《The Great legend of Fafnir: The Beginning》


 +Prologue: And thus, the curtains open.

    "Keep your guard up!"


    I scramble to keep my bearings byfollowing his every direction, but it is just too difficult.


    I am in a fight that may take my life at any moment of distraction or mistakes, so I can''t help but feel scared.


    I am 9 years old from what I could remember, but here I am in a duel between a pack of feral wolves.


    I carry with me a barrel top for a shield and a dull short sword.


    It has been two years since I''ve been training like this.


    But I have improved considerably from what I know.


    I can run longer distances, I''m faster than I was before, but those skills have barely aided me in this battle.


    "What are you doing!? Don''t stop moving!"


    A man stands by the side of a tree armed with a bow and arrow, shouting commands at me. The moment I stop moving, one of the wolves rush towards me filled with an intense drive ofblood lust, it snarls.


    The wolvessucceeds atpushing me down to the ground, disarming me of my sword, leaving only my shield to guard me.


    One of the wolves bites my armmaking me drop my shield in response to the pain. I struggle, but the wolf clearly shows dominion over me.


    The feral beast then targets my neck, unguarded, and free for the taking.


    But as the wolf begins to even move an inch of his head towards my necka sound is heard from the tree where my father rests.


    *swoosh* an arrow comes flying at a great speed, and with a speed strong enough to carry the wolf along the direction it is flying to.


    The arrow flies through the wolf, then hits a tree while my predator lies there motionless, and clearly devoid of life.


    As the other wolves notice this, they clear out quicklyindicating that the slain beast was their Alpha, but the speed of the wolves were not enough to escape their fate. Andour draws his bow backand releases three arrows in quick succession. The arrows cleanly hitall three targets.


    As if it was nothing, Andour walks towards me as I slowly grow weaker.My eyes close, but I still hear his words as I feel his arms indicating that he has carried me on his back.


    "You''re weak. Mend your own wounds when we get back and rest.I will train you again when dusk settles in."


    "Yes... Father."


    Picking myself up, I clutch my arm, seething with pain, dislocated.


    A slight movement in my arm is enough to make me yell in pain, but I chose to grit my teeth.


    These long and hard years of training weren''t just for show.


    I''ve poured my blood and sweat into it, even to the point of forcing my body to move.


    I follow the made walking meters ahead of me already, but not before inhaling the fresh air blasting from the east.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    A lush green forest surrounded us, and inside it is a wide clearing.


    It''s bright, covering my eyes with my one arm, I pick up my belongings as best I could and begin to follow.


    I''ve asked myself these questions many times over in my head.


    -Why do you do this? What''s driving you to risk your life this eagerly and at this age?


    honestly, I don''t know myself.


    But, inside my head there''s a certainwant for me to pursue this.


    I get filled with this strange sense of determination at times of peril.


    The man in front of me, someone I''ve known for some time now.


    Someone truly shrouded in mystery, as even I, the closest person to him, does not know a lot about who he is.


    Not that I haven''t dared to ask, of course.


    I''d be met with a harsh reply of, "Who I am does not benefit you in any way. I suggest that you focus on your task instead."


    Bluntly, as usual.


    I''ve gotten used to it, and it grew on me, how I perceived him.


    He is after, the man who took me in, or that''s what he had told me.


    "I found you lying unconscious on the street. It was pitiful, really. Your state that is. What you keep as your memento, is what you had on you before I even found you. Besides that, I know nothing else. But are you certain that you do not remember anything important about your past? Anything trivial that might make sense at all?"


    And that''s how the conversation started, and ended at the same time.


    He wasn''t really that talkative, which is quick self-explanatory once you get a good look at him.


    Serious as always.


    I''ve known little to none about the world out there.


    I''ve been used to the life here in the forest, hunting for meals, picking fruits, taking a bath in the river, all very luxurious things to me.


    I wonder what''s out there?


    Not that i''m not eager to know, it''s just that, I don''t think I''m prepared yet.


    I still remember that day of training, two years ago.


    I can''t still can''t believe how much I''ve changed, both emotionally and physically.


    From what I recall, I had to fight off a bear from stealing our meal, a deer.


    I could still picture it happening to me now, but I''d have better control over myself.


    I quaked in my shoes, almost relieving myself in my leggings, but thankfully it did not reach that point, rather, now that you think of it, I feel very relieved that things did not have to get to that point.


    It ended up not in my favor, but in Andour''s, as usual.


    Whenever the things get too difficult, he steps in, intervening almost every time.


    It kind of ruins his image of a serious and quite adamantperson, but nonetheless, I am grateful for that.


    I would''ve died a hundred times over if it weren''t for him.


    We neared our abode, a place that I''ve grown fond of over the years.


    It''s a rickety, but comfy hut, that''s sstrung together by strong hand made ropes and other contraptions that Andour had made up.


    It''s the place that I''ve called home these past few years.


    Before that, you walk the road beside the river, then you''ll be met by a fork.


    Go left, nd you''ll reach a trail that will lead you to a wide clearing, and in the middle of it is our home.


    Andour enters without any other words, nor a gesture, but he''s not the best at talking either.


    I wonder what''s in store for me?


    I''ve been through a lot, but from how Andour''s been acting, it seems that there''s still something out there for me.


    His usual calm and collected demeanor terrifies the strongest of beast in these woods.


    He''s fit enough to be called the king of the forest if he would allow it, but of course he''d reply with, "Nonsense. Being a king is useless if everyone else following you is lesser than you. Be a an exaple, not a king," or something long those lines.


    *Sigh* I guess it''ll come when it does, and hopefully when it does, I''m ready for it.

 Chapter 1: Giving fire to man.

    Everything hurts. No one taught me how to use bandages, so I triedmy hand at improvisingwhichdid not work unfortunately. I had bite marks and wounds all over my body, but as time passed I grew weaker and weaker until I had fallen asleep, neglecting my wounds.


    "Get up!" And with only those words I spring up from my bed, knowing the voice clearlyand what the consequences would be if I did not follow precisely. I did not hesitate. "Your training begins. Follow me" he exits, and I scatter to find my weapons bringing a worn out dagger, a short sword and a buckler. I depart with great speed.


    "May I ask where we are headed?" As I ask my adoptive father.He stays silent... Staring off into the distance, and he pointsforward to the great volcano In the distance...


    "There... You will fight a demon hound." Surprised and terrified of what he said, I stay silent. Knowing the fact that, getting terrified and scared will only petrify me and get me killed. That much I know.


    After walking for a very long while, we reach theboundaries of hell, the heat destroys my confidence of even the thought of scratching my opponent with my blade. But on the other hand, Andour, my father does not seem to care either way. It is as if the heat does not affect him.


    "Remove all fear that you have from your body, and the heat will not burn you. Show fear while inside, and the flames will burn you alive. Keep that in mind." And without a moments noticehe continues his walk towards the entrance.


    To enter the lair of the volcano, you must climb its slope and enter through caldera. And from the inside there consists of stairs heading all the way down to the abyss as you will not see the bottom.


    "We will slay the beast Marchosias." And as he says the name of the beast written only in books and scriptures.I fear for my life. I feel a burning pain, but I had no choice but to steel myself for I would burn otherwise.


    Marchosias is the great marquisof hell, a gigantic fire breathinghound with the wings of a mythic Griffinand the tail of a serpent, commands 30 legions of demons and reign over the 7th circle of hell. Though I thought these beasts were only myths, clearly something is amiss.


    Andour brings out a flask that glows pure red. He looks to me and says. "The moment I break this flask is the moment the beast will emerge.Be prepared, for this battle is merely is the easiest compared to the others that will come." As if dazed, I desperately put up my guard,and tryto conceal any opening from which I may be felled by. But who knows if my training will work against a beast as large as the volcano.


    Finally, he breaks the flask, and as he does a deafening scream echoes throughout the chamber, and it is then followed by a fierce tremor.


    The chamber grounds of the volcano open, and emerges Marchosias engulfed by flames and lava. The marquis of hell releases a roar that compared to the loudest clap of thunder ever heard by man. He sets his sights on me, and lunges forward with his mass andhis speed is amplified as he lunges forward to me.


    I am unable to comprehend what had just happened. I never felt fear as all types of emotion escaped my body long ago as well entered the lair of the beast. I see the beast Marchosias rushing me with, but as I blink I feel a slight breeze, but as I open my eyes once again the beast disappears from my immediate sight, and is in turn replaced the sight of my father Andour whose blade is soaked with blood.


    Still at a loss for words I look around for signs of the beast, and I find the beastpinned to the chamber walls. "Move!! Don''t stop moving." Andour shouts with urgency. Just as he shouts at me to move, the beast recovers from the strong blow that pinned him to the wall, and rushes me once again with a more latentferocity.


    Andour pushes me with great force, sending me away from Marchosias''sline of sight. Andour then leaps bring ingdown his great sworddown from above, mortally wounding the hound. Instead of backing down, it grows even more fierce, cloaking itself with fire.It''s fur becomesdarker. Marchosias the marquis of hell goes all out.


    Marchosias and Andour have each other''s full attention, as I merely watch from the sideline, the decisive battle begins!


    The demon hound takes to the skies with its wings, breathing fire upon the ground in the process, Andour merely fans the flames away with his brute strength. The obsidian clad warrior squats down, and jumps exceeding the height that Marchosias has flown to.He grabs onto the hounds right wing, then clips the monsters left wing off clean with a horizontal slash.


    The demon, with great speed, grabs Andour by his arm from his left shoulder, making him let go of his great sword, bringing him to the ground and burning him with scorching flames. Andour unable to move because of his pinned position,simplyswings hard with his left arm, from which the blow to the face could be heard very quickly.


    Marchosias rushes forward yet again, but this appears to have a plan. He rushes Andour who grips his blade, ready for a counterattack. But the beast flaps his remaining right wing, and sends Andour flying the hound left.He hen grabs him by his tail, bringing the warrior to his mouth, and chomping down on him, but... The resilience of the warrior intensifies. He holds its mouth open with his arms and legs, he then looks to me without saying a word. I move as if by instinct.


    Taking a hold of my bearings, I grab my short sword and buckler. Rushing forward using the only edge I have in this battle is my speed and agility. I throw my buckler at the beast, confusing it for a split secondas it is the only time I need torush for the great sword that my father had. (" it''s all or nothing from here on out")


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    With great speed and my momentum to help me rush the beast, I strike my short sword into the beasts''s left hind leg, the blade separates from the handle. I disregard that and turn my attention to the tail. I swing the great sword to my back and using themomentum of the heavy great sword, I swing it with force downwards cleanly cutting off the tail.


    The beast goes wild, spewing fire everywhere, hounding erratically. It letsits captive go. The rush of adrenaline leaves my body, and once more I grow weak,But it seems that it was enough. Still.. I force my eyes open as to see how to the battle will end.


    Andour picks up the great sword by my side, and signals the wild beast to attack him with his hand gestures. The beast in turn rushes him, while breathing fire. And in three swift movementsthe victor was decided. Andour cuts down the flames with his great sword, bringing itvertically downward, and with his right arm he jumps to slam his fist downward on the beast, forcing its mouth shut, rendering it immobile, and with his final move.He brings his great sword upwards and plunges it upon the beasts''shead.


    It breathesfire weakly, but it breathes its last.


    He leaves his sword on top of the beasts head, and approaches me carrying me by his arms. He speaks. "You did terribly, but you did better than I expected you would."


    He comes closer to the beast with me in his arms.He lays me beside the deceased hell commander, and proceeds to remove the sword from its head.He cuts open the gigantic beasts''sbody and enters, and with a moments passing, he exits with an odd object in hand.


    "You were born weak, and I forced you to become stronger.You persevered without question not the slightest sign of backing down, and for that I praise you, but at your state.You can only go so far with that frail body of yours. I give you the soul of this demon, learn how to use itfor I cannot teach you any longer.With this poweryou can use the abilities of this demon however you like.Humans were born without the capabilities to use the arcane arts and magic.Man can onlyusethese kinds of powers through theblessing from the gods, or if you were the son of a god or goddess.


    As he finishes, he pauses, and brings a bottle towards me. He opens the bottle, and I inhale the soul of a defeated hell demon, Marchosias, the marquis of hell, commander of the 30 legions of demons. As I take its soul in and I black out, but still hear a faint voice


    "I believe in your strength, and the possibilities that you will achieve, you''re his son after all, the king of the ro---." I could nothear it clearly as I trail off into a deep slumber. As I slept, it felt very long, but I was at peace.


    *Aargh* I spring up suddenly, my chest swells with heat. My whole body, burning up from the inside, but that could only mean one thing, the beast whose soul I took in.


    The voice speaks from inside my head. ("Human, you are... Awake.") "who are you? Are you the beast Marchosias?"


    ("Yes, I am, you are using my power, and you are my flame reincarnated, get yourself together and cease all thoughts immediately and focus!")


    I follow his directions, not even thinking if he had hidden motives in mind, but all I knew was I had to find a way to calm this fire within my body.


    ("Clearyour mind, do not fill your mind with any form of thought, other than my voice. Now breathe and command the flames as you see fit.")


    Within moments of following the daemonscommands, I can slightly control the flames, well only not to burn me at least, but it is a start nonetheless.


    "But why do you aid me? Should you not be angry that I took your soul?" I ask the demon, concerned about many things, but mainly about his cooperation.


    He responds right away, with a clearly different behavior that,while we were battling, and at that momentclearly, he did not speak at all. ("I have been bested.In return for defeating me. I will be loyal to my newmaster, obeying all orders given to me. Until someone else beats you in battle of course. The victor may claim me if you give my soul away without a fight")


    But as I speak with this being from within my head, I notice something rather odd. Andour is not here, no sign or trace. The beast speaks, knowing my thoughts from inside. ("You are trying to look for that monster of a human? It seems that he had gone somewhere, but left a note.")


    I believe Marchosias, and proving his words to be true, there lies a letter, and within it contains...


    If you are reading this letter, know that I have left. Bound by reasons and guilt


    I must return to face judgement.if you are truly curious to know what I speak of,


    then come to the home of the gods, and here you will find your destiny.


    Become stronger, build your own life from this point onwards. And soon you will


    see the reason of why I took you in to become stronger.


    The beast sealed from within you will not be enough. Prove to me that you can surpass me.


    I will be awaiting your arrival.


    The letter ends there, but why leave so suddenly? With so many questions, I fill my mind with many thoughts. What to do next, how should I continue my life, why the heavens. And as I think, my body heats up once again. Remembering what the beast taught me, I manage to control it right away.


    ("So, what will be your objective?") asks Marchosias


    "There''s no need to ask that question. isn''t it obvious? I want answers, and to get those, then... I must become stronger.

 Chapter 2: Departure into the unknown

    I strengthen my resolve. With the letter''s content in mind I ready myself to find out the mystery about my past. I will find it there within the heavens, but I still doubt whether he speaks the truth, and as for what I know from common knowledge is that the heavens are the realm of the gods and being''s of great power.


    A place where no normal human can enter. The letter does not even tell me where to begin to find heaven itself, but it is the place where my foster father told me to journey to.


    Could it be that I might only find out the answer by becoming stronger? Possibly.


    I prepare all my belongings before setting out, without a clear goal of where I should be heading to. Although I am still immature, and doubt still crowds my mind thinking that even if I find it, I don''t think I''ll make it there alive in my current state, but I need to face it no matter what the consequences. If I do not then the thought of not knowing my past and who I was will haunt me for the rest of my life.


    ("You fear death?") Asks the daemon that resides within me.


    "I do. I fear it so much that I tremble merely at the thought of dying at any moment because of my weakness, but I''ve been disciplined, taught and trained to someday overcome this fear I feel hiding within me. Will you help me reach the end?"


    ("That will depend on your abilities. Will you truly become strong enough to overcome this? I am merely here to assist. How you use my strength will be up to your discretion")


    After thinking about what Marchosias had said. I cleared my mind of any hesitation and began my quest to become stronger. I bring with me a bow and plenty of arrows, a dagger and my new short sword, polished and ready. The other miscellaneous things are, a long line of rope, medicinal equipment, a small makeshift bed and a key with some strange crest of a dragon inscribed on it.  I was told that it was my so called memento from the past, or so my foster father says.


    He told me that I was wearing it when he found me. not revealing anything else.


    I exit our house, but not without looking back once more before leaving. I say goodbye to it silently. It was a small cabin, probably built by hand, and located somewhere in a secluded forest, perched on top of a slope surrounded by trees and nature. As I finish reminiscing. I take my leave and finally begin my journey without a specific location in mind.


    ~after a while~ (Day)


    I''ve been walking aimlessly for a while, exiting the forest filled gigantic trees that leads to our home. I follow the river that gushes slowly and heading downstream in hopes of finding another person.


    Truth be told, I''ve never met another person in my life other than Andour. So I may not know how to speak properly with them.


    "Tell me Marchosias. Have you ever seen another human other than us before?"


    He responds after a while, I assume that he was resting. ("Another human? I have. Many humans have come to challenge me as well in hopes of gaining my powers, but to no avail did they succeed. They were few, but in terms of strength... That they did not lack. One almost forced me into using my full power, but I simply played along that I was almost at an end. I attacked when he let his guard down. A clear sign of weakness, or maybe he was just gullible.")


    As we talk. A strange noise could be heard from my position. The ground slightly trembles as the sound seems to be coming closer. Marchosias warns me. ("Raise your guard, and prepare to fight. An enemy approaches with apparent signs of murder in his eyes") with Marchosias''s warning. I throw my belongings at a nearby bush, hiding it from their sight. They get close enough for me to clearly identify them.


    Fully armored men, 4 of them are cloaked in random clothing as to conceal their identity. All armed with spears and swords. They come riding a four legged creature running at a great speed, but a name comes naturally. A horse? I think to myself. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a creature, but how do I know it''s name? While I think about the answer to my question. They come closer, stopping in front of me, and in turn I raise my guard, leveling my short sword to my body.


    One the men speaks. "Oy captain, this just be a little boy, how much do you think he has on him? Oy! Boy, cough up all yer belongings lest you want to be cut."


    I analyze the situation quite calmly to my surprise. Marchosias speaks ("you fear them, I merely suppressed your emotion to fear and heightened your other senses, enhancing your overall capabilities. Just follow my directions, and do not speak. just follow without hesitation")


    I am wearing a customized leather armor, with a thicker layer at my arms, vambraces that will help me if I can parry their attracts and other standard equipment given to me by Andour.


    The daemon gives me commands from within my mind. ("Run and lead them to the river bank, with those horses they''ll rely mostly on speed, but you yourself are quite fast enough, but with my enhancement. You should be able to outrun the horses. Go!")


    I follow his command without question, running faster and analyzing my surroundings faster that I could originally do. I thought to myself that the powers a daemon bestows upon its user is amazing!


    The horsemen follow in pursuit "oy! This ain''t normal. How can a mere kid outrun horses?" Their captain speaks loud enough for me to hear. "It doesn''t matter, just keep trailing the kid and don''t lose sight of him."


    I arrive at the riverbank faster than I anticipated, but now stronger with the help of a daemon. I have gotten a lot stronger than before.


    The horsemen follow shortly after, but they do not stop. Two of them charge with their spears raised.


    ("Leap forward and strike the man on your left from behind.") I do as Marchosias says, and leap forward, and to my surprise I leap farther up in the air than I thought I could, and I land behind the two horsemen who halted their horses from rushing into the river. I face the two horsemen and leap forward once more, striking the target horseman that is now to my right.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    My short sword easily plunges into the back of the bandit, exiting from the front of the man with a strong gush of blood. The man screams in terror as he feels excruciating pain from his back, and goes insane from seeing a bloody sword exiting the front of his body.


    ("Place your hand open in front of the target on your left, and imagine releasing a ball of fire from that hand") yet another command.


    It sounds ridiculous. Yet not impossible. I do as he says and at that very moment, a small blue ball of flame begins to appear from my hand. ("Now release it!")


    I do as he says, but instead, the flame grows unstable and immediately bursts from my hand. the burst pulses to the man I was targeting, scaring his horse, and as I was knocked off the horse, I see the man engulfed with blue flames that do not disappear. He screams in pain with a sound that might make you deaf if you were close enough, but the man does not scream once more: indicating his death, but the blue flames do not die down rather it continues until it burns the deceased body into ashes.


    As I stay on the ground and bear witness to this horrifying sight in front of me. I glance at the two remaining horsemen, clearly petrified. One of them shouts in terror. "This kid''s a demon! Let''s get out of here." And with those words, they dash out of the forest with great haste.


    With the battle finished, all that remains is the bloody body of an impaled man and the burnt ashes of my victim, but just what was that? I ask Marchosias "Was that the manifestation of your powers through me? I know I''ve seen it before, those flames of yours, the one from our previous battle, were they not red?" He does not respond right away, and a bit of time passes.


    ("I cannot explain this. I searched your entire body for signs of another source of power, but there are no sources from which that could have come from. All that mana that I have shared with you are mine, and I can tell just by its presence that it is mine, but enough of this, we will figure this out soon enough. I suggest that we move to a safe place where we can rest for dusk has arrived, and I feel your exhaustion.")


    "I understand, let''s go then, but why don''t we take the horse? It looks like it could save us a lot of time in traveling."


    ("Take it if you wish. You may try and learn how to ride these creatures for the future.")


    With Marchosias in agreement. I take the horse which carries a bag of things, belonging to its previous rider. Filled with rations and a bag of gold coins? Hmm coins? Now where have I heard that word before? It vaguely comes to me that these things are called coins, but that is all I can remember. Hopefully I can feed the horse with these rations. I do not know what it eats either way. Next, I take my sword that is still impaled from the body of the man I defeated and I decide to check His person for anything that might benefit us in our journey, but with no luck I fail to find anything.


    "Then let us move on and find a place to rest with the horse in tow, It goes with us rather willingly for I thought that it would resist. Preferring to remain with its previous owner, or to simply run away.


    On the way Marchosias asks me something ("are you not disturbed that you killed the first humans you encountered, are you not affected by those sorts of things?")


    "I am, I am truly sad that the first humans I encountered died by my hands. I would have wanted to instead make peace with them and to try and understand them, but it seems that it was impossible."


    "Besides. Andour, my foster father had taught me much, and it has aided me in keeping myself sane sometimes. I just hope not all humans are like that.


    We walk through the woods trying to locate the perfect spot from where we would rest, and after a while we find the spot. Setting up our campsite for tonight."


    Marchosias does not give me a reply, but I feel that he is satisfied with my answer.


    I take the reigns of the horse and tie it to a nearby tree. The season of winter nears, so the cold is quite noticeable if you stay outside. I gave the horse my blanket, and it snuggles into it indicating that it is quite happy and satisfied. "I''m sorry that this is all I can give you. I know it''s cold, but please bear it for a while."


    I set up a fireplace made from twigs and tree branches, setting up a warm and cozy circle from here we can feel comfortable for the night.


    "Have a nice rest Marchosias"


    ("... Hmph, I can''t believe there is a human here on earth who can nonchalantly say that to a daemon that commands the legions of hell. Truly unbelievable. I thought you would have gone insane from seeing that flame burst from your hand, but I was clearly mistaken, it is either you were used to daemons in the past before you lost your memories, or you are just a natural.")


    "Wait.. How do you know about that? About me losing my memories of my past."


    ("I have told you this before, so I will repeat myself. We share one mind, and since I merged with your soul. We are somewhat connected, but this current connection we have is rather weak, but our trust in each other will grow as time passes. Now enough. get some rest. Teach yourself how to ride a horse tomorrow, and I might train you as well in controlling fire so that your mistake from earlier does not repeat itself.")


    "Thank you. I always thought that all daemons were cruel and terrible, but it seems that *yawn* you''re different" zzzzz


    ("Humans are indeed interesting.")


    ~The day ends~

 Chapter 3: Learn from the past young one.

    Morning comes, and at the break of dawn, I see a very beautiful sunrise which can be seen from our camping spot. It motivates me to start the day, but before we get moving. I want to practice riding this creature, or horse I mean before anything else. We are in no rush to get to the heavens, and I am far from strong with the way I am now.


    "Are you awake Marchosias?" I try to communicate with him, seeking help.


    ("I am. You want to learn how to ride a horse correct?")


    "Right, I forgot that we share one mind, but would you teach me Marchosias? And teach me how to wield your power as well."


    ("One thing at a time. Otherwise you''d master neither of those if you rush forward recklessly. Calm your mind, and learn only one at a time. Once you feel that you''ve grasped the basics of riding a horse, then we shall move on to teaching you my power.")


    "I understand." And the end of that conversation marks the start of training once again.


    I train to ride the horse by the fields near our campsite, it is fairly spacious as the sun shines over them, showing the beauty of nature. Then next to the forest; using the trees as hurdles to go around from tree to tree. Marchosias on the other hand knows more than I thought he would on riding horses, but I do not ask further, and instead focus on what he is teaching.


    Without realizing it. The entire evening goes by in an instant, and we find ourselves in dire need of food, as we have used it all up yesterday.


    ("This is quite troublesome. If you pass out or faint because of hunger, then I might perish along with you, and it does not seem like a very good idea.")


    "Well. Let us go hunting shall we? I was not only taught merely to fight, but to survive as well."


    I feel that Marchosias is in agreement with my idea, and we begin to pack up since we might have a higher chance of finding other animals in the area if we are on the move. I set up my belongings on the horse''s saddle, and I begin to think about another idea.


    I stop what I am doing and ask for something. "Hey Marchosias! How about we name him? The horse I mean."


    ("I do not see the need to do so, but if it is what you desire, then I shall not stop you.")


    "I have a really good one in mind. How about Marchosias II?"


    ("You find this funny do you not? Although I don''t think I want to ask why you used my name for this horse. I oppose of this name. Another one besides mine will be enough")


    *sigh* "you''re too serious. I''ll think of another name. How about Sleipnir, the eight legged horse from the legends?"


    ("I do not see this horse resembling Sleipnir at all, and might I ask why you know about Sleipnir, I thought you had little to none when it came to knowledge, since you lost your memories of the past.")


    "Andour taught me about the different gods, legends and myths. I didn''t know the reason as to why he would teach me about them, but I was intrigued, and fascinated. Beings of great power and, magnificence. I''d like to see one someday, but let''s stick to the name Sleipnir for now." I approach the newly named horse, and call its name, and it responds by making a sound, indicating that it might or might not like it''s new name.


    "Your name is Sleipnir now, let''s get along now shall we?" As I get up on Sleipnir, I hear a slip in Marchosias''s thoughts.


    ("You do not realize it, but you''ve already met a God in your lifetime.")


    "What do you mean I''ve already met one? Marchosias."


    ("Nothing, let us move now before dusk approaches.")


    Still curious about what Marchosias said in my mind, we head out in search for someplace we can hunt for food. Of Course challenges continually arose, as I did not have experience in shooting an arrow from a horse. "I just need a bit more luck, and we might actually get one."


    After what seems like a very long time. We manage to catch three hares at best; but in return, I think I''ve gotten a feel for shooting on a moving horse, and it goes without saying that I need more practice.


    Once we give up on trying to find more. We try to find another campsite since we''re very far from our original location for I do not recognize any familiar landmarks here, and thus we set up once again, and we begin cooking then eating the hares we caught, and feeding Sleipnir with the rations still left in his saddle bag. Planning on trying to find a town tomorrow.


    ~A day passes once more. Or so it seems~


    ("Get up. Now!")


    I am suddenly awoken by Marchosias''s voice in my head. My mind still hazy as I woke up in the middle of the night.


    "What wrong Marchosias?"


    ("We have to get out of here at once, if you remember those horsemen that escaped. They''ve brought reinforcements, I can sense their presence through their souls. There must be at least 50 horsemen scattered around the forest, all trying to find you.")


    Suddenly alarmed by what Marchosias had said. My mind wakes up, and considers the options i can take in this situation. "How about you Marchosias, what do you think we should do?"


    ("I will have you decide. In the future, you will have to make decisions like this, but I predict that some of them are much harder to think about than this one.")


    I think to myself that the wisest decision is to escape. Luckily Sleipnir is awake, probably disturbed by the presence roaming the forests. I calm him as to not make any noise, and I pack up as quickly as I can, making as little noise as possible as well, and once I''ve prepared everything. I saddle up to Sleipnir, and we ride off into the night, tired, half asleep.


    I hear a voice from a distance. "I think I see someone over there. I''ll go and take a look." The man goes to forward carrying s lit torch to our location aware that we are indeed here.


    ("Hurry! If they become alarmed, then we will have no choice but fight them all.")


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.The three of us set off unexpectedly, to a journey that will lead us to places we''ve never been to. Making us stronger, and much more able to handle the present that I''ve longed for.


    As we travel for a while under the light of the moon. A town can be seen from the horizon, fairly large in size, and illuminated with dim lights. "So this is what a town looks like, or what I think it''s supposed to look like if I remember correctly."


    ("I suggest that we set up camp once again somewhere nearby the town. Where it is safe, for I assume that the bandits also roam around the towns.")


    I agree with Marchosias and we rest our tired heads, clear of the problem for now.


    ~and another day~


    The start of a new morning, the sun shines brightly, and we approach the town with the intent of gaining knowledge about the world beyond from what I know, which is dismal.


    ("It is important to have information as well, and remember to restock on rations for you and the horse.")


    We agree upon that and enter the said town. It looks very normal, people here and there, people standing behind stalls, and they seem to be selling something. All the other buildings seem to be the same, some structures made from wood, and a few made from stone, but sadly, I still know nothing about anything, although I have some knowledge on what a 7 year old boy might know. Currently I am 9 years old of age.


    ("Now, do you see that wooden building over there? With the sign that says ''Stables''. Enter it, and there you may keep Sleipnir safe from anyone who might try and steal it, but they still could, for I feel something very ominous from this entire town.")


    I follow Marchosias''s command and enter it, and as I enter. The sight of many other horses, but of a different color to Sleipnir. I am then greeted by a man who introduces himself as the ''stable master'' looking very perplexed to see a little boy enter his stable, accompanied by a horse. I am unable to find the words to say, and instead I rely on Marchosias to help me.


    ("Repeat after me, and say it to the man. Speak naturally.") I do as he says.


    "Please take care of my horse, i will come by again to pick him up later in the evening." I take out the bag containing the gold coins as Marchosias commands, and I take out 1 gold coin, presenting it to the man, still with a perplexed expression as we leave the building.


    ("Next would be the Inn, most importantly. It is the building with the sign hanging from the top of it.")


    I enter it not expecting this kind of sight. A woman stands behind the counter, the woman having a rather odd and bulky body not fit for her appearance, and the building is half occupied with people who drink a slightly gold-colored beverage.


    The woman behind the counter speaks up loudly. "Hey! What''s a kid doing here? Is there anything I can do for you boy?" As she speaks, the people drinking stop to look at me. The men are well built, muscular, some carrying weapons by their side, and some wearing a full suit of armor. They all look at me with with eyes of curiosity and slight hostility.


    Marchosias speaks in my mind, and I relay what he says.


    "I would like to know about the latest information about this town, as I am trying to find someone."


    ("what I said is half the truth and half a lie, since we can''t have them being suspicious of our presence.")


    For some reason, as I speak with the woman behind the counter who introduces herself as ''Deliah''. I feel someone''s eyes staring at me, and sure enough, I see someone who peeking through the corner of the room, covering herself with a circular tray of some sort.


    She is as tall as me, bright brown hair, brown eyes, and bashful for the most part. She does not move as I look at her, but simply covers herself more with the tray.


    "Oh, looks like puppy love to me." Deliah teases the girl, who then runs away with a speed that might even be faster than mine? "Ha-ha forgive the girl, she''s not used to seeing kids her age, so this is quite rare for her. If you''re staying here for a while, how about playing with her sometime, I''m sure she''ll be happy as well."


    I reply with an awkward stuttering voice. "Y-yes I''ll be sure to do that to the best of my abilities!"


    "Woah! How formal, kid be careful, if you''re one of them pampered kids, then you''re in a bit of trouble. Bandits roam these lands." Deliah comes closer and whispers. "They''re in control of this town here, so you''d best steer clear from them."


    I stop there as these kinds of information are enough for one day. I''ll need a bit more time to let all of these things I''ve learned sink in.


    But there is one specific building in mind that I''ve been curious about. A placed called a library, a stone built structure, with a tall glass window built on the 2nd floor of the building. I know some knowledge about what a library contains. I ask Marchosias if I could take a look there since it is still quite early in the morning. He agrees, and we go.


    And as we enter. Dust fills the entirety of the building, masking what''s supposed to be a very beautiful view of bookshelves lined up with books. A man stands behind a desk. "Welcome, please come in, and read all you like. We don''t have much customers after all, and this is a very rare sight, the youth reads once more."


    I let the man finish, and I greet him. We then browse the rows of shelves filled with dusty books. And I find things of intrigue, and with that I immerse myself with the the vast knowledge that the library contains. I''ve long lost count of how many I''ve finished within half a day''s time.


    "Intriguing. There was once a kingdom that once took dominion of the country, but lost against one man during its day of celebration. Have you ever heard of this Marchosias?"


    ("...")


    "Sleeping huh, no matter, I might find out some more if I look further."

 Chapter 4: Take control of your destiny.

    I exit the library not realizing how late it is since I last entered. I was too careless, and had immersed myself too much in what I had been reading. They were all in fact interesting. I think I read at least 15 thick books about the history of the past, and other things that I found interesting.


    Mostly the other titles that I focused on we''re: The history of fact and fiction:Gods and mythic beings, The basics of reading and writing, Honeyed words: how to interact with women effectively, kingdoms of old:a great history redefined, and ''The story of our people: Rydia''.


    Hmm, so the name of the town is ''Rydia'' huh. I think back on the many things I''ve learned today, and I am looking forward to returning again.


    "Marchosias, what do you think we should do next? The evening has arrived."


    The sun begins to set, and I give thought to what I could do next as I never thought that a town could be full of things to do, but as I think to myself once again. Marchosias reminds me of something.


    ("I suggest that we head to the outskirts of the town, somewhere you can not be seen, and there you can improve your swordsmanship. Yours is basic at best. Practice fighting a series of enemies at once, and I will teach you the basics of using my power along with that.")


    I agree with Marchosias, and we begin to head to the stables to pick up Sleipnir; with the intention of heading out, and training.


    As as we get there. I see a somewhat familiar face, being approached by 3 adults, clad in full armor. Curious, I eavesdrop on the conversation, and luckily I overhear the start of the conversation.


    I hear 1 of the men speak. "Hey! You''re the inn lady''s kid right? I hear that a kid entered the inn. Gold hair, short; maybe as tall as you. Tell us everything you know, otherwise we''d have to get it out of you through more ''conventional methods'' like your sister.


    The girl backs away from the men, clearly terrified of the men, forcing her into confessing. I think of what to do, but I will have to consult Marchosias so that I won''t make any false moves that might harm the girl.


    "Have any ideas Marchosias?"


    He answers coldly. ("Maybe you shouldn''t get involved. That girl has nothing to do with you after all.")


    "Hmm this is a bit complicated. I want to help her out, but it feels too troublesome to get involved with those men. I recognize those clothings and armor sets. They''re with the ones we met in the forest, and if you piece it together with what the inn woman said. Then it only means that those bandits control the town, but bandits? I haven''t really seen them do anything bad here in the town for them to be branded as bandits. Hmm I feel really conflicted. Hey Marchosias, how about I just knock them out?"


    ("Are you confident that you can handle, knocking out all 3 of them before one of them finds the time to react, and alarm the other soldiers that might be patrolling the area? Aside from that. What I am truly confused about, is why they would ask a mere child when they could instead ask the woman at the inn. Are they that pathetic?")


    *sigh* "Thanks for the vote of confidence, but now that you think of it, maybe they''re too afraid to talk to the innkeeper because she might beat them into oblivion for no reason. Remember how she looks like? Bulky, a bit scary, at first I thought that it was a he. I sure hope that she doesn''t overhear this."


    ("I''ll enhance your body, but you must take them all out in that instance, fail, and you might have a battle with the entire town itself. Now if you don''t like the idea of fighting all of them. Then do your best.")


    "By the way, don''t you remember us beating you up? I think I can manage to knock them out." I finish my witty retort to Marchosias, and begin to sneak up on the soldiers, still interrogating the girl, but a little bit more, and it might get a bit physical between them.


    Luckily the light of the full moon illuminates their position. Giving me a clear path to them, but as I get close to them, a strange and small creature approaches me, making strange noises.


    *meow* "shhh! Stay quite, whatever you are." *meow?* Alas the creature does not stop making noises, and of course, the armed bandits take notice of our general area, and approach us.


    I quickly clutch the furry creature in my arms, and quickly run to the shade of a nearby building covering the mouth of this annoying creature.


    ("The 3 of them are heading here. Release the cat, and let it distract them, then knock them out quickly.")


    "So this things name is a cat huh, oh, release it? Right, sure thing. Here you go little ball of fur, go get them."


    I stand by the side of a building; under the shade, and wait patiently for the cat to head out of the alleyway to distract them, but the cat simply looks at me, with its head tilting to the side, making a cat noise.


    "Oh come on!" I whisper to it irritatingly. "Don''t give me that."


    With bad timing. The men reach the entrance into the alleyway, and peer into it, but with a good stroke of luck, they only seem to see a silhouette.


    "Oy! You there, get out of there, we ''ave some questions for you"


    ("Now!")


    Marchosias gives me the go ahead, and with my enhanced capabilities. I leap with great strength, and I hit one of the men peering into the alley directly on the stomach; feet first, knocking him down. Next, I sweep kick the man that now stands beside me, (clearly confused) also knocking him down, and I quickly deliver a powerful punch into his stomach, Making him lose consciousness. Lastly the 3rd man who readies his sword, and begins to charge me, but the man does not realize this but I''ve enhanced my entire body, and I dodge backwards, but I react a bit too slowly, and my body gets a shallow cut by the tip of the sword. I then quickly speed forward, striking his throat with my fists, silencing him. He takes hold of his neck from the pain of being punched. Lastly, I repeat what I did to the others, and deliver yet another blow to his stomach, knocking him out cold.


    *sigh* "That was nerve-wracking, but I did it. See Marchosias, I told you I could do it."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.As I was talking to Marchosias. The victim, or rather the girl in question looks at me with eyes of concern. She approaches me, running to me from her position.


    She speaks with a scared and stuttering voice. "A-are you okay? You''re hurt aren''t you?" She points at my chest wound from earlier, and it is slightly bleeding, staining my clothes.


    I respond half jokingly. "Oh this? Well it does itch a bit, it''s not that deep of a cut at all."


    Quite insistent, she takes my hand, and leads me to the inn, offering to help seal the light wound, and we leave the scene where 3 bandits lie unconscious under the moonlight.


    We enter the bustling inn, filled by the noise of rowdy people, but not through the front door, but instead through the back door, where we encounter Deliah, with a slightly angry and maybe a slight concerned expression. She speaks with authority.


    "Well. I hope you have a very good explanation for this."


    The girl that took me here explains what had happened in a very detailed way, including how I saved her, and what I did to those men.  And lastly about my wounds, which didn''t really need any medical attention.


    The one thing that caught me by surprise was Deliah''s sudden change in personality. She thanked me again and again for the rescue of her daughter, but she suddenly speaks to herself.


    *tch* "that damned bandit will harm anyone just to get what he wants"


    Curious about what she said, I ask for further information.


    "What are you planning to do little boy? I suggest that you do not ask about him when you get out of here, but before any of that. Get that wound fixed up, and rest for the night. We''ll talk a bit more tomorrow, but you know what? You come off as a very manly boy to me. I''m curious as to what kind of man you''ll become in the future. Besides that. Rest well boy, and be good to my daughter"


    She winks at me as she exits, not knowing what she meant by that, and she goes back to the front of the bar I presume. I notice that Marchosias has not said a single word ever since the rescue, but I decided to do it tomorrow, as he might be tired. Then I notice the girl tugging on my shirt calling out to me.


    "P-please follow me upstairs."


    I follow her as she leads the way upstairs, where I see many doors but we enter only one.


    "This is where you''ll be staying, oh and do not worry. You don''t need to pay for it. Take this as a thank you reward for saving me earlier. I was really scared of what might happen next, but are you the one they are looking for? You have gold hair just like the one they were searching for."


    I reply, not really knowing what I should say, but hey, this may be a good time to use the things I learned about from that book regarding interacting with people, and honeyed words? Although I do not truly know the meaning of honeyed words. It is the only closest one that teaches me about human interaction.


    "Please do not worry, I''ll keep you safe from harm. I thank you for giving me a place to stay, but might I ask what your name is? I''ve been wondering for the longest time, and I feel restless, not knowing your name, and it might keep me up tonight.


    I do as the book says, smiling afterwards as I clasp her hands in mine, but it seems that it had a very bad effect. She does not react, but merely stares at me with a dazed expression, and her hands become hotter by the second. (I''m staring to doubt the authenticity of the book that I had read.) she might have a fever although.


    I ask her, but try the teachings of the book one last time, just to make sure. "Are you alright? You seem tired, and feverish. You''d better get some rest yourself, lest you want me to concern over you. Oh and don''t worry about my wounds, I think I can bandage myself well enough.


    She speaks. "Uhm please hear me out. I know this a selfish request, but I saw you fight those men. Please save my older sister from those bandits. They took her because she opposed to the bandits taking anything they wanted without anyone trying to stop them. It''s been 2 years, and I have not seen her ever since. I know this request seems impossible considering that you are still a kid like me, but seeing how you fought, I was filled with hope that you might be able to do it. You don''t need to defeat them all. All I want to ask from you is to break her out and escape."


    I think to myself of how hard this would be if I undertook this request. I simply tell her this.


    "Rest for now. I cannot make any promises, but I will ask Deliah about it tomorrow."


    "Thank you for hearing me out, and one more thing. I should have told you my name earlier, but I just couldn''t find the time. My name is Rhiannon. Please call me that from now on.


    She exits. And closes the door once she finishes talking, and bids me Goodnight.


    ("Are you truly intent on taking that request?")


    "Marchosias. Where have you been?"


    ("Observing. It is quite amusing, the way you handled that girl. You may have a talent for being a devil that mainly focuses on debauchery and tempting humans. I am also looking forward to what will happen to you in the future just as what the innkeeper said.")


    *sigh* "who knows. I might become a daemon if fate makes me take that route, but not until I finish the current quest at hand, specifically finding out my past and saving my foster father. Until then, I won''t let fate take control of me yet.


    ("You do not realize it, but fate already holds you captive.")


    "I meant it as a boost of confidence. You really have no talent for encouraging people don''t you?"


    ("I am a daemon of loyalty. I must be blunt at times, and sometimes sarcastic. There are more I can tell, but it is best saved for another day")


    "You''re right. I still need to figure out how to handle Rhiannon''s request. I wonder how this will turn out."


    ~meanwhile in the library~


    "What is this? How come my book is out here? I''ll say this. This book is filled with lies. Honeyed words, Hmph. Such lies! I''ve tried it with the women here. But it does not work." *sigh* I wish I was more handsome."

 Chapter 5: Actions speak louder than words.

    I wake up to the sound of an argument below from where I sleep. I try my best to truly wake myself up as to hear what is being talked about below more clearly. Cautious, and possibly ready for anything. I grab my short sword, but leave the rest of my equipment in the room, that I exit monetarily, but as I exit. Rhiannon appears to stand beside me, with clear eyes of concern, and it seems that she had been waiting for me to come out. She begins to speak in a very silent voice.


    "There is trouble downstairs. The captain of the bandits is here, and he is looking for you."


    I hear Marchosias speak in my mind, and it seems that he was also disturbed by my thoughts on what might be happening downstairs.


    ("That took longer than I expected. I thought that they''d rush the inn, once they find the bodies of their unconscious allies.")


    I stay silent, but instead think from within my mind to speak with Marchosias and say that I will take a look. Next, I gesture to Rhiannon to stay here, and steer clear of the trouble that might come afterwards.


    I head downstairs. The sound becomes clearer, and it overhear part of the conversation that had already started.


    (???) "What a persistent woman you are. How would you explain 3 of my men being knocked out cold by a kid. I know that you''re keeping him here. Now, give him up, otherwise. I''ll run this inn down to the ground, and take your so-called daughter to suffer the same fate as her sister. You wouldn''t like that, would you?"


    As I listen intently. The situation becomes dire, as I hear the man say what will happen if I do not surrender myself, but as I listen. I think of an idea.


    ("I do not like where this is going.")


    "You heard it correctly from my mind. So I guess I''ll have to learn how to use your power as I go. Let''s hurry."


    I quietly exit through the back door, organizing how my plan should play out. I exit, and traverse to the building opposite to the in. Just so that they won''t assume that they were keeping me there. I try to be very cautious, as people might easily see me from the sunlight''s gleam.


    I have successfully made my way through, and I end up to my planned location. I peek through the alley way from the building across the inn.


    "Well, I might be starting to doubt my own plan."


    Analyzing the area, and there stands 2 platoons of soldiers. Approximately 100 of them in total.


    ("If you''re going to do it, then now would be the right time.")


    *sigh* "here goes nothing. Let''s just hope Andours'' teachings will pay off for this battle. Tell me how to use your power Marchosias. We can''t get out of this situation if we just knock them out. Blood will be shed regardless."


    ("You''ve become slightly mature, but not that much. Very well. If you remember the last time you used my power. Hold your hand out, palms facing your target. Feel my power and mana flowing from within your body. Let it flow through your arm, and let it build up from your hand. Do not let your mind wander, calm yourself and your flames will not explode. Most importantly. Remember that I can only supply you with enough mana that you can handle. So choose your targets wisely")


    I follow Marchosias'' command. Holding my arm out from a distance, palms facing the group. Thinking that it might hit more than one target, hopefully. I concentrate, closing my eyes, I can feel the mana flowing through me.


    So this is what having mana feels like, but why does it seem so familiar. I open my eyes to the sight of blue flames engulfing my left arm. Terrified, I tried to fan the flames, but Marchosias stops me, saying that it will not hurt its master, and sure enough it does not harm me.


    I release it, and It flies with unparalleled speed towards the group of guards, impacting them and burning all within the vicinity of the explosion.


    Screams of pain could be heard all around. Catching the attention of the innocent people roaming the streets of the town, but now they all run in fear. For they bear witness to a blue flame up engulfing people, burning them to death.


    "Alright, time to do this." With my body enhanced once again. I charge them in the confusion, bringing out my blade, leaping and I paint one of the men with my blade as I land on the ground. I slash sideward to the soldiers with their backs turned to me, and blood comes spilling everywhere.


    Already alarmed and confused. The others bring out their weapons, challenging me, but I simply place my palm forward to them, and a blue flame spiral towards them, both blowing them away and burning the rest.


    ~meanwhile inside the inn~


    (???) "what is all that ruckus about?"


    A soldier comes running inside, and alarms all the soldiers about what is taking place outside. "Sir! It''s the daemon boy, the one we are searching for. He''s massacring our ranks. They''re all burning to death. He''s not normal. It''s as if he''s been raised to kill."


    I stand, and order the soldiers inside to go and subdue the boy, alive. I bid the inn keeper goodbye, but I can clearly see in her expression that she is curious to see the sight of what is happening outside. So I gesture for her to follow, and she does. Bearing witness to the spectacle happening outside.


    The first sight that I see as I exit the inn, was terrible. My ranks were getting thinned down by a blond haired boy, cutting down soldiers with inhuman speed, and blasting the others with blue flames? What kind of sorcery is this? So what the guards say is true, he truly is a demon boy. Which makes me want him more. I''ll get that power once I subdue him. I shout at a soldier to bring the cavalry to reinforce my now ''thinned'' ranks


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ~to my perspective once again~


    "Ha!" With a swing of my sword, another one goes down, but there are more, much more than I thought there would be. I am badly wounded as I still find it hard to coordinate my entire body with these newly enhanced capabilities that I have. I''m exhausted, my vision is starting to fade slightly, and I can barely keep them open anymore. i do not know how long I''ve been fighting, and it feels like I could faint at any moment.


    ("Stay strong child. I will think of a way to get you out of this situation, but steel yourself for now.")


    I manage to understand what Marchosias says, and I do my best, countering the various continuous attacks making their way to me, and it goes without saying that I am being cut from every direction. I am unable to keep up with every attack that comes my way.


    (Deliah) "Hey Gordon! Stop what you''re  doing! Can''t you see what you''re doing? That''s a kid for goodness sake."


    (Gordon) "Order them to stop? But why? Power is there, and it stands in front of me. Free for the taking, and any second the child will collapse, and I shall receive my power."


    I watch the fight happen, but surprisingly, the child puts up quite an excellent fight. He just refuses to give up, hacking and slashing away at his adversaries. What a sight to see. I just grin slightly as I think to myself, how much power I can gain from that child. Those blue flames will be mine, and I will conquer this country.


    (Returning to the fafnir''s perspective)


    *panting*


    I need to catch my breath. The attacks just don''t end. They just become stronger and stronger with each wave of reinforcements. There''s no time to stop and think. One wrong step, and that might be the end of me.


    As I focus on the battle, while I converse with Marchosias and myself. The ranks begin to grow once more, and they circle me tightly. Not allowing any escape routes.


    ("Act quick. I have an idea in mind.")


    And without hesitation. I do what he says, prioritizing my escape, since it is getting harder to eve just carry my body. I jump with all my remaining strength, Marchosias giving me yet another enhancement to boost my lower body''s capabilities, running, leaping etc.


    I land on the roof of the inn. Hopping from roof to roof, nearing my destination, but when I black out for a brief moment. I fall into an open alley. The pain feels even heavier, but I struggle to get up, Running with reckless abandon. I head to the stables.


    I kick the door open, and again I see the perplexed expression of the stable master, who tries to voice his words as I try my best to saddle up to Sleipnir.


    (Stable Master) "uhh I fed your horse while you weren''t here bu-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I throw another gold coin at him, and with that I let Sleipnir take me wherever he can, I clutch his reigns tightly as to not fall off. The day ends at that.


    After what feels like half a day. I wake up in a forest, but it doesn''t feel like the one we''ve been to. I can''t think at all, I just want to rest. I fall off Sleipnir, and my consciousness begins to fade.


    ("Rest. You''ve done well child.")


    ~a day passes~


    I try to move, but my entire body is in pain. I''m bleeding all over, and it doesn''t look like I''ll have enough bandages to cover these wounds. Wait.. I left my belongings at the inn. *sigh*


    ("Have you rested enough?")


    "I have, but the pain is still there, and it is unbearable. Some wounds and cuts are deep. Just gritting my teeth won''t be enough at this point."


    ("Recover for now. We will plan our return and this time, we will be triumphant I assure you.")


    "Hey, Marchosias. I''m beginning to doubt myself whether I can get through this. I''m weak, and I''m sure Andour would be disappointed to see me like this. I think strength isn''t meant for me.


    (... "You become your weakest, the moment you doubt yourself. Do not let your emotions move you, for they will, and you might come to a decision that will end your dreams. For now, steel your mind, and rest.")


    "Ha-ha. You''re right, thank you Marchosias."


    Bearing the pain. I lean back on a tree nearby, and Sleipnir comes to lie down beside me. The cold air wafting through the land. Unfortunately I have nothing to make a campfire with, and the cold might just claim my life. Suddenly; I feel a gentle heat rise within me, balancing the cold and the warm climate. It emits from my body and onto Sleipnir as well.


    "Thank you again Marchosias. You just saved my life... Again."


    And the day ends once more. All that remains, is the darkness of the night accompanied by the moonlight. The leaves rustle around every direction, emitting a very calming sound. My mind wanders once again, but this time in a deep sleep.


    ~meanwhile, at the town~


    "I wonder if he''s alright."

 Chapter 6: Finish what youve started. (Part 1 of 2)

    Amidst thebodies of the fallen. Blood can be seen everywhere. A massacre of some sort had taken place inside the castle from where the king lies, bloodied, and desperately grasping for air. He speaks in a soft tone, conveying his feelings before he everything else.


    "Remember what I had told youmy son. I will give you a very bright future, clear of any conflict. I wanted to give you one, but I just was not strong enough for that. I was weak, and had given the people of our kingdom a very happy life, one that they could be content with, but I couldn''t give you that... I a--argh- I am a disgrace of a father to you. I hope that you can forgive me."


    A man cloaked, but wearing armor on the insideapproaches my father, and he carries a long blade. It is sharp to a point where you can see your reflection upon it. What will he do? Or rather what will he not do?


    The man on the ground, the king,drowning in his own blood, faces the assailant. I hear the mansay something in a light whisper.


    "I am sorry"


    Without fighting back, the man on the ground is then impaled by the sword of the triumphant, straight to his heart. The last I see before I blacked out was my father facing me with a tear in his eye, and his eyes... Slowly.. Come to a close. His hands clenched, but opens showing that he has left.


    I myself lose consciousness right after. I could not stop the man, I tried to, but he battered me continueslyto a point that even I couldn''t speak anymore.My body is in pain. I am bruised all over, and at last; the throne room is filled with silence, life-less, and I am alone.


    My consciousness fades. Will I be next? I am too weak to open my eyes, but everything ends there.


    All I can remember is up to that point in my life. Oddly enough; I couldn''t remember anything furtherinto the past. I''ll just leave it there. It''s all too painful to remember.


    I was loved, and I loved my father, my mother; and everyone else in the castle, but I couldn''t do anything. I was weak...why?..just why am I so weak? I don''t want to feel this way anymore. Deep inside, I wanted to kill him, to avenge everyone...


    I wake up soon after in anunfamiliar place. There stood a giant of a man. Leaning against the walls of what seems to be awooden house. Dark, and silent,filled with dust. He speaks.


    (???) "Wake up.Tell me what you remember about your past..."


    And that''s how it all started. He made me hunt for our food. He showed me how to fight, survive out in the wilderness, and I grew stronger, even just by a bit. At that moment. He became a second father for me. Even if he was thorough in his teachings. Someone was there for me.


    (???) "I will help you become stronger, and you can face your past. Your corrupted and twisted past."


    "Ahh!" *panting* "I was--dreaming." *sigh*


    ("Your dream takes a heavy toll on you as always. How are you feeling?")


    "Slightly better if you mean my wounds. It''s already dark out."


    I awake to a woods in the dark. The only thing that gave me something to see with was the moon. Now that you think of it. The moon is always there whenever I need it. I wonder why? I ponder on that, but I am interrupted by Marchosias.


    ("If you haven''t realized it yet, you were out for 2 days with nofood. I was amazed that you were still alive.")


    "Well this was my first decisive battle. I guess I took it for granted. I''m still not that strong after all. Even with your powers, I still feel useless."


    ("Lose that thought. Make yourself feel useful, and feed us. Your horse had been eating off random fruits that fell off the trees, but you yourself have not had anything to eat. I''ll die off if you perish from starvation, and that would be embarrassing from someone who wields my power.")


    I just smile at his thoughtful remark, andtake a fruit off atree. I don''t really mind what kind of fruit this is. As long as it satisfies my hunger


    "Hey Marchosias.. I won''t let it end like that. I''ll finish them off. I need to. I know it''s unreasonable to take liveswithout me hearing or knowingtheir reasons, but I made a promise to that girl; Rhiannon, and for some reason I don''t want to leave it like that. I''ll show you just how much I''ve grown in this small span of time, and when that time comes, the time I become stronger. I''ll find the one that killed my parents, and I will avenge them, but I won''t forget about finding Andour of course.


    ("I am very keen to see how you will back your words up. If not, then that will bethe end for both of us.")


    "Again. Thanks for the vote of confidence"


    I sleep again through the night, resting my tired body. Ready to start once again.


    ~In the town of Rydia~


    Somewhere underground. A cellar made into what looks like a dungeon sits in the darkness. If you listen closely, you can hear the faint sounds of people asking for help, some are angry, but there are some whostay silent.


    In aparticular cell. There sits people who''ve been all cramped together. Some are not breathing anymore, and some are forced to sit there with the lifeless corpse of their companions; unable to do something let alone a proper burial. A woman sits alone in the corner of the cell, clutching herself into a fetal position.


    A man approaches the cell, and he has someone with her. A small girl with bright brown hair. The girl inside the cell recognizes her, andopens her eyes wide in surprise. Cursing the man, why? Why did he take her?


    (Gordon) "This girl might be the catalyst to have the boy return."


    (???) " you truly are shameless. No inch of humanity left in you, nor even if you did, it would just be meaningless to have."


    (Gordon) "hmm you see mayor, power is everything. I am sick and tired of seeing thepeople of this once unparalleled country, fallinto a weak state of nothingness. You see, My life had been a very thrilling one, but there was a story before that. Let me tell you."


    "The neighboring country was at war with us, they had invaded the border cities, and coincidentally, the one where we lived in. My parents were working the fields, but despite that,our country was slightly larger than this one, it''s name was ''Barda''.The people moving from here to there, and they were all busy, but from a distance you could see a massive army approaching under the brightness of the daylight. You would''ve thought that this wasthe allied army coming to reinforce the cities near the border, but I was wrong. I stared, and watched as our town was ravaged in an instance, burning the village. People''slives were taken easily because there was no one to defend them, but there was one. He was the bravest of us all, and he was my brother."


    "He fought till the very end, defending our parents, andas I simply watched all their lives taken in front of me, and as I watched; I became even more terrified. Too scared to even move, but I became a coward. I pinned myself to the ground, staining my body with the blood of the fallen. Masking myself, presumed to be dead, and it had worked. "


    "I was happy, but should I have just let them take my life so I could join my family, or should I live on, doing nothing with the rest of my life; as Irot away in this world filled with weakness. Then and there I realized that the strong will live on, and the weak will be left. Trampled upon on the ground, but now! Power is in front of me, and it has gottenaway. I need that power, and with that I will destroy the country that killed my family. I''ve let anger drive me, it has become my motivation. Soon I will show you the power that will be everyone''s salvation. Those who are imprisoned here. Those who''ve opposed me, they will turn their heads once they see that power that will save them."


    (Mayor) "You desperate and sad man. Just to have power, you will kill innocents and those that oppose you without even harming you.


    Forcing your ideals upon them, when they themselves are just struggling to live. We are not all like you. Some people do not want conflict, yet you force it uponus."


    (Gordon) "I already command an army scattered, and influencing people all over the country. They arestrong enough to pressure a country into ruin, but with that power, I can do so much more than just pressure them. I can destroy them. Now I just wanted to show you your sister, but we''d best be on our way. We''re expecting a guest."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The girl whispers to her sister in a tone that you could barely hear.


    (Rhiannon) "I''ll get you out of here, I promise."


    The girl inside the cell simply cries as the little girl leaves with the man. What might become of her sister if that man becomes successful. He will force people to follow him regardless. Time will determine who will win in this battle, but one thing is for sure. The victor will be the one to make their mark upon the history books.


    Will it be the one who dreams to conquer, avenging his parents.Orthe one who dreams to become stronger in hopes of avenging the death of his parents, and to find the truth about his past.


    ~meanwhile, morning arrives~


    Here comes the day of reckoning. A boy has been practicing his swordsmanshipsince the dawn''sfirst light. He performs a beautiful waltzing combination of movements. His movementsconnect precisely, and he finishes with a powerful finishing blow, distorting the air in front of him. The leaves dance in harmony, and the day has begun. At the end, there will be only one victor, but the odds are stacked against him. 1 against a 100,or maybe more.


    He does not let that kind of thought bother him. He readies all of his Armaments. His armor in slightly good condition, but clearly battered. Wearing a leather vambraceon his left hand,and lastly his short sword. Although close to breaking, he still entrusts his life to it.


    "Let''s go Marchosias. I''m ready to end this.


    ("Interesting. Not even a spec of doubt from your body can be sensed. Your resolution is clear. You are ready.")


    The boy sheathes his sword, and rides Sleipnir, returning to the town where anarenais soon to be born. The people of the town, will become the witnesses, and they will spectate a battle between a boy of destiny, and a man of change.


    He arrives after a while. Wearing his cloak, using the hood to avoid being too blinded by the sun. They are at the entrance of the town. Assembled, and ready to strike at any moment. Beyond that are groups of cavalrymenawaiting orders. They number over 100.


    He gets off his horse, and he walks towards them slowly, but surely.


    ("Still no sign of doubt. Just what is driving you to do this I wonder.")


    "I don''t really know Marchosias. All I know is that I have to beat him somehow. No one really gave me a strong reason to do so other than Rhiannon, and that was just to save her sister, but enough talk. Help me out alright."


    ("If things get too out of hand. I have a ''secret'' that might help you,but anymore power I give you will damage your body severely, remember, mana was not meant for humans.")


    The boy stops, only inches away from them. Gordon, the captain, and the leader of the soldiers, standing confidently. Hespeaks, welcoming the boy''s arrival.


    "Welcome! I see you''ve come prepared to give yourself up without a fight. That is a very wise decision. No bloodshed, the people and this country will gain its prestige back once again. It feels like you''rehelping the country itself already, but just to make sure you don''t hesitate."


    Gordon pulls out a girl from behind him, and sure enough, the girl is Rhiannon. The boy reacts slightly after seeing this, but remains calm and quiet.


    People from the town flock inside their homes and other various buildings, as they want to witness this spectacle, which they still do not know anything about, but they will soon know.


    "Come little boy, offer me your power."


    I do as he says... I walk slowly, changing into a run at breakneck speed. I become a blur to them as time slows down around me.


    What''s this? Marchosias''s power is immense. His enhancement of speed astonishes me, but no time to think too much.


    I rushthe man named Gordon and deliver a powerful punch to his face, sending him flying towards his men. I whistle to call Sleipnir, and i carry Rhiannoninto my arms. I then leap back to my original position, and saddle Rhiannon up to Sleipnir.


    "Ask questions later. Just grab on tight for now."


    I signal for Sleipnir to go. I''ll have the problem of trying to find her later, but as long as she is safe for now, then I can focus.


    "I''ll ask you politely to leave this town alone, and no blood will be shed."


    Gordon gets back up, irritatingly retorts.


    "Why you little bastard. Get him, I don''t care how."


    The battle finally starts, and the small army comes rushing towards me, but from my point of view. They all move slowly, thanks to the enhancement Marchosias gave me. I have a path planned out, and in one fluid motion, I move to execute my combination.


    I jump, leaping into one of the Frontline fighters, and I strike my blade straight into his chest, the blade runsthrough him, bloodsplatteringeverywhere. I push the now deceased man onto the other soldiers, sending him tumblinginto each other causing a domino effect. I spin my entire body with my blade, slashing my enemies from behind clean off. Lastly, I leap back, and channel a blue ball of flames onto my hand, sending it flying towards my enemies. Unable to counter this, they take it head on, and it explodes burning everything close to it including the soil from where they stand. Pain and agony could be heard all throughout the town.


    (Soldier) "don''t lose momentum now! The power that will lead us to power stands before us. Charge!"


    They all boost each other''s morale, and with that,they charge relentlessly. I on the other hand, need time to to reuse my power. So I will have to manage using my blade to aid me.


    The people watching are baffled. Why would a single boy fight the bandit lord? Why does the boy have that much power? What is he fighting for? How can he use magic? Is he a demon child?


    Those questions are continually raised as they watch,unableto peel their eyes off from this amazingdisplay ofstrength.


    *panting* "I''m staring to wear myself down. At this point, I don''t think that I can use magic anymore."


    I am slightly wounded, but Marchosias alerts me of any attacker that gets too close to me, I strike and end the life of the unfortunate soldier that dares to fight me. I receive wounds from being unable to react fast enough to Marchosias''s warnings, but I still manage to counter them.


    It becomes harder as they circle me tightly. Just a bit more, and it will be more difficultto move soon.


    The battle rages on for a while. No one knows for how long they''ve been fighting for, but dead bodies lay on the floor, showing the progress that the boy had made, but of course, that goes the same for the young Fafnir. He is wounded, and not just slightly anymore. His wounds are painfully obvious, and his left arm dangles freely, unable to move it anymore as it bleeds profusely. His right hand wielding his blade, and his legsare the only things keeping him alive.


    Half of the Frontline''s soldiershave been killed, but there still remains another half, and the cavalry awaiting their moment to strike, but instead of having the cavalry charge the boy. Gordon, the leader of the soldiers emerge from the crowd of remaining soldiers, and draws his long sword, and that alone indicated that he wantsa challenge between thetwo of them. No one shall interfere.


    "So I guess this means you want to end this already don''tyou?"


    (Gordon) "once and for all."


    (Hey Marchosias. I''m almost out of breath. Hold off on that ''secret'' for now. I''ll handle this myself.)


    ("Very well. I will leaveit to you then.")


    Gordon approaches the boy, clearly half dead already. It is amazing that a child can endure so much pain. Is this all for a promise? Or merely for his ideals,But one thing is clear. He accepts the challenge, and in this one instance, Gordon strikes the child. The blade approaches him, but the boy does not dodge, butstrafes slightly to the right. It was not enough.


    At that instance, among the crowd watching, Deliah, the innkeeper is the onemost shocked. The long sword runs through the boy''s body, butthey both stand there lifeless, and not moving,but blood spillsfrom one of them, and it drips ever so slowly.


    ~To be continued

 Chapter 7: Finish what youve started. (Part 2 of 2)

    Both remain still, but it is clear that the child has been struck by the long sword that runs entirely through him. Is this the end?


    They stand there, but one gives way. Gordon falls to his knees. His mouth spills blood, and he speaks as he opens his eyes.


    (Gordon) "you knew that you couldn''t avoid my attack. So you took it through your arm. Ha-ha-ha! Just magnificent, but I am quite astonished that you stillfought back. It seems that your desires are stronger than my ambitions."


    Gordon weeps as he lets go of his sword, still stuck to the child''s arm, Gordon''s arms dangle, and he leans his entire body forward.The young Fafnir does not move. His eyes closed shut, and he stays still, holding the blade that struck Gordon in place with all his might.


    (Gordon) "I guess I myself was too weak to see that I''d been heading towards a dead end all my life. I just wanted to avenge you, mother, father and you brother. Is that just too much to ask!?"


    ("Child wake up! Don''t tell me you''re resting here. This is not the time to be taking a break.*Tsk* he''s losing consciousness. This may be the endfor him.")


    (Gordon) "It does not matter anymore. I am leaving this world full of worries and misery. Wait for me... Everyone. I''llbe there soon to join you. I''ve missed you all so much..."


    With those last words, Gordon breathes his last. Hisbody lies upon the body of the Fafnir, and at last he leaves this world, and from the crowd, whispers can be heard.


    "Hey, our leaders dead, what now?"


    "Let get out of here, getting this power is not worth it. We''lljust end up like him."


    Doubts fill their hearts, and they leave running away from the village,unsure about what to do now, but it is clear that they have disbanded. Now no one leads them, and the once great army that filled the other countries with fear, now gone in an instant.


    The townspeople all begin to flock outside to see the aftermath of the battle. The scene is horrific. Countless bodieslay on the ground, and this is all the doing of one child, but oddly enough, the one that did all this remains lifeless. Why? Is he sleeping?


    Deliah is toopetrified to move her body, but her intentions are pure, as she wants to help the child. She musters all the strength she has and runs towards the child.She gets closer, and asshe is only inches away. Her tears begin streaming down. She realizesthat the child isgone.He has also left this world, but a smile can be seen from his face, but it is clear that from his bloodied face, tears had also streamed down from it. He had tried his best, and he succeeded, but at the cost of his own life.


    His last thoughts before Gordon rushed him were, "Will I be able to see you again father?".


    Deliah delicately pulls Gordon''s body away from the child,next;she pulls the long sword from the boy''s body, andcradles the lifeless body of the boy into her arms, weeping for him.


    (Deliah) "Thank you for saving us all..."


    The townspeople hear what Deliah says, and they all feel this emotion that they had been so distant from. Sadness fills the town. They all realize that the boy did not just act because of any selfish reason. His act also saved the people of this town from somethingthat would inevitably kill them all in the future of it ever succeeded. A tyrant in the making, and a time where conflict and war rages through the land. All ended by one person.


    Deliah approaches the townspeople, still cradling the child in her arms


    (Deliah) "everyone, please find where Gordon keeps his prisoners, and let us free them from this regime that has ended. Let us show them the future that this little one have given us."


    She brings that child into the a holysmall stone builtstructure, one that has a cross as its symbol. She lays the child on one of the seats, taking a white covered sheet, and covering the child''s body with it. She leaves the chapel, closing the doors to it, and let''s the young boy''s soulrest in peace.


    ~meanwhile from Marchosias''s consciousness~


    ("I want you to help this child grow. I cannot give you anything in return, but I will offer you my loyalty in my next life.")


    (???) ("Thatsounds veryinteresting. Very well. Hell has become too stale for my taste, and I long for a journey above ground. Very well, but are you sure you want to do this?")


    ("He had no doubt nor hesitation when he fought for someone. I am a daemon of loyalty, and he moved my soul because of that. He is worth my powers, but I am afraid that will be impossible.")


    (???) ("Very well then, I will see you when we resurrect into our next lives, or rather In a couple if millennia.")


    The mysterious man leaves the conversation, and once again it is just the lifeless body of the young Fafnir, and Marchosias, who still occupiesit.


    ("Our journey has been very short. But I am amazed that you could change a daemon into caring for someone. We were heartless creatures made for the suffering of others, but you cared so little for that, and you even treated me normally, you were not scared of my presence.You are destined for greater things in the future. I would like to see that, but if you are to reach that, then you must be alive and well to achieve it. Enough talk. I will give you my life, and in exchange. I want you to fulfill your dreams and quests. Forgive me, but I must leave you as well. I know that you had the same experience with your father. I hope you will forgive me. I enjoyed our adventurestogether.")


    Offering his life to the child. Marchosias bids one last goodbye, and perishes in exchange for a child''s destiny to come true, although nothing to extravagant like a pillar of light, or a sound of a siren, but simply gone like dust in the wind.


    After a while, hesprings up from where he lies. Breathing heavily. He thinks to himself. Where am I? What happened? He tries to stand, but his wounds are still open, and he still has a mark on his left arm, from where he was struck by Gordon''s blade


    "Argh! I can''t move my body. Hey Marchosias. Help me out. Could you do something to help me move?... Marchosias? You there? *sigh* i can''t believe you''re sleeping whenever I need you."


    The door to the chapel opens, and from it emerges Deliah and the townspeople. The young Fafnir notices them, and he turns around. They are terrified to see a corpse rise once again. Some faint, and some are petrified to even make a move


    (Deliah) "Wha-what in the heavens name is this?"


    As they try to comprehend this somewhat miracle. A girl makes her way through the crowd, rushing towards the young Fafnir, and hugging him as he reaches him.


    "Ow-ow-ow, gently! My wounds still hurts. Wait is that you Rhiannon? Howdid you get here? I thought Sleipnir took you somewhere far away."


    (Rhiannon) "someone brought me back here. He said he was an acquaintance of yours, and that he wanted to meet you."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    (Deliah) "wait... You''re alive? But how?"


    "What do you mean I''m alive? What happened?"


    (Deliah) "you were dead a while ago. Lifeless, not breathing."


    "Well I do not know about that, I was dreaming, so maybe I was asleep, but I would like to meet this man. Would you please help me up?"


    Rhiannon lifts my right arm, and she looks at me with a smile on her face. She speaks while a tear falls from her eyes.


    (Rhiannon) "Thank you so much. You saved everyone, including my sister, she is resting as of now,you alsodrove the bandits away. I don''tthink I can ever repay you. There are just too many things I have to tell you, but this is not the time and place for it.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s the least I can do, and besides. I think my body just moved on its own. I didn''t need a reason to save you or anyone here."


    We finish talking, and I save my strength focusing it on walking. My body slightly limping from the weakness, and exhaustion. We approach the inn, and oddly enough. Women fill the inn, and some are outside, struggling to get in.


    Deliah shoos thewomen away, opening a way for us to enter. The doors open and there sits a man in the center. He stands, smiling widely. Tall, pale, purple eyes, long dark hair that runs all the way to his back. He wears a green tunic, making him look like a noble of great prestige, and that goes without saying that he is handsome, which makes sense seeing the women trying to flock to him.


    He approaches me, kneeling in frontof me,holding his hand out. I tell him that I can''t quite move my left arm anymore.


    (???) "Oh that is quite unfortunate, about what happened to your arm, but please let me introduce myself. My name is Samael. I''ve come to aid you as per the request of your friend."


    "My friend? Who do you mean?"


    (Samael) "Let us move from all that. I have come here to aid you. I know that you have a quest that you need to fulfill, and that is why I am here. I wish to help you become stronger in our journey to be. If you''ll have me,of course."


    "Well I appreciate the help, and I''d be more than happyto have you, but unfortunately as you can see. I can''t quite be on the move yet. I am too injured to fight, or do anything."


    (Samael) "Well I have just the solution for that. Little miss, please bring this young man to a room upstairs. I may not look like it, but I do know how to treat battle-scarslike that."


    They lead me upstairs to a room with Samael planning something. Meanwhile downstairs, Deliah blocks the women from following us, disappointing the crowd of lovely women all vying for the man''s affection.


    Rhiannon leaves the room, but curious, she stays listening in on them from outside.


    Samael treats my wounds rather with great efficiency. In just a moments notice. I am covered in bandages that are neither too loose nor too tight, but rather it feels comfortable. He speaks after the treatment.


    (Samael) "to top this off, I shall perform a devilishlyenticing performance. Now please lie down, close your eyes, and let your mindwander off into the land of dreams.


    Samael brings out a lyre, and I follow his directions. I close my eyes, and as I sleep, it allfeels comforting, even just listening to the waftingwind entering the Windows are more than enough to calm my mind, but at that moment he begins his performance...


    A sound fills the room. It is not loud, nor it is too silent. It sounds comforting. The young Fafnir listens to it intently, the beauty of the melody charms everyone listening to it. Even the people outside begin to close their eyes. All wanting to listen to this resonant rhythm. The sound of a lyre emitting a beautiful melody could be heard through the entire town, sending them intoa trance that puts them to sleep. No one could resist hearing this and not fall in love with the music. Thus the town is silent. Samael stops playinghis instrument, and speaks to himself.


    (Samael) "Well it seems that a devil''s charms are too great to resist. I am very sorry to rush you Fafnir, but I feel that we are a bit late in our journey. I cannot tell you much, but I will be your companion as per my friends request."


    Samael writes a note, and leaves it on the desk. He then lifts the child resting on the bed, and begins to leave the building, filled with women sleeping comfortably on the floor. Samael tries to walk overthem, not disturbing anyone of their rest. He exits, whistling into the air of the morning sky, and comesSleipnir, galloping towards them, saddled up and ready.


    (Samael) "I am terribly sorry everyone, but the liberator of Rydia must take his leave now. We will return someday, but for now, I bid you all a good day."


    They ride out once again. He carries the young Fafnir, sleeping,as he rides out somewhere, somewhere unknown.


    Where their next adventure will take them, they don''t know, but there is no truth path to becoming stronger.


    (Samael) "I have just the place we can go to next. A place full of temptation, where you can rest your tired body even further. Ha-ha I can''t really tell you that I had to leave in a hurry because I felt his presence getting closer to the town, and I would not like to face that man for now. I wonder if you''ll win someday if you become stronger, and face him. ''Luke(the Saint)Galehearth'' the legendary hero of heroes. Defender of the kingdom, andthe great young general of the Royal kingdom. Wait... How about I just tell you the story personally. You might like it.


    ~half a day passes~


    An army regiment of ironclad knightsapproach the town of Rydia, and they carry the banner of the royal lineage of the kingdom. Led by Luke Galehearth. They arrive to a sight of a town, oddly quiet for its own good.


    He wears extravagant armor displaying his rank. Wearing ahelmet thatcovers his face. His horse, well armored, readyfor battle.


    (Luke) "Ready yourweapons, I want a close knit formation. Wait outside the town for my signal. I will scout the enemy."


    Luke surveys the town, unmounting himself from his horse. To his surprise, he sees people lyingon the ground. He approach a man, and cradleshim. He realizes that they are merely sleeping. He wakes him up with a backhand to his face, mercilessly hitting himseveral times, leaving a red mark on his face. Before he wakes up.


    (Luke) "Tell me everything."


    Night comes once more, the Entire town awakens once more, and the army regiment has under their protection once more, the town of Rydia.


    From within the inn. Luke Galehearth listens intently to the story of the man. About what had happened. The young daemon child, the deceased bandit lord,and the what surprises Luke the most. A seductive man with long black hair, and purple eyes.


    Luke clenches his fist intently.


    (Luke) "Thatdemon..."


    His expression darkens, and he closes his eyes. Silently whispering to himself. "I have found you."

 Chapter 8: The first of many.

    I awake to the sound of a horse galloping. As I open my eyes, Samael rides Sleipnir into unfamiliar lands.


    "Where are we?


    (Samael) "Ahh you are awake I see.  Right now we are heading to a place I know of, and you might know of as well. The capital city of Ardrasthrur. Now ruled by king Lazarus I. However, royalty will have nothing to do with our destination. Rather I would like information on our next journey, in which you will decide of course.


    After a while, we arrive to the city of ''Atlas-Azure''. The sun shines over the capital of the kingdom Ardrasthrur. It''s boundaries are immense. I am in awe, as the magnificence of the massive city captures my full attention.


    It''s bounds are walled off, and the city is of a rounded shape, and in the middle is a very tall tower, pure white, and it almost looks like it could reach the heavens.


    (Samael) "I think it would be better to just enter the city, rather than stand here upon the mountain overlooking the city."


    We approach the city slowly, and with every mile, the city becomes larger and larger until we reach its gates. Far from the reaches of a human.


    The city is open for all to enter, but it has 3 circular boundaries. The first boundary is where the markets, and other types of entertainments are located, it is the most busiest boundary of the city. The second is where the residential area is located, parks and great manors are located here, housing many of the cities populations. No diversity, and it gives off a utopia-like feeling. The 3rd, but certainly not the least important, is where the king resides, the place with the heaviest amount of security. Samael told me that  that tower is part of the royal castle, where the royal family lives in, and there rests the daughter of the king. Up there is where she resides, as the king is waiting for someone worthy to wed her.


    "Marchosias you should see this. It''s truly something... *sigh* how long are going to keep sleeping there?"


    I ignore Marchosias. We leave Sleipnir to another stable, but this one is far fancier than the last one, and follow Samael as we navigate through the dense crowd of people, making our way somewhere. He speaks as we struggle to make our way.


    (Samael) "I advise that we stay here for at least 3 days, but you can decide if you want to. There is a lot to see. Lots or things to learn. Who knows, you might find something that piques your interest."


    We turn into an alley, and I become unsure whether we should head to these parts of the city. The atmosphere became dark, it felt that eyes were on us all throughout our walk in the alleyway, but we exit after sometime.


    He stops to point at the building. We seem to have reached the place we are headed. It does not quite stand out as the other buildings, but it sounds quite lively from the outside. Samael enters, opening the wooden doors, and we are greeted with the sight of rowdy people, singing, toasting their drinks. Ignoring them, Samael proceeds forward to the long desk, talking to the man in charge of it.


    (Bar master) " welcome to the dragon''s den. What can I help you with sir?


    (Samael) "Room for two please. We''d like to stay for two days and three nights."


    The man gives Samael a key, and he gestures to me to follow him, and we head upstairs. You''d think it was less decorative just because the building was made of wood, but wrong. The room we enter is quite spacious, and in it are well made wooden furnitures.


    (Samael) "from this tavern, you can a get a good room for a good price. Plus, the information that you receive from here are more than valuable, and trustworthy, which is quite terrifying considering that the information that goes through here never goes wrong."


    "I''d like to take a look around the city for today."


    (Samael) "Very well, but I must accompany you. Not many know of this place after all, and besides, this is a very large city. You would get lost if you do not know the city streets well enough."


    "Very well, let us go then. We''ll ask for information when we return."


    I feel eager to sightsee. This is the first capital city in been to, but why does it feel as if I''ve been here before.


    As Fafnir and Samael go around the city; sightseeing, a silhouette watches them from a distance, and trails them from afar.


    We look around the town, with specific goal in mind, other than to look at what the capital city has to offer.


    Stands of different sizes fill the streets, the bustling city streets are always crowded, people on the streets are doing some kind performance, but I''m too short to see through the crowd. There are buildings that smell appetizing from the outside as they sell different kinds of delicacies, Somme I''ve never seem before, but it feels like I have.


    We enter gates heading into the second circle of the city, or the residential area for short. Guards stand ready for troublesome miscreants. With the way I look like, you may as well assume that I might do something bad. Although I''ve already taken lives of many people, the guilt is still there as we walk through the guard checkpoint.


    Once we enter the district, I can feel people staring much harder than before, but I realized that it was not at me, rather the stares were pointed at Samael. All of them are women of course. I look at Samael who continually looks forward, and ignoring the crowd staring at him, but he tells me something while facing forward.


    (Samael) "If you do not look at them, they will not make the first move. Just keep moving forward until we reach the plaza."


    We indeed reach the plaza, it is as crowded as the third circle.


    (Samael) *Sigh* "I had thought that we would get some peace and quiet here, but could it be true that we are safer inside the tavern?"


    It is indeed crowded, mostly women walking with what looks like their spouses. I laugh internally at what I see. Since from my perspective, it looks like the women are more interested in Samael rather than their own romantic interests. I look at Samael, and he simply ''sighs'' in disappointment.


    We reach the 1st circle of the capital. The walls of the circle are decorated with colorful banners. Is there a celebration being held today?


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.As we think about that, two guards approach us.


    (Guard) "What brings you two here? Here for the contest?"


    (Samael) "A contest? Interesting, please tell us more."


    (Guard) "Well, King Lazarus has made this a momentous event, for he aims to find a worthy husband for the princess. The contest is sadly limited to children with a maximum age of 15 years old. All you need to do is to meet with the king. You need to request an audience with him, then the king himself will tell you the task that you need to accomplish. The prizes are rumored to be gold, more than you could ever earn in years of hard work, a sword said to be blessed by the Gods, but I am not sure. Lastly is the hand of the princess, and the position of King when King Lazarus abdicates his throne.


    (Samael) "Interesting... Gold as far as the eye can see. We would like to request an audience with the king."


    (Guard) "Uhh... Where you listening? Why is gold part the one that you noticed the most? Didn''t you hear me? The chance to become the king."


    (Samael) "King is only an honorary position. I wouldn''t like to be tied down inside a castle, doing tedious things. I''d rather spend my riches and live in luxury."


    "Wait, I don''t have any say in this?


    (Guard) "What an odd pair. Very well. Please wait here with the guard, while I request an audience with King Lazarus."


    I look at Samael with eyes of concern. What have I gotten myself into. Samael simply smiles at me as he happily waits for the guards return.


    (Samael) "I must be honest with you. I am a very greedy person, and you might become stronger if you win this contest. It will be a win win situation if you win."


    I sarcastically say "your true self is somewhat showing. I hope this doesn''t happen often." And breathe a *sigh* of dejection.


    The guard comes running after waiting for a while. He gestures for us to follow him, and we walk inside the castle. Statues, fountains, soldiers you name it. This is truly something else. Inside, are people dressed in grand clothings, dresses, and I can see children the same height as I am dressed up for this event. The guard stops in front of the grand door entrance


    (Guard) "My King, queen, princess. I present to you another contestant for our grand gathering. Uhh, what are your names again?"


    (Samael) "My King, please call me Samael, I am the current guardian of this young child I am with."


    At that moment, all eyes are on us once more. For the females, their eyes are on Samael, while the royal family that sits on the grand throne in front of the many guests gathered, have their eyes on me. Suddenly, I start breathing heavily, I try to grasp for air, but cannot. Why? Why does this place seem so familiar to me? It looks like I''ve seen this in my dream, but not in a good way.


    "Marchosias... Help me control my breathing."


    He does not answer back. Just where is he? I try to control my breathing myself, and it somewhat works, but my soul feels heavy. I try to look straight.


    The king stands with grandeur. He walks towards us, stopping in the middle.


    (King Lazarus) "Child what is your name?"


    I freeze up, unable to answer. I hear murmurs from the people gathered from within the throne room.


    "Look at that child, freezing up in front of the king. How shameful"


    "What is wrong with him?"


    "That''s quite an odd child there."


    I try to answer, but I ember that I had forgotten my name. Think hard for an answer.


    "My name is Fafnir, King Lazarus."


    I answer using the name that Andour had given me. I don''t have anything else to say. In return, the murmurs begin to get louder. Is that an odd name?


    (King Lazarus) "Very well Fafnir. Everyone please listen. Tomorrow will officially mark the beginning of this momentous event, and it marks the beginning of my abdication. This I have made this event solely for the purpose of selecting an heir to this great kingdom, and to ensure that the future king will be one that can make this kingdom prosper. I will be in charge of the tasks and challenges that they will have to go through tomorrow. So please everyone, return here once again at the first light of dawn. At that time, I will give out the tasks that every contestant will have the complete in order to reach the finale. I will refrain from saying more than you should know. So for now, you are all dismissed!


    The people begin to clear out, leaving only me, Samael, the king, queen, the princess, and a handful of guards inside the throne room, watching us closely. After a brief moment of silence, we clear out as well, heading back to the tavern from where we rented our rooms.


    (Samael) "I wish you luck on tomorrow''s event." He smiles as he says that.


    "Just remember that you brought me into this. I''m not even sure that I will win."


    (Samael) "Well I''m sure those impoverished nobles are just saving face, training their kids until they collapse from exhaustion, all for the chance to be king. Believe me, I''ve seen some nobles do these kinds of things for greed. Be wary in these cases, humans become stronger with desperation in their hearts.


    We return to the tavern just as dusk settles in, Samael still ranting about the nobles, and how he dislikes them. ''The dragon''s den'' became a bit more tame as the customers started to thin out. Well I guess I everyone''s excited to see how tomorrow''s event turn out. I wonder how I''ll do.


    (Samael) "it is best not to think too much about it, do your best. I know we''ve just met yesterday, and Suddenly I am pitting you against other children right after your battle. I am the one who''s most amazed although. It seems that you are not as bothered by it."


    "I''m used to it somewhat. I''ve been trained by my second father. It''s a long story, would you still want to hear it?"


    (Samael) "Well this is a good start for a bonding experience. Sure, I''d be more than happy to hear about you."


    This the night is drawn out, as I tell Samael about my past, all that I remember, and some things that I had doubts about. We ended up talking all night long, until we slept because of exhaustion.


    ~And so the day of the grand event came~

 Chapter 9: The past shall not repeat.

    Cheers can be heard from the entire city. The streets are even more livelier than yesterday, as everyone waits for the great event to begin.


    "I told you to wake us up early didn''t I?!"


    (Samael) "Well you looked like you needed more rest, so I left you to it, and besides this is good exercise right before it begins."


    "We''ll be late. The king might be giving out the tasks, while we''re here struggling to get through these crowds."


    Although not related in battle. I use the things I was taught in terms of maneuvering through obstacles, and it helps as I smoothly get through people passing by, passing the second circle''s gates in a shorter time compared to when we first started.


    (Samael) "Do you think you can jump from roof to roof?"


    "Well not from here I can''t. I need to be up on a roof to do that, but we don''t really have the time to do that right now."


    (Samael) "No time to hesitate. Think fast!"


    Samael speeds forward, then stops to hold out both his palms out indicating that he wants me to jump on them. "No hesitation huh? Fine." I run faster, gaining more momentum increasing the success chance of me landing on a roof.


    He springs me up! I land on a rooftop surprisingly. We pay no mind to the people staring at both of us. Samael shouts something at me.


    (Samael) "Keep running! I''ll catch up. Don''t be late, and good luck." He winks at me, and gestures for me to go ahead.


    I run from building to building, alerting the guards of what I am doing. *sigh* "problem after problem" I ignore them, and instead increase my pace.


    "Finally, there it is"


    I jump down from the rooftops as it is impossible to jump the walls of the first circle-boundary. I approach the open gates, but I am halted by the guards trying to catch up to me. Luckily, the guard from yesterday wa on duty. He tell the guards that I am a contestant for the event, and they all gesture for me to go ignoring the felony that I had just committed.


    Running inside the castle, I can hear the king addressing some names, then i hear my name.


    (King Lazarus) "Is the child named ''Fafnir'' present in the crowd?"


    I run with reckless abandon, and yell out. "I''m here! I''m sorry I''m late."


    (King Lazarus) "Good. Now step forward along with these participants."


    I walk quickly, trying to catch my breath as I had just ran with all my energy. I had not even had breakfast yet. I try to look around the crowd, and all I see are the townspeople and the nobles looking at the king as he makes his address. they seem satisfied about everything happening so far, but what surprised me was seeing a familiar face among the crowd. A familiar face that I thought would not be here yet, but here he is. Samael stands with the crowd, and he smiles at me catching my full attention.


    I thought I would burst into a fit of anger, but I decided not to make a scene. I ignored Samael and decided to listen carefully to the king instead.


    (King Lazarus) "That is all for my address. Now I shall give out the details of this event. I will give only one task for each day. This great event will take 3 days to complete, and the tasks will be as great as the rewards. The things you have to overcome to be hailed king of this kingdom, a great amount of gold, the sword owned by the previous king, the greatest king our kingdom has ever known. ''King Arthur, Kal-Ardonia, and said to be blessed by the gods themselves, and last but not the least, my daughter as your wife in succession to the throne.


    The crowd becomes keen on listening as the prizes come up. I notice the other participants beside me looking confidently at the princess. Most of the children that are participating along with me are children wearing exquisite clothing, and only a few are wearing normal clothing including me, as I had left my armor at the tavern, and I did not really have anything else to wear.


    (King Lazarus) "I will remind you that death will be inevitable in this task. So I shall give you children a chance to back down, and again once more after the first task. If no one will concede, then I shall officially mark the event open.


    "The first event is to scale the grand castle tower, and on the very top of the tower, there lies a nest where a special breed of bird roosts. You''re goal is to obtain the golden egg that is inside the nest safely. Use any means necessary except destroying the tower to complete your task, keep this in mind that there are only few that are laid each day. If you do not complete this by the end of the day. Then the event is will be finished, and no one will be considered even close to worthy for the title ''king of Ardrasthrur''. Begin!"


    The children merely stand there, motionless. Well I can''t blame them. If you''ve seen that tower from within the gates of the first boundary, then you''d know that it was impossible from the start. I look at Samael, and gestures for me to come to him.


    (Samael) "By any means necessary huh? This''ll be easy. Come, let us do this for the riches."


    "How? I don''t think I can manage to do that at all."


    We exit the throne room, and all eyes are on us. Even the king has its interests piqued. Samael suddenly runs fast.


    (Samael) "Follow me! This is a fairly easy task."


    I follow Samael through what seems to be an endless flight of stairs.


    (Guard) "Hey your not allowed to be here! Stop this instance."


    (Samael) "Don''t stop, riches await."


    We have been running for a while, and I don''t think that it will end soon, but I think I have an idea as to what Samael is thinking. The tower looks so much larger from the inside. I wonder if I''d be able to scale this from the bottom until to the top.


    After what seems like an eternity, we finally reach a steel door. It does not budge even an inch.


    (Samael) "Let me try, but first, turn around."


    I do as Samael says, and after a slight moment I hear a loud crashing explosion that makes me turn around, and suddenly the door is nowhere to be seen, as if it was ripped off the hinges, but to my surprise, I see it bashed in from the outside, and it lies there broken at the side.


    "Wha-how did you do that?" Samael completely ignores my question, and speaks once again in rapid succession.


    (Samael) "Once you''re outside the tower. I think that you''ll only need to climb a bit more to reach to very top. This is the only window the tower has. So we might be the only ones that can complete this.


    I look down from the window of the tower, and I can make out a figure looking up from the castle grounds. It looks like the king along with the crowds of people all watching the children scale the tower from below.


    (Samael) "Good luck, and try not to fall. It''d be terrible if your life ended here."


    Without any other choice. I exit the Windows, and hang from the ledge with broken hinges that''s conveniently laid out as if it was waiting for you here.


    ~meanwhile, down below~


    (King Lazarus) "Truthfully, I don''t think anyone can succeed on the challenge.(not unless they''re intelligent enough to think about it.)


    (Nobleman) "look up there. Someone is climbing from out of the window of the tower!


    (King Lazarus) "Hmm, it seems that someone is different from the rest. Interesting.


    Everyone looks up, ignoring the other children struggling to climb from the base of the tower.


    I keep climbing the ledge, leading up to the top. I am deathly terrified of falling, so I avoid looking down, but the strong gust of wind tries to make it more difficult. I ascend the tower, passing the clouds. It feels cold, but the warmth of the sun above the clouds could be felt as I go farther up the tower.


    Finally! The top. I feel refreshed as I reach the top. The winds smell fresh, the view of the sun is amazing. After a resting for a moment. I look around for a nest, and sure enough there lies a nest with something reflecting the Sun''s light onto my eyes. I approach it, and indeed it is a golden egg. As I pick it up, I hear loud screeching noise from overhead.


    A gigantic brown eagle swoops down from the sky. The eagle tries to reach me with its talons, but I roll to the side, dodging its sharp claws. I failed to grab the egg as it still lays on the nest.


    There is a student strong gust of wind, and I get caught off guard, knocked back by it. I know hang by the ledge of the roof, and my hands are slipping. I quickly plan out my tactic as is will be life of death. I use all my strength to pull myself up from the roof. Now only the two of us stand upon the roof as the wind blows ever so softly.


    "This is ridiculous, but it''s now or never."


    I dash forward to the eagle that sits on top of the nest. I run with everything I have once more, and the eagle tries to peck me with an unbelievable speed. I dodge it, still running forward. I one motion, I jump reaching out to grab the golden egg, but the jump doesn''t not stop there. I am still in mid air, while I cradle the egg as to not break it, and I go flying down the roof. I just hope the eagle does what I want him or her to do, otherwise I''m done for.


    I free fall while holding the egg. I struggle to open my eyes, but cannot because of the wind that''s blowing into my eyes, my body aches as gravity does its work, making my body heavier. At that moment as I was close to the ground. The eagle catches me with his talons.


    *sigh* just when I thought that i was done for. My gamble of a plan had worked. My heart still pounding, and my entire body trembles from what I had just been through, I fall to my knees, then lay on my back. Breathing profusely


    All eyes are on me. The king, the crowd, and the other participants stop whatever they were doing, but it''s not as if it''s my first time seeing something big similar to an eagle. I''ve seen a hound from hell already, so I don''t think a giant eagle would faze me. By the way, where is that hound from hell? I have not heard from him ever since we left Rydia.


    Speaking of a hound from hell. Where the heck is Marchosias? At this point he''d be telling me "what a ridiculous farce, your gamble will only work so many times, and it stops when you need it the most." Or something along those lines.


    As I was thinking to myself. The king approaches me, looking straight at me. I look at the eagle behind me, but it returns my look and tilts its head to the side, pecking my head. I immediately give the king the golden egg, and the eagle stops pecking me.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    (King Lazarus) "Amazing! Such a child like you exists? How did you manage such a feat?"


    "Uhh I went out through the towers top window?"


    (King Lazarus) "I shall accept this victory for Fafnir! It seems that he even tamed my pet; Alastor."


    He points to the gigantic eagle that stands over me.


    (King Lazarus) "It seems that no one else will be able to proceed with the task other than Fafnir, for he obtained the only golden egg in the nest.


    (King Lazarus) "I intentionally made this event impossible to accomplish, but it seems that we have a worthy king in our midst. Do not rejoice yet young Fafnir, for there will be two more tasks that are for you to complete. Succeed in that, and you are without a doubt a worthy king of our kingdom. Everyone please gather at the palace once again tomorrow for the second challenge that will decide if Fafnir will be the one to succeed in his this task.


    The crowd cheers in amazement, chanting my name, but I just think to myself. "What have I gotten myself into..."


    I hear a soft whisper near my ear. "Please meet me in the plaza of the second circle tonight. I would like to talk to you." And she leaves, a faint, and very sweet scent. She caught my attention, but I could not make out her image as she wears a silk cloak that overs her face. She must be the princess...


    Everyone clears out, and the excitement dies out once more. I walk back with Samael to the tavern. "That was an amazing finish you did there. I expected you to just walk back down the stairs, but you took it to the extreme, taunting the eagle into catching you by using the golden egg as bait. Just genius, but I never thought the king to own a mythic beast.


    "Mythic beast? What do you know about them Samael?"


    (Samael) "Well as far as I know. Having an eagle such as that as a mythic beast, means that you have a loyal companion that will stay with you for all your life. Eagles like the one the king has, are known to be loyal war companions, or so they say. For no one was able to prove that they exist up until now.


    When we arrived to the tavern, Samael looked at me with a wide smile, saying "I wonder how you''ll fare in these last two competitions..." And as we enter the tavern, I am greeted by cheers echoing throughout the entire the tavern.


    "I''m amazed at what you did there boy! If I were you, I''d faint right as i look down that tall window."


    Some people of the tavern try to give me drinks, but it smells weird. It is a drink that glows brown, and has white sizzling bubbles on top of them. They don''t look to good to ingest, but Samael takes the glass and drinks it in one motion. I try to slip away quietly, intent on resting for the day. The toll that task took on me was too great. I remember that I have to go to the plaza before midnight.


    Dusk has just begun, and I doze off thinking that I needed a well deserved rest...but unfortunately, that doesn''t work too well for me, as the noise down below keeps on getting louder and louder.


    I slip out through the window, intent on escaping the noise from downstairs. Luckily that tavern only has 3 floors, and is not as high as the tower. If there were the case, I''d be nauseous all of a sudden.


    I walk through the alley, and people recognize me as the only child to complete the task. Now that you think about it, the king said that he created this event to be impossible to succeed in. So does that mean he was just doing this all for fun? He does look like the kind of man to pull something like that.


    I try to imagine what he looks like again. Dark short hair, fully bearded, eyes that look at you as if he sees through your soul. Hmm I don''t think that''s the case, or rather I don''t want to believe that he has those kind of intentions.


    Everytime I think about the word ''king'' my head hurts slightly. it feels obvious, but I just can''t seem to remember anything about it. I''ll have to become stronger quickly. Andour must know something important that I don''t. "Wait for me Andour, I''ll be there soon."


    While I was talking to myself, I notice that it has gotten darker, and the time has come for me to meet the princess. I run toward the second circle''s plaza thinking to myself why I was called over so suddenly.


    I get closer to the meeting place, and the plaza is filled with guards equipped with fancy and menacing armor, but beneath the lone tree in the middle of the plaza, there sits a girl looking up at the clear night sky. I assume that she is the one that called for me. I approach her slowly, making sure not to provoke the guards that stand beside her. "You requested my presence, correct?"


    She gestures for the men to leave her side, and she pats the ground beside her. "Please sit beside me, I would like to talk to you, my future husband."


    Confused at what she said about the word husband, I sit down with a puzzled look. "Husband? What is that?


    She laughs softly and explains to me what husband are. I''m surprised that she knew about such things at her age.


    "I apologize for I have not had a proper introduction. My name is Juliette Arcadia, the daughter of King Lazarus Arcadia and Florence Arcadia, the king and queen of Ardrasthrur. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Fafnir."


    She bows, lifting one side of her skirt to her side. You could feel the gentleness coming from her, as if being gentle was a part of her entire being.


    "Why have you called me here? Is something the matter princess."


    (Juliette) "Please simply call me Juliette. I have called you here to know more about the man I will be wed to someday."


    "Are you okay with being together with someone you barely know? I have figured out what it means to be a husband from what you have explained to me a while ago. I know that I''m in no position to say this, but I do think you''ll find someone better if you''re given more time in your life, not just this defining moment."


    (Juliette) "You seem to be a very kind person indeed, but this was a decision made, I have no choice but to abide by it, as long as it will make my parents happy. That is all I ask for... A happy family. If I may ask, what was your family like? Was the man with you your father?"


    I explain Juliette everything that had happened to me. From my parents dying, meeting Andour and about my quest in being stronger. I leave out the parts about my reasons for growing stronger, and the fact that I had met a hound from hell. I don''t think anyone would believe me if I told them, they are beings only written in books after all. I''ve no proof to prove his existence with... I could show my blue flames, but I could not speak with Marchosias, thus I have no control of my powers as of yet.


    (Juliette) "I am very sorry to hear about that... I had no idea that you had been through a lot."


    "Don''t worry about it. Although I can''t forget about it, and I won''t forget about it, as it serves as a motivation for me to become stronger so that in the future, I can protect those who are important to me. I still have a long way to go."


    We talked until we ran out of things to talk about, she was laughing, but I couldn''t see her face as it was still covered by her cloak. Oddly I notice that over the horizon, the sunrise is upon us, but as we look for a bit longer, screams could now be heard


    Someone shouts from afar. "The enemy is here! Alert the guards!" And word spreads fast, and citizen after citizen begin to open their windows to look at the commotion.


    (???) "The enemy kingdom has come to invade us once more!"


    The streets are now filled with terrorized screams


    (???) "They''ve invaded the third circle! Where are the soldiers!?"


    A guard can be seen running towards us, the soldiers that were with the princess made a defensive position, but it turns out to be an allied guard, he is exhausted, but manages to state his purpose. "Evacuate the princess into the first circle, the king is waiting for her-"


    The guard stops in his words, slowly falling to his knees, and from behind him lies an arrow that had struck him. It is then followed by a handful of soldiers charging to our location, and the sunrise from the horizon turned out to be a fire that had been made by the invading forces.


    In an instant, the soldiers protecting the princess have all fallen due to the growing number of enemies carrying the banner of the invading forces. They slowly circle us, giving us no way of escape. I could feel someone clinging tightly behind me, trembling and clearly terrified. Unfortunately I do not have my blade or my armor to protect me with. "This is a very doing situation."


    If only Marchosias were awake, then I''d be able to arrange a full proof plan, and use his powers to the fullest, but he still has not spoken ever since. I wrack my brains to think of something to do against them, but it''ll only end up badly for me and worse for Juliette.


    One of them approaches. "What is this? A randezvous between a secret lover and the princess." He tries to reach for Juliette''s arm, but I take this as a chance.


    "Juliette, cover your eyes, now!" I grab the man''s left arm pinning it behind him, and I kick the back of his knee making him kneel on one leg. I grab his sword, free for the taking. I grab the sword with my right hand and spin clockwise, breaking his left arm and slitting his throat as I rotate once more. The man now lies there motionless, and the guards do not react for a moment.


    They bring out their bows. "Kill that child!" They barrage me with arrows, I use the dead man''s body to shield some of the arrows, but some were still set to hit me, or that''s what I thought, but some were aimed at Juliette. I cover her entire body with my own, shielding her from the barrage of arrows.


    "Aargh! Damn it!" I can feel the arrows dig into my body, I am riddles with arrows, but I ignore the pain that I feel and take a glance at Juliette to see her condition.


    She''s been hit on her arm... I touch the place where the arrow had hit her, and I look at my hand, shaking with fear as I see my hand bloodstained...


    "I won''t lose anyone else again..."


    (Enemy guard) "wha-how is that kid still alive!? Ready your arrows again!"


    I can''t think properly anymore. My eyes change, it turns yellow, and the pupils take shape of that of a serpents, and I feel scales replacing the skin on my arms. I exhale, but it is replaced by a breath of blue flames coming out from my mouth... What am I?

 Chapter 10: A rude awakening.

    My mind begins to wander, and my body moves on its own. I am unable to control my movements, but it feels somewhat natural.


    The young Fafnir roars loudly, his voice piercing the heavens, and terrifying the soldiers. They could not react fast enough as the young boy turned beast, proceeds to massacre them in an uncontrollable fit of demonic rage.


    I rush one of the soldiers, I punch a hole that goes through his body. i pull my arm from the man''s body, and I throw it to the soldiers on my left, the body slamming into a wall; cracking it. I exhale breathe blue flames from my mouth, burning everything in front of me including the nearby surroundings.


    I hear their screams of agony. They burn until they turn into ashes. One soldier in particular begins to beg for his life ask hold him by his neck. I stare him down, grabbing his face with my right hand, burning him from his face-down until his cries could be heard no more.


    The scene turns gruesome, blood splattered everywhere. The ground burns asunder, and a bloodied young Fafnir stand triumphant. Staring into the sky, with clear discontent.


    The eyes of the predator, yellow, and lurks under the darkness of the night. Hunting down the very people who dared take what was precious to him. Terrified screams of the enemy soldier could be heard with every second passing, then they turn silent, obvious that their lives had ended.


    ~meanwhile~


    (Samael) "Why did this have to happen when we were in arms reach of winning the prize? But more importantly, where is that troublesome kid? Wait, I might have an idea..."


    The tall and pompous man, runs through the alleyway and the streets, entering the second circle-boundary, trying to locate the young Fafnir, but little does he know, that he is not the young Fafnir anymore.


    ~From the castle grounds~


    (King Lazarus) "Florence, stay here. I will find Juliette, I promise. General, please protect the castle."


    The general salutes. "I will my king, but are you sure that a small band of soldiers is enough for you?"


    (King Lazarus) "I believe that they are enough. I am a warrior king after all." The king wears his golden-maned battle armor, halberd, leaning on his shoulder, and he joins the battle, to take back his daughter and his city.


    As the king exits the 1st circle boundary, he sees how strong the damages are, the people are suffering, houses burning. He orders his men. "Spread out! I want every single one of you to relay this message to the platoon captains in charge. Tell them to prioritize On evacuating the citizens. Tell the captain to close off the capital''s outer gates. I will make my way to the third circle''s gates after I locate my daughter."


    The soldiers wearing armor, exclusive to the king Royal guards begin to execute the orders given to them, and the king is alone, free to do his work, but he hears a deafening roar from a distance within the city. He covers his ears. "What in the world was that!?"


    The king wanders the plaza of the second circle bounty, still wondering what the source of the sound was, he stumbles upon the body of a small girl who appears to be lying down on the ground, unconscious... "Juliette! Juliette... Please wake up..."  He sees her arm, dried with blood, and a broken arrowhead beside her.


    The king assumes the worst, but the girl moves ever so slightly. Opening her eyes as best she can. "Father, where is he?"


    King Lazarus wipes his tears as his daughter awakens, hugging her, but without too much strength as she is injured. He is overjoyed because she is safe. "Juliette! Thank the gods, you are safe!"


    (Juliette) "Where is Fafnir?... Is he safe?"


    (King Lazarus) "Fafnir? What do you mean?"


    (Juliette) "He kept me safe, but he is terribly hurt, we must help him!" She struggles to get up, using her father to regain her balance, but she falls. She is weak, unable to do anything. Tears begin to slowly stain her cheeks.


    (King Lazarus) "Juliette... Please leave this to me, but for now, we must return. Your mother has been worried sick." She nods in response, and the king carries Juliette as they return to the castle before the chaos ensues.


    Meanwhile, the order that the king gave to his royal guards were relayed successfully, and the defense of the capital staves-off any more reinforcements from storming the gates, but outside, a small scale war is taking place. Random skirmishes are everywhere. The soldiers still struggle to keep the enemy from harming the citizens evacuating to the castle walls.


    A family consisted of a mother, son and daughter. A man who seems to be the father lays motionless on the ground, blood spills from him, as a man wearing the enemy''s armor threatens the family with a bloodstained sword. She pleads crying, shielding her son and daughter from the man. "Please spare my children, I''ll do anything you say!"


    The man ignores her plea. He proceeds to hold The woman by her neck, raising her up. The daughter cries loudly, but the son does not sit idly by. He slams into the man, forcing him to let go of the mother.


    "You little piece of-." He kicks the young boy, and stomps on him continuously. Shortly, the man stops all motion, and the mother stares from where the soldier was while she covers her daughters eyes.


    The boy looks up only to see the soldier missing, but he hears a sound from behind him. There lies an outline of a person, just a bit taller than he is, covered entirely with blood, and in his hands is a head of a man dangling by its hair, the body only inches away from his current position, but through that blood covered face, you could see his eyes clearly in the dark, yellow snake-like eyes.


    After staring at them for a while, the mysterious silhouette roars into the sky, but it''s roar was that of a human. It jumps into the darkness once again, mysteriously vanishing from their sights.


    ~From the first circle boundary.~


    Enemy soldiers surround a man wearing extravagant clothing, they threaten to take his life if they do not give them all that he has, but he calmly speaks. "What are you talking about? I don''t have anything on me, but you just had to invade didn''t you? Right when the prizes for the event was sure to be ours. For that I will have to repay you."


    The atmosphere changes into an uncomfortable one. The soldiers are unable to look away from the eyes of the man that they were threatening a while ago. They blink once, and he disappears from their sights. They look around them, and they find themselves in a different place. Everything is dark, the skies are red. Nothing else could be seen. Little do they know that they have already died the moment they crossed the man wearing the extravagant clothing. Their souls, forced to wander the plains of hell for all eternity.


    He walks away from the scene as if nothing had happened. "Well time to continue my search for the lost Fafnir."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ~Outside Atlas-Azure~


    "Order the 6th platoon to reinforce the south gate entrance!"


    "We''re being routed by enemy horsemen! We need reinforcements!"


    The outskirts of the capital quickly turn into a battlefield. A surprise war is raging on in the middle of the night, large numbers of enemy reinforcement begin to arrive from the horizon. They fully intend to win this war.


    Unbeknownst to them, is that his arrival signals that they have lost this war. A command of soldiers carrying the banner of the royal lineage arrives.


    Knights wearing the allied color of blue and gold arrive, and they overlook the battle from a small mountain top. The general stares at the battlefield with a clear intention of ending this farce. He speaks with authority. "Raise the banners! Knights of Ardrasthrur, strike fear into their very souls. Charge!"


    He gives the order to attack, and they rush in, confusing the enemy. It was a glorious coming. They were unprepared for this surprise assault, and their vanguard gives way, breaking their stride on the Front Lines.


    The morale of the soldiers begins to rise greatly when they realize who the man leading the knights is. An allied soldier points it out. "It''s general Luke Galehearth!"


    "The saint has come!"


    "Alright! Let''s get them back for attacking us!"


    With fervor in their hearts, they push the army back, but that does not mean that the enemy has given up. Now that the great general Luke Galehearth has arrived. They now fight on even grounds. Before, the  Ardrasthrians were at a clear disadvantage while they fought the battle without Luke, for the other generals are still struggling to break through the enemy lines that successfully invaded the city, delaying the arrival of reinforcements.


    ~from the castle~


    The king has just returned from rescuing his daughter, and now the citizens begin flooding in from the secondary circle boundary. He arranges a strategy with the remaining generals. " general Marduk, want you to take your command and reinforce the front lines, the war is being held outside the southern gate of the capital. Next, general Ramses, I want you to take your platoon and assist general Marduk in heading outside. Sweep the third circle boundary and regroup with the small squadrons currently scattered around the vicinity, the remaining generals will stay here to guard and supervise the evacuation. I will take Alastor and head into the front lines myself. No objections? Then move out!"


    Without any questions, the generals sortie out, arranging their men for the assault. The king exits the castle, but not before his wife and daughter wishes him luck, and a safe return. "I will return safely, and I will be sure to find your future husband. I need to praise him for saving my daughter." He takes out a whistle from inside his robe, and blows into it. A high pitched sound is said to be heard, but only by the eagle and its master.


    Alastor descends with great speed, making a small gale of wind as he lands. "I know it is rare, but we return to the battlefield together once more my friend." And the king proceeds to ride Alastor into battle.


    The king assesses the damage that has been dealt by the enemy invaders. Buildings and houses burn, small battles are being fought throughout the capital. As he scans the area, he sees his citizens surrounded by enemy soldiers. "Alastor! Down there." He points to the area where the enemies lie, and as Alastor closes in on them, the king jumps from him, landing safely in front of the civilians, Alastor charges into a soldier, killing him instantly merely from the weight of its attack.


    The king charges an enemy before they could react, he spins his halberd, sweeping the soldier and killing him instantly. He strikes the next soldier straight into his heart with great precision, and he repeats his attacks until Only one remains, "I know that you were not in charge for the attack on my kingdom, but I shall send a message that will unfortunately begin with you..."


    With a rush of great speed, he stabs the man with the tip of his halberd, pulls it out then spins it vertically bringing it down overhead, slicing the pitiful soldier in half. As he finishes, he runs over to the civilians.  "I am very sorry that you had to see that. Are you hurt by any chance?" He brings out his hand to help the man and woman up.


    "Thank you my king, we are eternally grateful for your help, but there is something much more terrifying than the soldiers, and it lurks somewhere. Oddly enough, it only attacks the enemy as it breathes blue flames, burning them, it proceeds to the next, disappearing after it is done."


    The king calls out to Alastor, and he hurries to the Kings side. Lazarus whispers into the greats eagles ear. "Bring these two to the castle safely..."


    He faces the two puzzled citizens. "Please do not be alarmed, he will bring you safely to the castle." Alastor picks up the two and heads to the castle.


    (King Lazarus) "Blue flames? I will settle this matter after I take care of this war." He runs towards the battlefield, curious as to how to


    He battle is faring for his men.


    ~To a familiar face''s perspective~


    "It seems that I am getting closer. I am truly curious as to what you are up to, young Fafnir." Still running around from landmark to landmark trying to locate his missing companion.


    After a while... "Finally, there you are, but this is not what I had imagined." Samael manages to catch his companion in the act as he takes the life of a soldier that begs for his life.


    "I thought that you''re awakening would be something more... Grand, but nonetheless, Ars Goetia''s information was correct. Blue flames, those eyes, scales that outline the skin. That means that his awakening has already begun."


    Samael walks forward. "I just can''t let you awaken yet. This is not the opportune time. If you ever fully awakened, then the gods up above would know. I wouldn''t want a war to begin this early in the game. It would ruin my plans entirely."


    Approaching the enraged Fafnir, he calls out to him, receiving his full attention. "Alright, very good. Now just stare right into my e-"


    He is cut off as Fafnir rushes Samael, punching him straight at his chest, making an impact sound. The blow sends him flying into a house, destroying it in the process... It does not kill him, but Samael slowly gets up and irritatingly speaks.


    "Ha-ha-ha, amusing, I see you want to play with me, alright let''s play. I''ll show you how powerful a former seraphim turned daemon can be.


    He jumps from the destroyed house, and he begins chanting strange incantations. Samael stand in the centerThere center and there appears a circle with odd symbols on them. He raises his right hand that glows a combination of dark & red. He smiles at Fafnir. "Show me how powerful a legend can be."

 Chapter 11: From where legends are created.

    Long ago, there was a legend, a different one from the one we know of, and one the Fafnir has yet to find out. A war that nearly destroyed the entire world. The gods above against the daemons below.


    There was one omnipotent god that balanced the scales between the two opposing powers, but war could not be avoided. The lord of hell waged open war upon the gods above.


    A frontier opened up. The great gods of high haven: Regin, The goddess of the heavens.


    Leoric, the God of rebirth and resurrection.


    Andour, the great God of war and justice.


    Calidon, the god truth and father of man and woman.


    Sarris, the goddess of the past, present and the future, and the mother of man and woman.


    Lastly the god of gods and the keeper of balance. Ylur, the god of infinite possibilities.


    As the frontier of the gods had opened up, those down below were desperate for gods of their own.


    They emerge when the gods above were at the peak of their strength. Cyan, The daemon of souls and the origin of gluttony.


    Samael the forgotten god of greed. Legends say that he erased his very existence from the minds of every being and god or goddess that ever existed, thus he is not mentioned in the book of myths.


    Marchosias, the daemon of loyalty and power, the origin of pride.


    Kael, the daemon mysteries and curiosity, the origin of sloth.


    Miarus, the daemoness of darkness and void, the origin of lust.


    Thaddeus, the daemon of possessions. "All are mine, and all that are not mine will be soon enough." He is the origin of envy.


    Lastly, but not the least. The one who stands above all the daemons. Uriel  the daemon of wrath, torment and destruction, but those are the only rumored powers that Uriel has for it is said that he can rival all the gods when he goes all out.


    There are many more daemons, countless of them, but these are the strongest daemons. They are the only ones that fought against the gods of high haven on equal footing, and the only ones rumored to live through it all.


    Unfortunately, those are the only things in the book of myths, but it it said that the  one who completes the book itself will be enlightened by the truth of the world.


    ~The conflict ensues~


    The two face off in a fierce battle while another is taking place outside the capital.


    "Haa! Alz, mei''r, ruvant! Hail to the daemons of greed." Samael chants off into the air and his left hand glows dark, he summons two circles, one above and the other below Fafnir, and from the circles emerge chains that take hold of fafnir''s arms and legs. He begins to chant once more. "I do not like prolonging the inevitable. I shall finish this no-what!?"


    As Samael communicates with Fafnir, the child in question breaks the chains that bound his right arm. Blue flames begin to engulf his fist, and he grabs the chain with left, breaking it with ease. The chains that bound his legs pull him down. He slams his palm on the ground and a vortex instantly form around Samael, consuming him.


    Samael breaks the vortex and he now levitates in the air . "Not bad... How about this? Alz, Ur, Hel!" Samael''s right hand glow dark once again, and he rushes Fafnir in a blink of an eye, smashing his palm on Fafnir''s chest, sending him flying towards the wall of the third circle boundary, destroying everything that fafnir''s body passes in the process including a hole in the wall of the second circle district.


    "No time to rest young Fafnir! Show me how strong you are! It has been a while ever since someone landed a clean blow on me!"


    Faster than the wind, Samael rushes Fafnir once again, stopping in front of the rubble where the Fafnir may be buried. "Alz, Deus, Magna!"


    Samuels incantations summon a gigantic gate that floats horizontally facing the rubble below.


    The gate is opened by an enormous demon. It only peeks his head out, releasing a velvet colored beam that emits a high pitch tone as the beam becomes stronger. The demon finishes the order that it was given and it closes the gate that it came from fading into night, but the aftermath however was eyes opening.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    A hole has been created on the ground, not just on ordinary one. This one in particular is a gigantic pit who''s end cannot be measured by mortal means.


    Samael looks at the pit that he created with a grim expression. "...I seem to have overdone it. Are you alive in there Fafnir?"


    Samael approaches the crater peering into it, something lunges Samael suddenly...


    ~meanwhile outside~


    The gates are close for I can hear the sound of battle being waged outside. Wait for me my people I will be there soon.


    The soldiers raise their guard, cautious about the man who runs towards them intently. "Halt! Identify yourself."


    King Lazarus stands still, the light illuminating his presence. "No time to explain, let us push back the enemy at once! Tell me the situation that is taking place in the battlefield."


    He is informed of the developments especially the arrival of general Luke Galehearth. Eager to join the fight, he rushes outside along with soldiers who are now filled with vigor and energy as they rush into battle with their king.


    "Rally everyone! The king is here!" The news spread like wildfire. The generals approach the king with newfound purposes. "We are just barely pushing them back. Your orders king?"


    "Form a straight rank, I want footmen rearranged into an arrow formation, rush them straight onto their vanguard, leave the entirety of the cavalry to general Galehearth."


    They move in perfect harmony as Lazarus orchestrates the decisive comeback that will decide the future of the Ardrasthrur.


    "What is that up there!?" A soldier points out an anomaly that appears in the sky. A gigantic gate, one that looms over a fraction of the third circle boundary.


    Everyone present in the battle held their breath. "By Ylur, what is this?"  A monstrous being emerges from the gates emitting a beam that comes from its mouth.


    Tremors are felt throughout the entire kingdom, terrorizing the everyone within its vicinity. But it disappears after it has done its task.


    One man in particular does not become fazed by this. "That kind of sorcery


    The soldiers are distracted, take this as a chance. "Charge them while they are in disarray!" The allied soldiers regain their momentum and charge the now obvious opening in the enemy''s defense crushing their erratic advance.


    "Wipe them out! no survivors!"


    "Death to the cowardly attackers!"


    The battle slowly comes to an end as the sun rises on the horizon. Utterly defeated and annihilated, the army of Vasantria suffers a humiliating defeat.


    Banners of the victor are raised everywhere as they have successfully defended their home. Cries of sadness are present as many have lost precious comrades in battle, roars of victory echoes throughout the capital as citizens celebrate their triumph.


    ~from inside the third circle~


    "Truly amazing! You withstood my attack head on you bastard." Samael staggers slightly to the side as he has just felt the brute force of fafnir''s attack from when he lunged Samael a while ago.


    Fafnir rushes at Samael once again without the slightest hint of hesitation, it connects, but it was ,eerily an after image. "Too slow!" Samael lands a fierce blow to fafnir''s neck, knocking him out cold.


    *sigh* "finally it''s done, you know that your more trouble than you''re worth." He picks up the unconscious Fafnir and whistles into the air. "Let''s just hope our horse friend is still alive after all this chaos."


    Samael looks at the destruction that they have caused with their battle. "It looks like we can''t return to this place anymore, such a shame. It was a very beautiful city too. I guess it''s back to wandering the wasteland for us."

 Chapter 12: A fragment of his past unveiled.

    It has been 2 days since the incident. The king comes to speak with his daughter concerning her request. "I am sorry Juliette, but I was unable to find him. There was no trace of him anywhere."


    "Please do not apologize, It is fine. He will come back, I feel that he will." She clutches her chest as she hopes that Fafnir would return someday.


    King Lazarus notices something. "What is that you are holding in your hand?"


    "Oh this? I had accidentally taken it from fafnir as it hanged from his neck but then he left protecting me from the soldiers. It is very odd indeed, it has the kingdoms crest inscribed on it." She shows it to the king.


    "Hmm that seems awfully familiar. May I borrow that for a while? I shall return it when I am finished." Juliette parts with it halfheartedly as she seems to have a connection with the child through this key.


    The king leaves the room bidding a good day to his daughter. He wanders about the palace halls as he tries to figure something out, something that is on the tip of his tongue, but can''t quite tell what it is that is bugging him about this key. "Wait... I may have an idea."


    King Lazarus runs around the palace with a certain place in mind, the castle staff clearly confused as to why the king is in a hurry. But he finally reaches the place he thought of as he stands in front of it breathing heavily from exhaustion. "The grand archive room... This may have the answers that I am looking for. Maybe, just maybe..."


    I have a feeling, but I do have doubts to whether that it is true. I look around in the room trying to remember where I found the door with the two strange chests. They seemed to be made of strong steel no doubt as I tried opening them countless of times, unsuccessful with each attempt. "This must be it." The door that i entered, has a stone carving of Ardrasthrur''s kingdom crest above it.


    It has been a year since I found this secret door hidden within the archive room behind a bookshelf. "It is still as dusty as the day I found it." I light a torch illuminating the small room. I look over the room, trying to find the object of my curiosity.


    "It is a pity what happened to the king. Murdered the night of his victorious celebration." I point the torch towards a painting that I had not noticed before. "What a happy looking family. Wait... I thought the king only had one child, why are there two?"


    I notice the painting, it consists of King Arthur Kal-Ardonia, queen Meridia and their son, the young prince Gram... Why does it feel like i know someone who looks like prince Gram?


    But who is this, a second son? He is as tall as prince Gram from what I can see in the picture, similar facial features, but this child has golden hair. Prince Gram has silver hair so clearly they must be two different personas.


    "Wait this is not what I was here for." I try to remember where I last put it and as I think to myself, there it is, laying on top of a shelf. A strong metal chest that has a light blue color and another that had has a gray layer to it. I look over the key that Juliette gave me one more time and it matches the chest with the blue color. The gray chest having a different image inscribed on it.


    I insert the key into the blue chest and it fits perfectly making a soft *click*. Slowly opening the chest, I find a scroll and an old one at that. "It appears unopened." I hesitate if I should open the scroll to look over the contents or not.


    But curiosity takes over me and I open the scroll, it is worn out, but the writing is still legible. I slowly read the contents intently...


    "B-by Ylur''s enlightenment!" I drop the scroll after I finish reading everything written in it. I quickly take the torch, close the door leading to the secret room, then placing the bookshelf back to its original position. I rush again towards the exit.


    I try to yell the words that are in my mind, but they won''t come out. I can''t begin to describe this feeling of mine after reading that scroll. I manage to say something at least. "C-call all the generals to the conference room at once! Tell them to drop whatever they are doing for this is urgent!"


    The generals gather at once speaking with once another as being called without notice is very rare. Outside the doors, the castle staff are worried that this discussion might have something to do with the war against the attackers 2 days ago. A counterattack might be inevitable.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Order! Please gentlemen hear me. I have found out something that might change the future of this entire country." Suddenly the generals go silent. The suspense is apparent in the room, but the king finally opens his mouth.


    "The son of the deceased King Arthur Kal-Ardonia is alive..."


    ~meanwhile~


    "Ahh the the fresh scent of the morning wind is invigorating!" A man stands tall upon a mountain slope, inhaling the refreshing smell of nature. His clothes are torn and in terrible burnt condition.


    "You do know that you''re going to have to replace these tattered clothings of mine." He speaks to a child still unconscious on a horse''s back. "Don''t tell me your going to be sleeping all day, I mean it''s been 2 days already ever since we left."


    They have traveled to a place where trees grow rampant. The forest itself seems to have life flowing from its very roots. A forest that covers an immeasurable distance.


    "Will you look at that, you can''t see where the forest ends. We can''t proceed like this, I''ll need a conscious companion for starters. *sigh* might as well take our time and enjoy the scenery.


    "By the way this isn''t my fault, you attacked me all of a sudden. I just had to do what was right, which was to return the favor... *sigh* why am I talking to an unconscious kid?"


    Samael wasted half the day waiting for Fafnir to wake up, nothing noteworthy happens.


    "Ugh.. Where am I?" I struggle to get up, my mind still foggy and out of sorts. I do notice the smell of clean air wafting towards me.


    (Samael) "Well finally, I thought you''d never wake up." Get up, we need to move. You''ll never get stronger at that rate."


    "Wait! Why are we here? What happened to the capital city? To Juliette? And what happened to you? Your clothes and appearance are a mess." I struggle to get up from Sleipnirs back. I recognize the voice of Samael, which makes my mind at ease knowing that he is still accompanying me. I shake my head, trying to regain all sense that I have lost.


    "There''s something that came up and it looks like someone else won the prize money and therefore we can never ever return to the capital city(we might get fined because of the damage we did, but...)"


    "What was that?" I ask as I hear him say something from under his breath.


    (Samael) "Oh uh.. Nothing... But the way, who is this Juliette person? You''ve never told me about her. Romance emerges from a young 9 year old child, I see."


    "Romance? I don''t believe I know a lot about it. I think it''s about two people eating together right?" But as I finish my sentence, Samael frowns clearly not pleased with what I just had said.


    (Samael) "Honestly, what did they teach you when you were a child?"


    "Well remember that I had very little knowledge of anything as I was always sheltered. Because of my weak body I had very few interactions with anyone  well other than books, but it was not enough to fill my mind with knowledge that could help me.


    The bushes behind them rustle in which it catches both of their attention quickly. Samael looks nonchalantly while Fafnir raises his guard as he does not seem to have a weapon or a sword to help him.


    For those very bushes emerge a man with a large stature, wearing a black bandana and makeshift leather armor, slick short black hair and he has a scar on his right eye thus it remains closed.


    (???) "well well well, what do we have here? Adventurers?"


    The mysterious man stands tall looking intently at us.


    (Samael) "who are you mysterious man?" Samael does not move from his position as he feels that this man is quite deadly from how he looks.


    I also feel a strong presence from him, but knowing that I do not let my guard weaken in case something happens.


    (???) "No need for hostilities. Why don''t you two come with me, I don''t get many people roaming these parts. I can give you shelter if you need, you both look like you need the help."


    (Samael) "Well I don''t see the harm of accepting you offer of hospitality. Come Fafnir, we can''t turn down a gracious offer now can we?"


    I take Sleipnir''s reins and proceed to follow Samael, although I am still cautious about this strange man that had appeared out of nowhere.


    I have many questions in my mind right now, but I hope that I can ask Samael about it sometime in the future.

 Chapter 13: Where the cursed tread.

    We follow the strange man that we met on the outskirts of the grand forest. He carries with him firewood and a fresh catch of fish. With his back turned to us he questions Samael and I.


    "What brings you two to these parts? I assume that you know about the rumors surrounding the forest of wonders and a village near it."


    Samael has a look that seems to ponder as out something but he replies after a small pause. "I''ve only ever heard about the forest of wonders, but nothing about the ''cursed village''. Will you enlighten me with the story behind it."


    "Sure, I''ll tell you about it, but this isn''t really the safest place to be right now. Wait until we get to our place, it''s a bit small but it can keep a family happy." The mysterious man walks into an overgrowth of grass, the skies begin to go dark indicating that it may rain at any moment.


    We quicken our pace as the clouds rumble and roar in the sky. We arrive to a wide clearing in the forest, and it seems like the space was meant for a house to be built in the middle of it, which there is of course. A small lodge cabin that reminded me of the one Andour and I lived in but this one is larger and well crafted.


    "Come inside. You''ll be drenched in the cold." The door squeaks open as he gestures for us to come inside, he allows us to put Sleipnir in a makeshift barn to keep him safe and we enter the cabin, the rain comes down in a raging torrent.


    "Forgive me for not tidying up the place. I''m home my dear!" He puts down the things he has been carrying and proceeds to a room. "Please wait here, I will bring you something to drink."


    The room is dark because of the lack of lighting and the darkness of the clouds outside. He comes outside the room he enters in to light the lanterns making the place look even a bit colorful. He gives us 2 mugs of water and sits down in front of us. "Please sit. I apologize for not introducing myself before, my name is Sion. What are your names if I may ask?"


    We sit down on the seats presented behind us and Samael does the introductions. "My name is Samael and this is my companion Fafnir and I thank you for your hospitality. It seemed like a bad idea to go into the forest of wonder under the rain."


    "Samael and Fafnir... Fafnir, what an odd name. But I did not bring you here to merely judge your names. I''ll tell you the rumors surrounding the cursed village as you already know about the forest of wonders. I think that it is important before you enter the forest.


    "This village has been around long ago, but it was not called the cursed village in the past, they called it ''Alaise'' a rather peaceful village, it was a village that provided people with supplies for crossing the forest of wonders. It continued like that for a while"


    His expression turned grim, remembering the past truly disturbed him, but he did not let the past bind him as he continued the story after a long *sigh*


    "I was around 22 at that time when it all began, I had a wife and two newborns one boy and the other a girl. People who wanted to travel through the forest of wonders have come and gone through our village. But there was one peculiar visitor that came to our village. He introduced himself as a doctor Weiss, and said that he wanted to help out the village permanently as a resident, he looked well enough with us altogether until 2 years passed. That was the time where it all became odd."


    "His movements became peculiar, he started doing alchemy as a replacement for medicine, the first few patients were well off on how it went down, but as time passed once more, his previous patients that he used alchemy on started to lose life, they became weak, unable to eat and they ultimately die.


    Because of this the town elder called a secret meeting and was I involved with it. We questioned doctor Weiss about his methods, his sanity, and his guilt about the death of the villagers, and repented, sobbed and pleaded for mercy and that was that... Or so we thought..."


    Bad things started to happen to the ones that attended the secret meeting. They were afflicted with strange curses, one died of starvation as he refused to eat, one killed himself, and the strangest one of all is one became afflicted with a curse of death. You''ll get weaker and weaker as time passes until the day of your death."


    "The other villagers blamed us for angering the doctor, so they purged the ones involved and their families as a sign of tribute to appease the doctor. They were in a trance for it felt that some of them were already dead but still moving. Although I know that they just wanted to sacrifice someone to survive as they too lost families and they did not want to be next.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Sion starts to sweat profusely, struggling to say the words in his mind. But he works up the courage to continue on while Samael and I listen intently to his story.


    "Remember when I said that one of the villagers involved in the act of punishing the doctor had died due to a curse that weakens his body. Well, my son and daughter became afflicted with the curse instead of me. The day of the purge came and families died for something that they didn''t even commit. I was just returning from gathering firewood when I saw a pillar of smoke from the village, I feared for the worst and took a firewood that I could use as a makeshift weapon and ran towards the village."


    "I came back to a gruesome sight. They were binding people''s arms and legs with ropes preventing the. From escaping, and in a middle there stood a bonfire. One was being burned to death, desperately screaming for help. I quickly hid behind the bushes, afraid of being tied up as the others. But what I was looking for, most importantly was my wife, I found her and she was struggling, trying to push the men from entering our house. I saw that she was cradling in her arms our son Elliot, who was being pried from my wife''s hands."


    The clouds roar ferociously with a loud clap of thunder and lightning it is as if they sympathize with Sion''s situation. Sion begins to lower his head as he starts to tear up, his tears falling on the floor. "Forgive me... I shall continue."


    "She wouldn''t let go of our son who was crying so loudly. She was crying, pleading for the crazed villagers to leave the children alone and to take her instead. She resisted to a point where... They started beating her with anything they saw fit to beat her with. Unable to control myself anymore, I charged the men beating up my wife and I swung my makeshift weapon against one of them breaking the weapon I hold in my hands."


    "I pick up my wife who lays dying on the ground with a bloodied face. Crying, she showed me our son of 1 years old, lifeless, and not breathing in her arms, painted with the blood of my wife.


    She whispered softly in my ears, a sound so soft that everytime silence fills this empty space around me, I have the urge to yell into the heavens. I started to cry in anger as she spoke with her last ounce of strength. ''Please I beg of you... Sion.. Save our daughter from all of this...''


    I told my wife that I''d bring her with me but she refused. She simply told me this as she pushed me away. ''I''m you wife, leave this to me, I''ll hold them off... I love you... Take care of Sofia and don''t forget to tell her about me alright?'' She smiled weakly as she stood up shielding me from the villagers."


    "I yell so loudly that I lost my voice for an entire month afterwards. I broke down the door to our house trying to find our daughter. She lay in her crib fast asleep despite everything happening outside. I hear my wife yell in pain outside, but I simply shield Sofia''s ears and hug her whispering into her ears that it will be alright. It broke my heart that she smiled when I said that. I run through the backdoor and into the woods and we escape under the darkness of the night."


    "And finally it brings us here, I find a place far away from the village and begin to build a home that my daughter can grow up in peace. 10 years pass and Sofia''s 12 years of age now and I am 32. I still ask myself how she''s been able to stay alive for this long under the influence of the curse, but she''s been getting weak through these past 10 years and now she has become bedridden, pail in color and all that is left of her is her strength to speak and move her arms but that''s it."


    "It pains my heart everytime she asks if she ever had a mother. I don''t know what to tell her... I don''t know if I can tell her the truth, but I can only tell her that she was brave, and they protected her along with her big brother Elliot. She''ll be gone someday and I won''t be prepared for that. I don''t know what will happen to me when that time comes."


    He faces us wiping his tears away, but is unsuccessful as tears come flowing out and he clenches his fists in apparent frustration. He manages to speak a few words. "Thank you for listening to my story, and sorry for letting you see me like this. But it seems the pain has yet to leave my mind, body and soul.


    We let him cry out as it will help him calm down afterwards. But I look to Samael about what we should do and he answers. "Nothing for now. Let us not be hasty with things."


    And thus ends Sion''s tragic tale.

 Chapter 14: A soul chained by the dark.

    Sion calms down and speaks after a while. "It seems that I told you my life''s story instead of the most important part about that village. The former village that was ''Alaise'' victimizes visitors who have no knowledge about its legends. I can say without a doubt that they sacrifice those visitors to doctor Weiss, appeasing him as they see him as some sort of God just because the man knows a bit of alchemy and dark arts.


    "I''ve trained myself as Sofia became weaker, I was intent on avenging my wife and son, and I am somewhat hoping that if I ever do defeat that vile monster, then Sofia''s curse will be lifted. I have not stopped training until now." He stands filled with determination, breathing heavily, trying to dismiss the apparent sadness that still loom over him.


    "It has gotten dark, I suggest that you stay the night. I shall prepare dinner for all of us." He exits the room and leaves us a deafening silence.


    Samael stands up and proceeds to the room that Sion fist entered into and he stops as it seems that he has seen what he needed to. I follow Samael, but my body still aches as I struggle to get up, It feels like I''ve been slammed against a wall.


    I stop in the same spot as Samael and we see someone sleeping inside the room, covered in blankets with a dimly lit lantern beside her. The room is so silent that you could hear the crickets outside and they are the only ones making nature lively at night.


    Sion approaches us from behind. "That is her, My daughter Sofia. She has not woken up since this morning, but I''m sure that she will come to at night, as she always had these past few years."


    From our position outside the door you could see her slowly open her eyes, but she doesn''t get up. Her eyes open, but she stays lying down on the bed where you could hear a soft voice strong enough to pierce your soul. "Father... Are you there? Are there visitors?"


    Sion walks to her side, kneeling beside the bed and clasps her hand with the gentleness that only a parent could have. "Good morning Sofia, I''ve prepared bread and soup for you. Come and let us eat." He smiles at her and Sofia struggles to turn her head to the side facing her father, doing her best to return the smile that Sion had given her.


    Sion faces us with an apologetic look. "I know that we are complete strangers to each other, but could you please help me for a while?  Samael, please fetch the soup and bread from the kitchen, Fafnir please help me raise Sofia from her bed so that she could eat properly."


    We do as he says without hesitation, Samael goes into the kitchen while I assist Sion with Sofia. She was dark long haired, pale but with a gentle face, brown eyes and a fleeting smile. She faces me and speaks. "Thank you for helping my father... And sorry for having you do this." I adjust her position on the bed and sit beside her on the left side of the bed.


    Samael enters the room and with him is a wooden tray with bread and a steaming hot bowl of soup, a perfect combination considering the cold rainy weather outside accompanied by thunder and lightning.


    Sion takes the tray and feeds Sofia. It seems like the most natural thing in the world, but why do I feel so sad? Is it because it reminds me of my father? No, I can''t. This is a time for this family of two to enjoy their lives to the fullest, even if by just a little bit.


    Samael pulls out his lyre hidden in his cloak and begins to play his music. "I hope you wouldn''t mind if I made the atmosphere at bit more lively won''t you Sion?"


    "We wouldn''t mind at all won''t we Sofia?" She closes her eyes and nods in agreement.


    Samael positions his small lyre by his left arm and he begins to play while Sofia eats her fill.


    He begins to play softly, a sound that echoes through the night, silencing the noise of thunder and lightning completely, and as Sofia eats, a tear could be seen from her eyes. She''s stronger than most people could have ever been but you could just look at her to know that she was suffering.


    Sion falls asleep beside Sofia''s bed and Samaels music ends. "Well young Fafnir, I shall rest early while the night is still young." Samaels leaves the room and it just remains me and Sofia who are awake.


    She looks at me and taps lightly on the the left side of the bed, gesturing for me to sit beside her.


    "Thank you for being nice to my father. He does not realize it but I''ve heard him say the entirety of the story while he was talking with you two."


    "I never realized what my father had gone through. I know that you can''t see the emotions on my face, but that''s because I am too weak to even cry now. I don''t know how long I might last, for these past 10 years have been a struggle to me and my father I could imagine, but it became bearable because my father was there for me."


    "Please come closer and close your eyes" I do as she says. And at that moment I could feel a soft sensation on my forehead.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I open my eyes and I see her smiling with all of the strength she has. It feels forced, her smile, I know that she can''t normally do it anymore, but why?


    I clasp her left hand and place it on my chest near to my heart. "I''ll do something about this


    She hugs me, and you thought that it would feel cold... No, it felt warm and cozy. I wanted to stay in that warm I brace for as long as I could. But that''s asking for too much.


    The day ends on a sad note, Sion let us stay and sleep in a wide, spacious room where the door exits is visible.


    Morning comes and I am awoken by a someone shouting outside. I get up with a groggy expression, wipe my eyes and get up. The sound is coming from outside, a bit curious, I saw Sion in the front of the field.


    He uses what looks like a self made axe with a long wooden shaft. He swings it down with a force so strong that It looks like he''s cutting the wind in half. He brings it up once again and swings it down with a shout.


    He notices me and stops his training. "I''m sorry, I seem to have disturbed your sleep."


    "Don''t worry. I feel wide awake now. But more importantly, what are you training for?" I sit in the front of the cabin while I ask Sion.


    (Sion) "Im preparing myself. I''m going to avenge my wife and son by silencing the village once and for all. There won''t be any more victims after that."


    "I don''t know about that. From what I heard from your story and considering the years that have passed, it seems that ''dr Weiss'' might not be as weak and frail as he first was."


    (Sion) "ha-ha, have you ever noticed how much of a mature person you are even though you''re still a child. Take no offense, although take it as a question and a compliment."


    "it came naturally that you had to be more mature in order to get by, I was trained by someone to get stronger. He taught me all that is important to know about living and surviving, learning all of this entailed that I needed to become mature, but that''s all that I''ve experienced so far, as losing your memory doesn''t really help you at all."


    Sion leans on his axe. "You know how to fight? Would you like to spar with me? I''ll take it easy on you though, but we''ll have to use wooden sticks of course."


    I get up and he tosses me wooden stick that I barely catch. I do a few practice swings as it seems that I''ve been a bit rusty.


    We face each other on opposite sides, both holding wooden sticks as weapons. It''s  silent outside as if the rain never poured last night. But the smell of drenched soil is apparent in the morning.


    "Please don''t hold back even if I look like this, I''ll never get stronger if you hold back." Sion nods at me and we begin.


    Sion rushes me with his weapon drawn upwards, I could read his movements better than I could in the past, I don''t depend on machosias on this one as I know that he''ll still be silent. I slightly dodge to the left letting Sion''s weapon hit the ground, but he''s not finished, swerving his weapon towards me sweeping it upwards to his right with brute force.


    It knocks my weapon from my hands inches behind me. I lean forward, then jump backwards with all my strength, doing backflip into my weapons location. I pick it up and raise my guard. "Time to get truly serious."


    Sion rushes me once again but a bit more strategically. He runs in an arc charging me from my right side, building up power in his swing which was obvious from his movements alone. I face him and step forward, holding my weapon up. Sion comes into my vicinity and he swings his sword upward with the momentum he''s built but misses as I quickly step back into my original position anticipating the length of his weapon, then I spin clockwise but not before stopping inches away from hitting his rib cage cleanly.


    "Well this is a great surprise! You''re better than I thought, and your speed is astonishing! it caught me completely by surprise." Sion brings down his weapon conceding in defeat.


    "I still am weak as I was in the past." Sion''s grips his weapon tightly. "But I have to go before it''s too late. I can just feel it welling up in my mind that if I don''t hurry, it might be too late... She''s too young to suffer like this. So I''ve made up my mind. I''ll strike at the dead of night when they''re least aware."


    I hear a voice from behind me, but it wasn''t Sion. "You don''t need to bear this all on your own anymore. We''ll help you out with this."


    Sion looks for the one that spoke. "Samael... Why? You don''t have any reason to be involved with this."


    "We have our own reasons, and besides, we can''t have anyone else being victimized by that village. I know that you wouldn''t like that at all I assume."


    Sion looks at us with a calm expression. "Thank you, both of you."


    Samael looks up into the early morning sky. "Come, we shall train together for the night shall be bountiful."

 Chapter 15: Unbound the prisoner of the past.

    "Well we have it planned out... Sort of. Something feels lacking, like a... Yeah we don''t have weapons, I mean I can just use blunt force from my fist and legs alone, but you both of you... I just don''t think we should rush in there with no incentive."


    Samael paces back and forth in the room as we discuss the plan and how it''ll turn out. He has doubts, that much is clear already.


    "I just can''t have you two die on me tonight... Fine! I give up! Sion, Fafnir. Come with me outside for a while." Samael gestures for them to follow him.


    (I''ll only tell them the things that I think won''t affect them too much. But not about him transforming into that and about Marchosias dying because he gave his life to Fafnir, or that I am a daemon of hell. Just to be on the safe side.) Samael ponders to himself on what kinds of words he should say.


    "Fafnir I''ve been meaning to tell you this for a while and it has become a hindrance to keep this kind of secret under wraps... I''m no ordinary man, I can conjure magic, but only minor ones." The two are speechless staring into the empty space in front of them and Samael too.


    "Wait... You can do what!? Magic. I-I can''t really believe what you say until you prove it, although part of me doesn''t doubt you as I do think you''re the type of person that keeps secret to himself." Fafnir puts his hands on his waist as he tells Samael his doubts.


    "Magic? Isn''t that a forbidden taboo by the gods? Or something only mentioned in books as ''pure fabrication'' I don''t think magic exists nor does anyone in this world." Sion crosses his arms while he wears a puzzled expression.


    Well I do know that magic exists, seeing that I''ve used it a couple of times in the past, but Samael using it? Well, this is a surprise. I''ve been traveling with him for a time now, but now that you think about it I know very little to none about Samael.


    "But why tell us now all of a sudden? I can''t understand how you think." I ask Samael as I can''t shake this feeling off of me that something big might happen since he''s revealing something that I never thought he would.


    He opens his hand, igniting a purple ball floating inches from his palms. He calls it a part of the void, which made no sense to me as I knew very little about magic and the only thing I''ve ever conjured was a ball of flames.


    Samael speaks. "Just so we are clear, no hesitations. If it becomes too hectic, then depend on me however you can.


    "A stick might be enough for me if worst comes to worst."


    We all agree to leave but not before Sion saying goodbye to Sofia. "Please wait for me. I shall come back and give you the life you always deserved." Sion kisses Sofia on her forehead and she smiles gently.


    We begin to depart for the village as Sion leads us to its location. The night becomes darker and darker, the atmosphere becomes eerie and uncomfortable. Sion notices this and speaks. "We must be close. From this feeling alone, it is clear that they are there."


    We approach a road continuing to the east and from our position, you could smell something disgusting and rotting away decaying the air around the entire location.


    "It feels that I might faint from the smell alone."


    (Sion) "It has become more corrupted than I last left."


    (Samael) "the smell seems familiar... I have a bad feeling.


    Suddenly, villagers emerge from behind the trees, lifeless, eyes glowing red. Samael adds something. "They''re lifeless, dead. That Weiss must be the one responsible for conjuring these restless souls.


    And in the middle of the numerous crowd of zombie like villagers stands a man more crooked than all of them combined. That must be dr. Weiss.


    Sion charges in recklessly hacking and slashing away at anyone who dared to block his way, easily knocking some of the zombies down, Sion finally reaches Dr. Weiss.  "You monster! I''m here to end this now!"


    But with a flick of his finger, Sion is sent flying by an invisible force crashing him into a tree.


    Samael instructs me. "Sion will come too soon enough, but for now. Let us handle this by ourselves."


    I nod. Though we don''t have any plan in particular, but to slay the source of the spell. And that would be dr. Weiss.


    I charge at them, but they surround me and I am forced to fight my way through the hordes of lifeless villagers who get up every time you knock them down.


    Samael approaches Weiss calmly as anyone that can near him burned away mysteriously, as if he was emitting that kind of power. So those are the other forms of magic...


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    No time to think, as I stop to look at Samael yet another horde comes running my way, my weapon is close to breaking. I need to find a replacement.


    While Fafnir struggles to break free of the lifeless mob of villagers surrounding him and Sion still unconscious from the blow of Weiss''s attack. Samael faces off with Weiss.


    "I think I recognize you from 4th circle of hell. I mean, you seem familiar or maybe... You''re her spawn." With Samaels words, Weiss staggers back as if caught in the act.


    "Hmm you seem to know more than you look. Who are you to know of my master?"


    (Samael) "ahh it seems that I am correct." Well this seems terrible. We can''t make this a prolonged battle. It is a very bad idea to do just that.


    Samael conjures up a dark ball of flames and changes his expression. "Alz, mei''r, caul! Demons of greed, take what I desire!


    With Samaels chant a pitch black circle emerges from below him where red small goblin like monsters holding pitchforks and they levitate from it. Samael points at dr. Weiss and they come charging at him, surrounding him with their sheer numbers.


    Dr. Weiss yells in terror. "Wait! I know that chant. You''re that demon who fought in there at wa-" Samael feeds him to his demons  before dr. Weiss finishes his sentence.


    (Samael) "take that minor daemon back to hell and torment him for eternity. I order you!" They vanish with the command that Samael invoke to the daemons.


    ~meanwhile~


    (Sion) "Ugh what happened? I''ve been knocked out?" Fafnir''s being surrounded! I pick up  my makeshift axe and charge at the horde, keeping them off Fafnir who''s slightly injured with minor scratch and bruises.


    "Are you alright Fafnir?" I ask Fafnir, who nods in response, but from the looks of it, he doesn''t even seem tired of fazed that he''s fighting hordes of them.


    I help Fafnir stave off the lifeless hordes. This is a bit difficult, I know people here, some are the ones who became slaves to dr. Weiss and some are the ones burnt alive by him.


    And among them is my wife...


    I can''t hit her... I know that she''s gone but, she still my wife.


    ~from fafnir''s perspective~


    "Sion! You''ve recovered." Sion knocks down the one bearing down on me. I hit them with all I have but they still manage to get up.


    I hit them left and right while I''m slowly being backed into a corner. To my side, Sion stopped moving suddenly, he''s going to get attacked by the villagers! "Sion! Stand aside!" I rush the villagers trying to attack Sion at breakneck speed.


    But before I even get to them, they suddenly collapse as if puppets with their strings cut. I see Sion now holding the villager on her shoulders... And he''s crying.


    I could hear Sion''s words. "I protected Sofia... Are you proud of me? I tried my best, I really did. I''m sorry that I couldn''t protect you. I''ve become slightly stronger than I was in the past but it wasn''t enough for me to overcome this alone. I had brought harm to these two people who had nothing to do with our problems and they stayed to help me.


    The villager that Sion was talking to does not respond to his heartfelt words. But her entire body loses all strength as her arms and legs flop down. She has been released from the curse. "That must mean that Samael''s successful in his end."


    Sion still carries her in his arms as he slowly weeps once again. "Have nice rest my dear. Guide me from up there alright?" And with that Sion ends his sad reunion.


    We hurry to Samaels side where we see a desolate scene, horrific where it reeks of corrosion. "What happened here?"


    Samael turns around as if he was expecting us to come at this very moment. "The deed is done. Although I thought that it would become a challenging battle but my doubts were wrong."


    "What do you mean Samael?"


    "I''ll tell you both on the way back, we may have run into something or someone we shouldn''t have but we''ll cross that bridge when we get there." We both have puzzled looks as we listen to Samael, but we return to the cabin as fast as we can. I didn''t have to look at Sion to know that he is anxious to know the results of our victory.


    After running for a while, we travel alongside the sunrise over our heads and we arrive at Sion''s house once again.


    Sion rushes inside and we follow only inches away from each other. He enter the room from where Sofia is sleeping in and...


    To be continued~

 Chapter 16: A farewell for the man of the past.

    We arrive to the sight of a weak Sofia attempting to stand with all her remaining strength. She smiles in relief when she catches a glimpse of her father. She falls, unable to support herself anymore...


    Sion runs as fast as he can to help Sofia up. "Why all of a sudden my dear? Why are you standing up? You''re too weak, please rest. The curse should be disappearing by now."


    Sofia shakes her head left and right. "No... Sadly it won''t. I can''t hold on anymore, father. It is too difficult, I felt my body giving up every second, it seemed that it was my time to go. I waited for you so I could say goodbye. I''m so happy that you could make it in time." She smiles, but not just a weak smile not forced either, it''s a genuine smile, one that I thought she could never do in her state.


    "No! Please don''t say that Sofia! Please... Don''t... Don''t leave me. I''ll do anything to make you feel better so just please." Sion tightly embraces her crying loudly, his cries echoing throughout the forest. "I don''t know what I''ll do without you..."


    Sofia gently pushes her father away so that they face each other only inches away. She puts her hand on Sion''s cheek. "Don''t be sad anymore... I have to free you from me for I am your curse. You will be stuck in the past, forever haunted by your past and forever reminded that you have me to take care of. I''ve been a burde-"


    "No! You''ve never been a burden. Your my daughter, youre the only one I have left in this world. What would I do without you?" Sion hangs his head in sadness, not knowing what he should do next.


    Sofia lifts Sion''s head by his chin, and she smiles, eyes wide open similar to that of a playful daughter having a laugh with her father and it is as if she never had the curse. "Papa, I can hear them. Mom and big brother are here. They look happy to see you."


    Sion quickly turns around, but does not see anyone there other than Samael and I. He turns his attention back to Sofia. "My dear what do you mean you can see them?"


    "Mmm I can hear sounds, they''re beautiful. That must mean that we part here papa." She blinks, then slowly closes her eyes as she leans her entire body on Sion''s left arm as if she''s taking a nap from a tiring day of playing outside. "Never forget that we are looking over you from above. We love you so much."


    And with her last words her arms go limp. She has left this world and all that remains here is his father staring up into the ceiling, silent, mouth open unable to say anything, but he cries, silent but it could be heard by those who watched him weep.


    His arms, give up as it supports the body of Sofia. He kneels in pure sadness. Looking down at her, Sion''s tears drip down on Sofia, and he hugs her lifeless body softly, and he cries ever so silently.


    ~And she travels with the sunrise, she frolics to the heavens like a she would with a bed of flowers. Happy and content with the life she has lived and happy for the people who were there for her until her last breath.~


    After what happened, Samael and I stayed outside waiting for Sion. But he comes out of the room, leaving Sofia lying on her bed.


    He picks up his makeshift axe and begins chopping up a tree outside. Samael glances at me and says. "Come Fafnir, let us help a man in his weakest time, not because he needs it, but because he deserves it and he is our friend after all."


    I nod back to Samael and we go outside to help Sion.


    It took us 2 days without rest to immediately finish the very last bed that Sofia will lay on in her current life. We dug up a resting place beside the house, making a cross out of wood, placing it on the top of the empty mound.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    And finally on the third day. We lay her on her final bed, closing it and it is carried by Samael and Sion outside where I am waiting by the empty soil with a flower that I found suitable for her. A flower as beautiful as her smile was, and a flower that was said to be her favorite.


    We held a small ceremony as Samael and Sion slowly carried the closed coffin from the house to her final resting place. Sion is struggling to hold his tears back the entire way.


    We lay the coffin in the empty mound that we dug up earlier and give a silent moment to Sion''s loss. He kneels down in front of the coffin and we stayed until Sion was ready to fill the mound with soil once again. He yells heartfelt words into the sky, followed by a silent resolution. "I''ll live the remainder of my life for all of you."


    And thus the curtains fall on Sion''s tragic tale once again. A man who faced misery at every direction, in the end still managing to say strong for the ones he cared for the most.


    Another day passes and morning comes once again signaling our time to go.


    We arrange our belongings and I place them on Sleipnirs saddle. "How''ve you been Sleipnir? It''s been a sad day, not just for our friend, but for us too. I hope he recovers from this."


    Samael meets me in the makeshift barn and we discuss our plans moving forward after we get out of the forest of wonders. "Our objective for now is to travel to Ardrasthrurs enemy kingdom, Vasantria and find as much information as we can there, plus quality equipment, well made swords and blades you name it and don''t forget the information that I got from dragons den back in Ardrasthrur  about a mythical being."


    "Villagers miles away from Vasantria are being terrorized by a gigantic lion but Vasantria turned them down everytime they went there for help. So they went to Ardrasthrur, quite a long journey for the desperate and needy, but we''ll take the job."


    Sion enters the barn. "You two are going off somewhere already?"


    (Samael) "the journey to becoming strong has its downsides, but on the good side though are greener pastures when you do manage to become strong. Curious? Why not come with us?"


    Sion curtly decline the offer, shaking his head. "For now, I can''t. I''ll stay here for a while to tend Sofia''s grave, then I shall embark on a journey as well. If our paths shall cross again, the I will join you and hopefully I am as strong as both of you someday."


    Sion bid us farewell and once again we are on our way. I''ve already tended to my wounds, but sadly still nothing to fight with and a worn out armor to protect me from something...


    We enter the forest of wonders and Samael advises me on something. "In the forest of wonder where the fabled are said to live, lies danger everywhere, some are beings who have been rejected by the gods, but there lives one with power so immense that it will awaken your true potential. Or so the legend goes. Sadly that is all I know about the story."


    "We might just find out soon enough." We are already hours inside the forest of wonders and we can hear tremors from the ground as if footstep of a massive being.


    We venture forth unsure about what lies here.

 Chapter 17: The ones who opposed the absolute.

    The forest of wonders, a vast land sprawling with trees as far as the eye can see. After our meeting Sion, a man of a tragic past and strong resolution. We venture forth once again to find the strength to ascend the heavens or that''s what I''ve been told to do.


    When you say the heavens, you must think of a fictional place where people go after death. Well after encountering some anomalies such as a daemon from hell, a fabled eagle the size of a house and magic. Maybe the heavens isn''t such a distant place than I thought. It may even be close without you knowing about it.


    Or I might even be chasing after something that I can''t fathom. Something that''s out of arms reach for me. I''ve yet to become strong, somehow depending on other people when it all comes down to it. People such as Samael for instance, who revealed himself as someone who can use magic to a certain extent or so he says.


    Our travels have brought us this far, I can''t back down now.


    We''ve been traveling in the forest of wonders for a day now and I think about how long the reaches of the forest are. But as I think of that, Samael puts his arms in front of me, stopping me from advancing. "Stay on your guard, we''re being watched."


    Aware of Samaels warning I look around me to see strange beings covers in bronze, metal and gold. They possess four arms, holding a blade and shield in two hands and a bow and arrow on the remaining ones. They point their arrows at us. Sleipnir begins to become restless.


    "What do you think should we do Samael?" I ask Samael As I think of a plan in case they become aggressive. Considering my options, my worn-out leather armor won''t be able to protect me from those arrows, those are sharp looking arrows designed with odd looking patterns as well.


    I still don''t have a weapon that can parry their arrows... Can I really parry an arrow yet, well maybe I could if I use Marchosias''s enhancement, but he won''t respond at all it''s as if he''s gone.


    "Hey listen, do you think you can take them out? I''ll do something to get their full attention or maybe just blast them all together. What do you think?" Samael gives me options to choose, but they had not even fired at us at all.


    "Maybe we should talk it out, they look pretty skilled with those weapons." Samael nods in agreement and we stand down, lowering our guards.


    More of them begin to emerge from the large trees, some silver and bronze. But there is one that stood out, one giant of a strange being also with four arms carrying only a large buster sword in one arm, the rest of his arms are empty. He''s colored in gold. He speaks in a serious low voice. "What are your reasons for trespassing?"


    Samael and I are confused. Leave this to me young Fafnir. "Trespassing? We never knew that there were beings like you residing here."


    He looks us over mostly focusing on me staring intently as if recalling something. "You there, the young child come forward at once!"


    I do as he says while the rest point their weapons at me ready to strike at any moment. I stand inches away from them and one of his companions speaks to the golden one. "It must be him, I cannot be mistaken. He is the one written in our ancient verse."


    "Ancient verse? What do you mean?" I ask, curious as to what all that rambling might mean.


    He responds to my question. "If you do not bring any malice to my people then I shall show you.


    "We bear no malice whatsoever, we came here only to pass through." Samael simply watches me negotiate with these mysterious race of humanoids.


    "Then Follow me." We begin to walk further into the forest following the golden humanoid and we are escorted by cautious guards who point their weapons at us still.


    As we walk further into the forest, the number of guards that stalk the tree branches begin to multiply. The next tree that we passed had a well hidden guard house camouflaged in the leaves of the tree, although not well hidden anymore as I see the humanoids emerge from their hideouts.


    From the darkness of the forest is a large golden gate illuminated by the weak sunlight that passes through the thick leaves of the forest of wonders'' trees.


    All around are fields of green trees and grass but not another specie in sight other than the humanoids. Only the faintest sound of a birds chirping could be heard but only if there is complete silence.


    The golden humanoid that accompanied us here orders the others to open the gates. They do as they are told, but as they open the gates I couldn''t help but notice the pieces of broken walls with odd images inscribed on them, and what''s more is that the humanoids that we are with right now resemble those painted on the ruin walls.


    I decided not to question anything yet as I have yet to know what they are at all.


    The gates are finally open, and in it is a well lit hall passage that goes who knows how far. The giant golden humanoid enters and gestures for us to follow, but Sleipnir hesitates, pulling its reigns refusing to go inside. The golden humanoid speaks. "Leave it here, I will have it guarded closely."


    I hesitate for a split second for our rations are there and so is our other belongings. But I part with it removing the worst case scenario from my head. We delve deeper into the passage with only torches to light the way.


    They are silent the whole way not making a noise, only the sound of our footsteps could be heard echoing through the passageway.


    After a while, we make it outside where it is spacious. The passageway leads somewhere outside where the trees could still be seen, the halls only acted as a clear way to get here. But through it is a village filled with humanoids who now have all their sights pointed at us.


    The houses in the village are well made as they hang by the tree branches, suspended by strong ropes or vines, but some houses are grounded. The boundaries of the village are tall broken walls now turned into ruins. Humanoids could be seen doing what normal people in towns do.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    We walk forward still following the golden one in front of us heading towards somewhere.


    We make our way through and we see humanoids of different ages. The golden humanoid comes to a halt and speaks. "I welcome you to the sacred dwelling of the Kaali, Beings banished to the forest of wonders by the gods because our ancestors and forefathers defied them in the war."


    "I am known as Gathar and I am the leader of our tribe. We are a warrior race that has lived on for ages, our lifespan far exceeding that of a mortal. But to lecture you is not my goal. Introduce yourselves." The Golden humanoid that introduced himself as Gathar sits down on a golden throne leaning forward and putting his arm on his leg.


    As we present ourselves infront this mysterious race of humanoids now known as the Kaali. Many of them begin to appear, some shy to see outsiders enter their sacred dwelling and some curious to see as to what the commotion is all about.


    "My name is Fafnir"


    "And I am Samael, pleased to make your acquaintances."


    "Fafnir... And Samael. Interesting names. Look around you, these walls have the prophecy of your future written in them." We look around the open housed throne room, where it is surrounded by ruined walls with strange I ages drawn on it. Bronze, silver, gold and one person with only two arms wielding a glowing sword.


    Gathar proceeds. "Years after our first ancestors were banished here they had a wise and great sage, one that could predict the future vaguely but surely. He predicted that ''when our people face their darkest times, a golden haired savior will come riding a mortal steed, he will wield the blade of our ancestors vanquishing the enemy of our race''."


    He stands turning around now facing the throne and the ancient verse or ancient wall. "I believe that it is not a mere coincidence that you came here when we are at our darkest time of need."


    I still have lingering doubts about this. "Darkest time of need and an enemy of your race? Are you sure that it should be me? I don''t look the part of a hero, I am merely one who seeks the strength for my selfish goals."


    "Please help us. You might be our only hope." Gathar prostates himself in front of me.


    Panicking a little I urge him to stand up. "You don''t need to do that. Please stand, you have no reason to kneel to me." But out of ideas, I look to Samael in hopes of finding a solution for this.


    He responds. "If strength is what you''re looking for, think might be one that will make you stronger. Who knows if you''re the savior or not. I think you''ve grown a little to be able to handle an enemy of mythical beings."


    I sort of knew that he would give me a pretty vague answer. But I can''t think of anything else anymore. I don''t think we''ll get away either if I refuse. It''ll turn into an absolute devastation if Samael and I fight them here. I might lose my life as well see as they look obviously skilled.


    I ask Gathar. "How could a race that openly defied the gods have an adversary that they cannot defeat? Surely you are skilled enough to take down any enemy presented to you."


    He looks down as I ask him my question and returns to face me. "With our sheer numbers we should have been invincible, but that was an enemy far beyond our strength, it is massive and deadly. Our last leader managed to mortally wound it, but it regenerated at a fast speed. Truly a monstrous pet of the gods. He lost his life leading to my succession to the throne of our tribe."


    He continues, this time approaching the walls where the so called savior is, wielding a glowing sword. He points at it. "This is the legendary sword of our ancestors. It''s story has been passed down in our tribe from generations to generations. Its story goes as..."


    Vashara the great stood against the gods alongside his brethren.


    He opposed the gods'' when they threw our people away for they were mere monstrosities.


    He stood alongside the daemons on the fated day. The Kaali fought viciously.


    Managing to wound the sun god Soliferrun with his blade.


    But in the end the sun god stood in triumph as he took down Vashara.


    He gave his blade drenched with the sun gods power to the wisest Kaali, Le''ato the oracle.


    Le''ato sells the blade to be wielded by one who is worthy. A savior of our future.


    "That is a part of the sacred verse written for our descendants to read and pass on. The verse goes on about our tribes'' future and the wielder of the blade. The blade in question is named the ''incandescent'' a Kaali blade that received powers of the sun due to the blood of Soliferrun." Gathar faces us once again.


    "Will you please save our race from being reduced to nothing? I believe that you are our savior. It cannot be a coincidence." He looks at me with an assertive gaze.


    "We''ve been talking about this one that will bring you your demise. Just who or what is it that you fear?" I ask Gathar, curious as to just why they are so frightened by this end bringer.


    He responds with suspense. "It is the spawn of the gods themselves. A creature made just to eradicate the last of our kind. Its name is ''Ladon'' the great serpent of the forest."

 Chapter 18: We who opposed the absolute.

    Ladon... Why would the gods send one of their most strongest creations here when they should''ve used it in the war. Strange... I don''t think the Fafnir should tackle something of this magnitude, just yet, or should he? It''ll be a gamble. Ladon is a something that should not be trifled with simply just because it is a serpent.


    Even I might have difficulty trying to kill it. A sword drenched in Soliferruns blood. It might just work.


    "Very well I''ll do it."


    Gathar stands. "Please follow me. I shall show you the incandescent."


    Behind Gathars throne there lies another golden gate. He gestures for some of his tribesmen to open it. "Blood taken from Soliferrun is said to be blood from the sun itself. Your abilities will be enhanced making you stronger both in body and mind. You will see what I mean."


    We head inside the passageway and this time it''s well sealed, it descends instead of just going forward. Until we reach a giant chasm where a staircase going down can be seen in the middle of the room.


    We descend accompanied by the Kaali tribesmen once again down the golden stairs until we reach yet another golden door but this one displays more grandeur the rest.


    Gathar faces us. "Behind here lies the blade aforementioned, the incandescent. The blade has gained life from the son gods blood, thus its power became uncontrollable. Only the rightful wielder can calm its power. Soliferrun or our savior."


    Gathar nods to his men and they position themselves by the gates, ready to open it when given the order.


    "Fafnir please stand in front of the gate and be ready to take the sword by the hilt, for you might be the only one besides Soliferrun that can calm the power this sword possess."


    With Gathars command I prepare myself for the worst. If they say that it truly has power even a fraction of what a God has, would I be able to handle such power or will it overpower me instead.


    I shake my head removing all signs of doubt. I''m already here, no time to hesitate. I clench my hands tightly and nod to Gathar.


    It opens. And as it does, tremors begin to become apparent, shaking the entire chamber that we are in now. From that small crevice that opened up from the golden gate a strong beam of light appears from inside. The strength is massive and the heat, scorching.


    It burns me as if your body is being set aflame. "Damn it! such power just from the light it emits." I cover my eyes with my arms, turning my back against the light.


    I hear a shout from behind me. "Agis! Boon of the gods defend me." It''s Samael, and he''s using his power once again.


    I don''t feel the heat as much anymore, but it still could be felt. Samael shouts at me. "Hurry! I don''t want to keep using this for a long period of time."


    With a split second reaction I run for the hilt of the sword, the strength of the scorching heat becoming stronger each step of the way.


    I finally grab the hilt impaled on a stone tablet. It doesn''t come off easily as I was hoping the I could take it and run. The heat is slightly burning me once more similar to when I first entered the chamber.


    I use both my arms and position them to the two sides of the swords'' guard, pulling the sword up using my legs to improve my pull strength. It budges.


    I pull it slightly after it slides off the stone tablet, holding it upwards where the light shines so much brighter.


    As I wield it, I think of weakening the blinding light of the sword and to my surprise it does. "Such power from a sword merely bathed in the blood of a god."


    I exit the chamber where i am greeted by Samael and a surprised group of Kaali tribesmen. Gathar speaks without a moments notice. "It is truly you, just as the great seer le''ato prophesized."


    They bow on one knee. "I shall ask once again. Please save our people from eradication. we the Kaali will be forever in your debt. But of course we shall help you in battle."


    We made haste in order to discuss more about the beast and to formulate our plan of attack. I have little to no experience in fighting with groups, but this shall be a test for me.


    The Kaali, Samael and I gather in a wooden hut suspended on a tree branch. There a skilled group of Kaali tribesmen along with Gathar, their leader discusses some details that have not been said.


    "The serpent Ladon is a massive monster, it''s width the size of the trees here in the forest of wonders. It slithers around trees at breakneck speed as if this is his natural environment."


    "The scales are stronger than gold, we have only given the serpent minor wounds as one needs to cut with the sword at a great speed and strength."


    "It is part salamander or a dragon. Truth be told, at first we were lucky that they sent a serpent instead of a dragon. Against a dragon, not even the gods can defeat one alone since they are creatures of their own right. Gods by birth one might say."


    "Ladon is a being with a form of a snake. It''s scales can camouflage itself depending on its environment. It exhales toxic fumes that are proven to be fatal for us. Inhale it and you are sure to die. That''s just how much of a monstrous being Ladon is. Fortunately it is just a shadow of its former glory now for it too had its fair share of wounds and scars from the war."


    Gathar stands. "That is all that we have about it. It might still have some secrets, and I believe that it is merely toying with us for now while it eats away at our people one by one. But we fight back fiercely once more with the score of our people alongside us."


    I''m still not used to all this being called a savior, but I''ll probably have to since Gathar and the Kaali will insist to call me the savior one way or the other. But that is if I get through this alive. Just think about it. It''s my second battle with a creation as strong as the fabled gods, the first being Marchosias.


    Just what could Marchosias be doing just staying quiet the entire journey. After all that we''ve been through. Although not a lot, but still...


    *CRASH!* suddenly, a strong sound of something being broken echoed throughout the village and was followed by a shout of alarm. "Ladon is laying waste to our village! Call for the chieftain!"


    All of us who were preparing to fight against Ladon are caught by surprise as the monster itself has come knocking on the Kaali gates.


    Gathar stands and unsheathes his giant great sword while shouting commands. "Elya sound the alarms, dera, mobilize the Kaali fighters. It has come here, then we shall finish It off for good. Are you ready to save our people Fafnir?"


    Being unsure if I can slay It can''t help anymore. "Let''s go meet our guest then."


    We descend the tree top from where we were planning everything and we see the damage it has done in a split second attack. Houses destroyed, tribespeople killed.


    Gathar warns us. "It is here... I can feel its presence. It has camouflaged itself." And as he said that, I could feel a soft hissing sound from behind us.


    "Alz, mei''r, ruvant! Yield to me." I turn around and I see Samael and a large serpent lunging at us from the top of the tree trunk. Samael chants, and a purple circle with strange writing on them appears, releasing a dark corrosive chain, coiling around Ladon. The chain pulls the monster into the ground.


    Gathar shouts. "Now!" With the signal, the Kaali all jump from the tree top pointing their weapons at Ladon.


    7 of them excluding Gathar attacks, but are quickly repelled by a strong whip of Ladons tail from a distance. They are all knocked back Keith extreme force. Some are dead and some are critically injured.


    Ladon breaks the chains by flailing on the ground, causing massive tremors, knocking is off our position.


    Ladon who''s now broken free of the chains slither around a tree, approaching Gathar, Samael and I while we are free falling.


    it takes me by its mouth, bringing me to an unfamiliar place in the forest. Throwing me to the ground as it gets away from the kaali village.


    The last thing I hear is Samael and Gathar calling out to me in an attempt to save me, but the sound fades as our distance grows.


    To my amazement, it speaks. "Odd indeed. A Kaali with only two armsss? I sense a great potential coming from you." The serpent circles me, hissing, while I hold up the incandescent in front of me. The light it emits weakly pulsates


    "I can feel a great power from that sword. But no matter, I shall devour you. He lunges forward at great speed. And I only have one chance to dodge its attack.


    I got it! I hold the sword up, leaning my entire body to the right. And as I guessed it follows me, Ladon changes its position going to the left. But I''m not finished. I spin clockwise, moving my body and sword to the other side and with great timing the serpent descends, slamming onto the place that I was previously on. I fake the serpent slashing him on the side as I use the momentum of my spin to cut Ladons side.


    This monster can eat me whenever it feels the need to, but it hasn''t. It''s toying with me. To be honest, I don''t think I''m fast enough to dodge or outrun it. I''ll have to depend on the power that this word possesses.


    The septent speaks to itself, clearly surprised that a young child possesses such dexterity, enough to dodge his attack. It pauses for a while, rethinking how he will play with his food.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Fafnir on the other hand feels rather composed. Slightly terrified, but composed nonetheless. He inhales and exhales, thinking out a plan against Ladon.


    I need this sword to release it''s full potential somehow. Otherwise it''d be fatal for me.


    While Fafnir thinks to himself, the mischievous serpent hides within the shadows, camouflaging itself with the ability its scales possess. Coiling around a tree and slithering from one tree to the other.


    "Well this is quite troublesome." As I think about how difficult it''ll be to defeat something like a heavenly beast, the light of the incandescent weakens. "What''s wrong? I feel less power coming from it now."


    "Come child, now is not the time to be alarmed. For you will be a catalyst for my ssstrength." It hisses once again, but the sound just echoes everywhere, making it hard for me to identify its whereabouts. But I know for a fact that it''s circling me, slowly planning out how to devour me.


    "Come on Fafnir think. There has got to be a way. I can do this!" My confidence grows, but not just that. What surprises me the most is the incandescent suddenly glowing brightly.


    This may just be an assumption, but I think the sun god draws power from will, perseverance, courage or fortitude. Which ever one of those. Based on what I feel, huh. Seems fitting for a sun god.


    Now with renewed vigor, I channel all the strength I can though the incandescent with the feeling of confidence, confidence that I can manage to at least wound the serpent. Just enough time to stall for Samael and Gathars hopeful rescue.


    "Interesting... I can sense the power of the sun god from you... How amussssing. Are you an offspring of the sun god? Or a blessed soul?"


    Just what is this serpent ranting on and on about? I thought that it was obvious that the power is coming from the sword. But then again, I did draw some power from the sword to my body, enhancing my physical attributes just like what Marchosias can do. But compared to Marchosias''s power of enhancement, the blood of the sun god won''t cut it.


    "Be honored for I shall show you my true potential."


    Ladon starts to act erratically, writhing its upper body in the air as if vomiting something.


    The massive serpent opens its mouth facing the ground. And from there, a human emerges. One with long black hair, one that stretches all the way to his back, his bangs cover a part of his face. His eyes are the same as the serpent that he emerged from, yellow with a vertical pupil. He grins mischievously at me. He is pale skinned possessing a skinny body.


    I stare intently at the gruesome scene unfolding before me for it not finished. One more thing emerges from the serpent''s mouth. A long black scythe taller than him falls into Ladons hand. And with that, the massive serpent goes limp falling to the ground with a strong tremor.


    A pure yellow halo looms over Ladons head, indicating that he is a being born from the heavens. A dark tunic envelops his body emitting an unsettling aura.


    "Well then, care to entertain me?" Ladon slowly approaches me with his scythe acting as a cane.


    I ready myself, drawing as much power as I can from the sword, nearly draining the blood of the sun god for my own. Will I be able to? No... Wait. I can and I will.


    I raise the incandescent with a fervor and it glows a bright white light. It glows and thus it coats the sword with divine flames.


    Ladon rushes me retracting his scythe to the right, intending to swing from that direction as well. "You just grow stronger and stronger, but it won''t be enough Ha Ha Ha!"


    He swipes from the right, but I parry placing the sword flat on my back, reinforced by my left hand. He pulls me with his scythe instead, drawing me towards him, hitting me with his knee spot on at my stomach forcing me to recoil. He pulls me next by my neck with his left hand raising me into the air, choking me for a second, then throwing me aside with a force so strong that I hit a far away tree, destroying its bark with the impact from the throw.


    Ladon does not stop there. He rushes once again. I quickly brush off the impact and get up, ready to defend once more. The power I received from the sword enhanced my sight and reactions slightly.


    Ladon closes in on me unleashing a deadly combination of attacks that come from every direction, he moves his body along with the scythe further strengthening his attacks.


    In response to Ladons combination, I merely struggle to defend as he gives me no time for an offensive. I use both hands to parry and try to slip away from his general direction but dismally fails.


    The perfect timing! I accidentally make him recoil with my swords defense. I take this opportunity to empower the sword coming it with flames as bright as the morning sun and slashing it upwards from my lower left side.


    A beautiful arc of flames appear as I slash forward in hopes of hitting Ladon, in which I succeed surprisingly.


    He doesn''t flinch. He stays standing there taking the full force of my attack. "You never run out of surprises don''t you? Just a bundle of joy waiting to be opened. I''ll enjoy this to the fullest."


    He moves forward along with his Scythe once more and we fight each other relentlessly. I accumulate wounds and scars from Ladons fierce attacks, making me weaker every second that passes.


    Ladon lands a clean slash behind me, making a long scar. He spun around knocking me back and in the infusion I was cut.


    I try to support myself with my legs, but they give way. I''m tired, out of energy, I think there''s only so much power the blade can offer me or I''m just not worthy of that.


    I can hear a voice from behind me as I lay on the ground face down. "Don''t tell me that''s all you can manage. I had hoped for more, but alas you are merely a child. Die with pride that you have wounded me.


    The glow of the incandescent weakens once more and consciousness begins to fade, but so,etching is stopping me from blacking out.


    I close my eyes, but I start seeing things in my mind that I''ve never seen before. Pure destruction caused by power going rampant. Omnipotence and absolute power, so much more than what you can hope for and enough to save your loved ones.


    Yes... I want that kind of power. But who will give it to me? Should I take it or earn it instead?


    The young Fafnir laying face down on the ground grips his sword and his body begins to writhe. He gets up on all fours disregarding the pain from Ladons attack, and he slowly gets up.


    "... Just what is this? More surprises for me?"


    Fafnir gets up, his back facing Ladon. But there''s something eerie about him. The incandescent burns brightly than never before, the flames engulfing it is enough to burn anything near it.


    He turns to face Ladon slowly. His eyes are closed as he now faces Ladon.


    Fafnir holds the incandescent with his right arm, and he opens his eyes, yellow with his pupils vertical, the same as Ladons but even more fury can be felt from just his gaze, enough to terrify a man.


    Scales begin to replace some parts of his skin, some on his arm and some on his face. He exhales blue flames of omnipotence.


    Ladons stands still, shocked by this sudden transformation. "Wait... Don''t tell me. It can''t be. No, it''s impossible It can''t be you."


    Ladon readies his scythe once more and leaps forward, spinning his body along with his scythe. "Time to finish you!"


    Fafnir only looks at his with an intent to murder and Ladon loses momentum, pathetically crashing to the ground.


    Fafnir comes closer to Ladon, but the serpent itself is too petrified to move away from Fafnir.


    "Just what are you!" Ladon shouts at Fafnir, still walking closer to Ladon, who suddenly changed personalities. From a cunning prideful serpent to a cowardly and weak worm.


    The young child takes Ladon by the neck, constricting him from breathing. He slowly brings the incandescent towards Ladons stomach. The serpent can''t fight back, he can''t avert his gaze from fafnir''s either, and most of all, he can''t talk anymore.


    Fafnir runs the blade into Ladons stomach slowly until the boundary of the sword and the hilt hits the stomach, indicating that the entire sword now runs through Ladon.


    He doesn''t resist. It''s not that he doesn''t want to but he can''t. He simply drops his scythe on the ground while still being held by the neck. The serpent slowly loses consciousness, closing his eyes.


    The incandescent burns while impaling Ladon, it''s strength is a fraction of that of the sun''s. Fafnir ignites his left hand, burning Ladons neck with blue flames.


    Ladon tries to scream, but the voices won''t come out. He merely opens his mouth, looking at Fafnir, who mercilessly looks at Ladon while slowly burning him to death.


    He grips his neck harder and the flames burn faster, thus the flames of the incandescent and the mysterious blue flames burns its victim to cinders leaving only the dust of the serpent lying on the ground, whisked away by the air.


    Fafnir loses consciousness and falls to the ground without much resistance.


    "Fafnir!" A voice from the distance.

 Chapter 19: New faces come and go.

    The giant serpent flies through the sky, taking Fafnir in the process. We fall to the ground after it disappears. It takes a while before I recover from the fall.


    "We must hurry to fafnir''s rescue at once." I simply nod to Gathars suggestion, and he calls some of his tribesmen to follow.


    It is morning, but the light of the sun is obscured by the large leaves creating a shade inside the lush green forest of wonders that we run thought in search for fafnir''s location.


    Kaali tribesmen begin to climb the towering trees effortlessly and within seconds they ascend the tree branches, having a better view of the surroundings.


    "Those are my best trackers, they pride themselves on tracking almost everything effectively on any given situation." Gathar boasts the ability of his men while we make our way through the woods. Surpassingly the grass is well trimmed and the forest is not just a mess of overgrowth green leaves and blades of grass.


    As we run through the forest, the Kaali escorts us by jumping from branch to branch without a single misstep.


    Suddenly we feel a tremor run by us, making us halt our search for Fafnir. Gathar speaks of it. "I am well familiar with these tremors. Ladon must be in battle with Fafnir."


    We pick up the pace...


    A strange light pulsates from our direction. We close in on it only to be greeted by a gruesome sight. Blue and pure white flames engulfing its victim, and the one committing the act is Fafnir, in the same state as I saw him on that fateful day in Atlas-Azure the capital city.


    Although not tall enough, he holds his victim by the neck forcing the pitiful man to kneel while he burns. This is not the same Fafnir anymore. Ruthless and silent.


    He would usually hesitate or say something to boost his confidence, but no this one''s different.


    Gathar, the Kaali and I stand by the trees, watching the battle unfold in front of us. It doesn''t feel like a battle though. More like a one sided confrontation.


    And at that moment, the victim disappears, blown away by the wind as he turns into ash. Fafnir falls to the ground and I rush over to help him.


    Gathar and the others, however examine the husk of the massive serpent Ladon. Little do they know that the serpent is merely a guise of what Ladon truly is. Samael thinks to himself for a while about the event that has transpired.


    He''s awakened once again, but this time instead of going on a rampage he looked rather calm. Will this affect my plans greatly? I try to shake him in hope of waking him up, but my efforts were in vain. I chose to carry him back to the Kaali village.


    Gathar examines the serpent lying on the ground. "Truly God-like, he defeated the one enemy that threatened our very existence alone. What kind of power does that child possess? And those blue flames?"


    "Let us go back Gathar. The deed is done and now you will need to repair your village. Your eradication has been avoided." I urge Gathar to avoid asking any further as any leaks to my plans with deter what I have in store for this child''s future.


    I walk back carrying Fafnir on my back, Gathar and a few of the tribesmen follow, some are left behind with Ladon. "Why are your people staying there?" I ask Gathar, curious.


    "We shall take what we can, skin the monster and offer the remains as a sacrifice to the gods."


    I stay silent knowing what their objective is. But I could have gotten to Fafnir sooner, I just can''t risk using too much of my former power as it would alert someone very unpleasant.


    The sun begins to set. Beams of orange light pierce the leaves of the trees, the forest the same color as autumn. We return to the village, slightly destroyed but, still standing. The boundaries of the village lay in ruins and some of the Kaali stand guard outside the village and some are repairing the broken structures.


    They welcome their leaders return. They looked happy for a while, but you can still see a hint of sadness in their eyes as they lost many of their fellow Kaali.


    Gathar hails to one of the guards to relay his instructions. "Gather everyone, all must hear what I have to say."


    In an instant, the plaza of the village located in the middle of the village is cramped by Kaali tribesmen, all curious to hear about what Gathar has to say.


    Fafnir and I are located inside a house hanging from a tree branch. Suspended by a strong vine. Fafnir rests on the bed still unconscious, but still breathing. Scars here and there, but of no real threat to his life. All he needs is to have those injuries treated.


    I overhear the address the Gathar gives from above. "Everyone, calm yourselves. We are safe, we have been given redemption and another chance to live our lives without being pursued by the gods. Ladon has passed and we will celebrate his defeat and mourn the death of our fallen brethren."


    "They who fell against Ladons might will be hailed as heroes for they protected everyone here. We shall not forget them, for even I have lost some who I have grown very close with. We will move forward once again, keeping all the memories of our comrades in mind, making a brighter future for the Kaali."


    I can see from above what the reactions of the tribes people were. Some seeped in happiness, some celebrated at that very moment. There were a lot of mixed emotions, but you could see the relief on their faces as a great burden has been lifted from their shoulders


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It''s truly amazing how much potential this young child has. No wonder Marchosias made me take care of him. I wonder how this one''s future will turn out.


    The festivities begin at once as the Kaali arrange for many different decorations around the village, making everything more colorful.


    His eyes twitch and he clenches his hands, slowly opening his eyes, he sees Samael peering out through an open window. He gets up slightly, realizing that he was brought back by Samael as usual.


    "Samael. What happened to the battle? Did I... Lose?"


    "Well it all went well all things considered, But enough of that, look at what''s happening outside." I''ll try to distract him from it as much as possible.


    I get up, curious as to what Samael is talking about. I look out the window to see Kaali villagers scurrying about here and there, setting up decorations of some soft. I ask Samael as to what all this is about.


    "It''s a celebration for their savior. You defeated Ladon after all."


    "Hey Samael. I know I''m thinking too far ahead but, what''s next after this? Where are we going?"


    "Eager for adventure are we? Remember that request I said about a rumored mythical lion terrorizing the villages of Vasantria? We''re taking care of that first. I wonder how much the reward is. I can''t wait."


    "Still regretting on not getting the reward from Ardrasthrurs?"


    "You bet. Sometimes I just wish that we could go back."


    "Why? Did something happen?"


    "Nothing really, don''t pay it any mind haha."


    Samael laughs it off. Might just be my imagination but I want pry anymore, I trust him. I get back on the bed, resting my scars off, and in that moment Gathar comes inside escorted by 2 of his people.


    "Ah our savior is awake! I have brought Kaali who specialize in medicine. They will recover you in no time, just so you can enjoy the festival in your honor."


    "Thank you Gathar. I''ll take a rest then."


    The night passes and it is filled with festivities and alluring music from odd looking instruments. Food and celebrations everywhere. The Kaali surrounded me at one point only to kneel in front of me, of course I made them stand, no need for that. But moving comes in a hurry, ending the fun from last night.


    Once again I pack up our belongings, putting them on Sleipnirs saddle. "How have you been Sleipnir? Sorry we''ve been leaving you behind more often. I won''t like it if I lose you after all."


    Sleipnir breathes through his nose, blowing wind into my face. I chuckle at his friendly gesture, patting him on the head.


    "Are you ready to be on our way once again Fafnir? It''ll be a long journey from here on."


    "I''m not that strong yet. I''ll keep training to become stronger, and soon... I''ll make it there. I wonder just what awaits me there."


    Gathar sees us on our departure. "I''ll have guards escort you through the fastest way out of the forest. Fafnir, know that we are forever grateful for what you have done for the Kaali. In return, if you ever request our assistance, I will be there personally to see your request through."


    We depart, I wave back to Gathar who is surrounded by Kaali also seeing us off. The escorts quickly ascend the trees guiding us. Samael takes Sleipnirs reins and I merely latch on his back, we gallop towards the exit for a few hours until we reach the very borders where trees miniscule compared to the trees in the forest of wonders grow.


    I wave our final goodbyes to the escorts, and they quickly return.


    Green fields and the refreshing blast of wind thought the horizon. The sky shines clearly, the sun covered by clouds making the scenery much more visible. Nothing but nature as far as the eye can see.


    Samael takes out a map of Vasantria and explains to me where the village of distress is located.


    Half a days travel with Sleipnir, but it''d take us a day and a half by foot. Samael readies everything. "Well, we can''t have the villagers die before I get my reward."


    "Uhh it seems like your fighting for the wrong reasons." I laugh a bit at Samaels remark.


    "Nonsense, but enough of that. Let us go to our next place of adventure."


    Sleipnir gallops across the vast fields of green, the wind feels warm and cool at the same time.


    We arrive faster than we anticipated to the village where people outside are surrounding someone, cheering and applauding.


    "What is all the commotion about? Take the reins Fafnir, I''ll go look just in case."


    I stay by the village entrance while Samael scouts ahead to ask about the gathering.


    "Excuse me sir, what might be all the commotion about?"


    I ask a old man, squinting at me. He answers slowly, taking his sweet time. "Uhh, who''re you? Oh what''s that? You wanna ask about the pretty lady who took down the giant lion?"


    "... What?"


    From a distance, I see Samael stop all movement, petrified, but what about?

 Chapter 20: A sudden rise and fall.

    Samael suddenly falls down on his knees. Alarmed, I rush over with Sleipnir to help him. "What''s wrong? Did something bad happen?"


    Samael faces with with a dejected face. "No... Something much worse happened."


    "... Well what is it?"


    "Someone already finished the job."


    "Well that''s not too bad. I mean the villagers aren''t in any danger anymore right?"


    "Fafnir. You don''t understand the life of someone constricted to follow the whims of weaklings, making me do tedious things such as work for money, when instead I can just blow them to bits and take whatever they had on their person, but no. I have my reasons."


    Samael begins to make a scene as he gets louder with each sentence. I hear a shout from inside the crowd of villagers. They make way. There emerges a woman who looks like she''s in her mid 20s, but I''m not particularly sure as I haven''t even asked her anything. She approaches us, wearing a white hooded cloak and a matching white tunic on the inside, velvet colored lips and long dark hair that runs along her back.


    She walks towards us slowly, and I can notice from a closer distance that she has quite a slim figure t get with her sharp gaze and brown eyes. She is armed with a long bow and some arrows.


    She speaks quite coldly for someone you just met, facing Samael. "Were you the one making that annoying sound earlier?"


    "Who are you maiden?" Samael asks nonchalantly, returning the cold greeting.


    The atmosphere became a bit unsettling between the two of them so I choose to intervene. I get off of Sleipnir, rushing towards Samael.


    I put myself between them, and sure enough, you could feel a bad storm brewing just from them staring each other down. "Stop. What is all this about? Why the hostility all of a sudden?"


    She looks at me for what feels like a long time. "Well this is quite a surprise. A pretty boy in the making. Are you with this obscene man?"


    "Obscene? What of? I have not done anything of the sort." Samael remarks wholeheartedly. He does not feel any malice for this woman, but she seems to have taken that the wrong way.


    "Enough please, both of you. I don''t understand why you two suddenly became enraged with one another but can''t we talk this out instead?" I hope pleading works, because i feel that this will go down badly if it doesn''t work.


    "Very well. This is a small village, but the inn offers good food. We shall settle things there." She walks away angrily and the crowd that formed earlier dissipates, also uncomfortable with the terrible atmosphere between the two.


    "I don''t understand women at all." I sigh after this confrontation.


    "Trust me young Fafnir, women are mysteries created by the gods themselves, but sometimes I argue that the mysteries they keep are gifts from hell below."


    "I never thought I''d hear you say something like that Samael. That must mean that a bad omen''s to come soon." I walk away. First on my agenda is finding a place for Sleipnir to be sheltered.


    I ask a around and the first one I see is a grown man. Fully bearded making him look more man like. He wears a blue overall carrying a lumber axe.


    "Excuse me, but would you happen to know where I could keep my horse here?" He gestures for me to follow him, he seems kind enough. And I have noticed that my conversing abilities have advanced a lot seeing as I have less difficulty in talking with people.


    I ask the old man escorting me. "Do you know that woman from earlier? Could you tell me about her and why people were surrounding her?"


    "Her? Aye, that beauty has a lot of hidden talents. At first glance I thought that she was just another pretty face, but it turns out that she''s also a brute of a woman. Took down that lion that''s been terrorizing the village. Thought that a giant lion would''ve never existed, but there really was one. Might it mean that gods exist too?"


    "I don''t really know for sure old man. She took down the lion huh?..."


    "Old man? Do I really look that old? Maybe I''ll cut my beard down a notch."


    I talk with him a bit learning a little about the village, the lion and the mysterious woman. He shows me the local stable and we part ways. I leave it with a young man who looks very tidy from his looks all they way to the stable itself.


    "You look very mature for your age. Where are your parents?" The stable master asks me a question.


    mature? I don''t look that grown up. I have a few cuts and bruises, does that mean I''m mature? I tried not to dwell on it too much as its not too important right now. I just say my thanks to the man and take my leave.


    On the way to the inn, I think about the things that the old man told me...


    We are currently in the borders of Vasantria, and a few leagues from here is their capital city of Zarakiol. The village we are currently at is named Alos, a rich countryside where farms and other livelihoods are focused on.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Recently they faced hard times such as increased taxes, unfair treatment of the villagers, the nobility taking advantage of the villagers, high ranking generals taking males ''of age'' to join their ranks... It just goes on, the old man rambled on and on about their mistreatment, but in the end he said that they were treated fairly by their previous ruler.


    I''ll consult Samael about what we will have to do when we get to the capital city of Vasantria, but for now, I''ll have to focus on the matter at hand. Samael and that mysterious woman. After that, comes what may come.


    I close in on the place that the woman told us to meet in. Fairly well lit. Although you could see the damage and debris everywhere. I enter.


    The woman wait for me as Samael is already there, by the looks of it is that he feels uncomfortable. I approach the table from where they are staying.


    She stops to look at us and fixes her posture. "Let me introduce myself then. I am Camille Alfein. And you two are?"


    "My name is Fafnir, and this Samael. We are... Wandering adventurers."


    After introductions, we cleared up the hostility as it was merely a misunderstanding. She took it quite nicely. For the entire time that I talked with her it felt like she were part of a nobility, but aside from that, everything has been cleared up.


    She told us that she was the one responsible for taking down the lion going rampant along the village. She had great skill with a bow and arrow as she showed us by shooting down a flock of birds outside with ease.


    Camille faces us, talking with urgency. "It seems that our meeting will be short-lived as I have prior commitments that I must attend to. Farewell"


    She exits the inn as a group of men wearing organized uniforms begin to emerge from out of nowhere. They seem to be familiar with her as they run off somewhere with their horses into the the night.


    We are left with no company as Samael and I try to figure out just what happened at this very moment.


    Samael sighs in relief. "She finally left. I thought that she''d stay here and it would be a drawn out conflict."


    "She seemed rather busy, but now that what we came here for has passed, what should we do now?"


    "Only one thing left I guess. We go to the capital city of Vasantria and do what we can there."


    We rest for the night as we are tired from the journey... And the next day comes rester quickly.


    Bright sun shines from above, and our journey once again begins. Sleipnir well fed and ready to go once again.


    The journey takes us from village to village, not really stopping for too long as our primary goal is to arrive in Zarakiol as early as possible.


    After days of traveling from town to village, we finally arrive to Zarakiol. Its walls lie in ruins, guard are positioned everywhere, the city seems dark and gloomy despite the sun shining brightly overhead. Samael notices something and speaks out loud. "Those banners, this city. It has changed throughout the years."


    I chose not to ask Samael as I assume that he had been here before.


    We approach the city gates and we are halted by well armed guards. "Stop! No one enters the city without being inspected."


    We have no choice, not unless we want to turn this into a fight. We let them check our belongings.


    After a few minutes of checking, they suddenly stop and bring out the incandescent from the weapons holdings. "Arrest them! They carry weapons."


    We are bound in heavy chains, I look to Samael to stop him from drawing any more suspicion. The guards take us away somewhere, a place devoid of light nor clean air. A dungeon of some sort, and we are kept in separate cells. I couldn''t see where they took Samael as it is dark here. The only thing I hear are the echoes of footsteps.


    ~meanwhile~


    King Lazarus arranges for a celebration once agin, but this once grander than the last. The citizens for Ardrasthrur, curious as to what it is all about. Rumors begin to spread about the return of King Arthur Kal-Ardonia''s son.


    The rumors quickly spread as this is truly a momentous occasion. Cheering could be heard from everywhere as the parade of soldiers return from their journey, and with them is King Lazarus, the bringer of good news, and with him is someone oddly familiar.


    They make their way quickly to the palace grounds where the queen Florence and their daughter Juliette, awaits lazarus''s arrival.


    The king dismounts from his horse, and is followed by the rumored son of the deceased King Arthur.


    Juliette takes a glance at the child, who looks like the same age as her. She gasps in surprise and speaks. "Fafnir! Is that you?"


    ~to be continued.

 Chapter 21: He who returns and he who is lost.

    Fafnir and Samael are bound in chains inside Vasantrias''dungeon, their fate unknown. Arrestedforcarrying weapons.


    Meanwhile in Ardrasthrur, something momentousis about to happen. An eventthat will make the tattered country quake in change. The rumored son of the late King Arthur, former king of Ardrasthrur, hasreturned to His home. The people of of Atlas-Azure celebrates his arrival.


    A chile of pure silverhair, clear blue eyes reinforced by his imposing aura of royalty. Is this truly the son of King Arthur?


    King Lazarus escorts the said ''child of return'' inside the palace. "Come young prince we I shall show you your quarters, you must be tired from the journey."


    He is welcomed by the current queen and princess of Ardrasthrur.


    Juliette, King Lazarus''sdaughter opened her eyes wide in surprise, briefly reaching out to him with her hand but hesitating."Fafnir!is that you?"


    The prodigal child looks at Juliette as she catches his attention, halting his entry into the palace. He speaks in a confused tone. "Fafnir?.. Me?" He absent-mindedly points to himself as he speaks.


    King Lazarus interrupts. "Fafnir my dear? You must be hallucinating. The young princedoes not look anything like... Fafnir..."


    He thinks to himself as he takes a good look at the child in front of him. "How odd. He slightly resembles him. The only difference is the hair. I am sure your beloved will return my dear, but your hand might be given to the young prince in order to ascend the throne peacefully. We shall talk about all this later, but for now I shall escort prince Gram to his room."


    Juliette reels from the new that she had just been told. She looks to her mother who''s next to her for a comforting presence. She whispers softly in the wind. "When will you return Fafnir? You promised your return, so I shall wait."


    ~returning to Fafnir and Vasantria~


    "Samael! Are you there? Answer me." I try to shout as loudly as possible in hope of Samael hearing my voice, but it merely agitates the other also being held inside here.


    A voice of an elderly man could be heard from a distance."Shut up will you! Some of us are trying to die in silence here."


    I sit back in the corner of my holding cell and close my eyes as I cannot see anything at all. Not even a torch is lit here, the light doesn''t even pass through the crevice of these rocks. That must mean that we are very deep underground.


    The smell is rotten. The room feels cold and damp. I curl myself up in order to stay warm. I talk to myself in silence. "I hope Samael come for me."


    Suddenly a voice speaks to me, although what I said is not pointed towards him he replies anyway. "No one can get out of here. Those who''ve tried have met a terrible fate."


    I cannot clearly see the man who speaks to me, the darkness here is horrid. He continues to converse with me anyway.


    "You sound like a young soul. Pity you have to be sent here. I assume that you committed no great crime correct?"


    I think for a few seconds if it is alright to talk with this man. He seems well mannered in the way that he speaks, although his voice is the only thing giving me a clue about what he might look like. A nobleman maybe?


    With nothing else to keep me occupied with, I instead talk with the mysterious man. "Arrested for carrying something bad into the city."


    "Something bad? Like what?"


    "A sword."


    He pauses for a while. "Preposterous! Arresting someone for merely carrying a blade without asking for a reason. How old are you child?"


    I try my hardest toremember. I had forgotten after all these months that had passed. I squeeze out an answer that I was slightly sure to be correct considering that a year has passed during our adventures. "11 years old"


    How replies with a angry tone. "So young and you have to rot here? O how deep you have fallen Orbus. You''ve grown corrupt, but the you from the past does not make you into a bad person."


    "Pardon me if I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Nerian du Leroux. What is yours,my friend?"


    "Fafnir, just Fafnir. I don''t remember what my real name is. It''s a long story, slightly complicated as well."


    "Well I don''t mind hearing you out if you don''t mind. I don''t think anyone will let us out of here as far I''m concerned. Some other friends of mine,including me have been imprisoned here for a year and a half now ever since the death of Ardrasthrurs King. He was supposed to rule the country, but now look at what''s become of it, a war torn wasteland filled with strife and greed."


    "I''m sorry to hear about that. How have you lasted here so far? It seems unbearable."


    As I speak with the man now named Nerian. The voice of the old man I heard from a faraway cell earlierhas come back. "Watch your mouth there lad. You speak with the rightfulcrowned prince of Vasantria. Prince Nerian of the royal house of du Leroux."


    Nerian speaks against the old man. "No need for hostilities Alfreed. We had just met after all. I apologize for that Fafnir. That trustworthy man is Alfreed. He has served our family through the years that we have ruled, but it is as he says. I am the crowed prince of Vasantria."


    "Would you like to hear the story? It might bore you, but it''s not that lengthy."


    "It''s alrighttell me Nerian. Tell me."


    "Very well."


    Nerian comes to a moment of silence,clearing his voice. *ahem* "it all began when the fall of King Arthur, the one supposed to rule the country had died due to an unnamed assailant. When the word spread like wildfire the other kingdoms started to emerge once again, all vying for a throne torule the country."


    "A few months after the attack, my father''s brother took this as a chance for him to rightfully ascend the kingdoms throne. He planned a coup de''ta, but first tainted my father''s reputation by spreading propaganda about him being a corrupt man. Sure enough, he had enough men to ensure a victoriousuprising, leading to my parents death. They were ordered to be... Beheaded."


    "My little sister and I were forced to bear witness to a traumatizing sight. We were looked upon as sons and daughters of the horrid royal family. We lost both out parents. I tried to be strong, protecting my sister from Orbus, my father''sbrother. All my efforts in the end were in vain. I tried using words to reason with him, but it all led to the downfall of this kingdom of ours."


    "He corrupted it through these years. My sister might have yet to recover from our parents death, but she is locked away somewhere else. I want to rescue her badly, but I''m too weak. Orbus''s hunger for domination led to him to recklessly attack Ardrasthrur, and in return we lost a lot of lives. Many families were devastatedthat day.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I could hear them weep even from inside my cell. Those who did return, however, told the story of what happened there. They were all imprisoned under the assumption ofcowardice, and some were executed to make an example."


    "I could not forget,however was their stories about a demon and a monsteremerging from Ardrasthrur. One emerged from a gate in the sky, and one was like a blur in the night, quickly taking the lives of his victims. Those who were able to outrun it identified it to have yellow viper-like eyes, and it breathed blue flames... Hard to believe right? It sounds ridiculous."


    "I''m sorry if my story is not quite in depth. It still pains me to say or think about our parents for i miss them very much. I still remember that day. I can never forget no matter what I do. Some of thepalace staff were beheaded along with them except Alfreed,who was allowed to take care of us."


    Alfreed interrupts from afar. "I am terribly sorry forI''mnot doing that much to take care of the young princess and you, young master. It''s all because of these accursed guards and your corrupt uncle. Pardon my rudeness young master."


    Nerian interrupts. "That''s alright Alfreed. I''d like to help you all, but I don''t know what I can do from here. Should I merely resign myself to a cruel fate? I apologize for letting you hear my ramblings Fafnir. I know it must bore you to hear such stories."


    Nerian laughs it off while I listen wholeheartedly to his tragic story, but it''s weird. I seem to have memories of my parents,but I can''t remember clearly. It''s as if the memories are fading anytime I try to think back on my past. Is it the reason as to why I can''t remember anything?


    "Fafnir, are you still there?" Nerian wakes me from my daydream.


    "I am. I was listening to the entire time Nerian. I am sorry for your loss. I know words can''t help much, but it''s all I can do for now."


    "Thank you Fafnir. Words are enough."


    We spend the next few hours with small talk, not noticing that the days passby in an instant. We can''t tell for the dungeon has now a bit of sunlight piercing through it, and Nerian says that they onlyoccasionally put torches to light the dungeon when inspections are being held.


    ~return to Ardrasthrur~


    2 days pass and the celebration has come and gone. The young 11 year oldprince gram has roamed the entirety of the city, getting to know some of the villagers and the sights as well as the people inside the palace.


    King Lazarus formally introduced him yesterday, and the events that transpired are such...


    "I introduce you all to the son of King Arthur Kal-Ardonia! Prince Gram!"


    "To prove the authenticity to my claim, I present to you a letter written by King Arthur himself about the whereabouts of prince Gram and where he was sent after King Arthur''s life was unfortunatelytaken."


    "The letter states where we should find the young prince, and there he lived for these few years."


    King Lazarus went on about what will happen next to the kingdoms welfare and recovery from the recent attack from Vasantria.


    Now prince Gram roams the palace, thinking about what he should do. Those few years he spent living in librarium Arcadia, a library with the largest collection of books. There, Gram learned and readbooks giving him knowledge so vast that he can outsmart an adult far wiser than him. It may be possible that he is the wisest of them all now.


    For someone who has intelligence in his arsenal, what should come next?


    He heads toa schoolin the second-circle district to further increase his knowledge, but instead of learning he was made to teach even the teachers of what they should be teaching about.


    He heads next to the city''s local library to read, but finds nothing of what he has not read about. He changes his direction to the great achieve library located in the palace to read and further his intelligence. There, many scholars and sons of impoverished nobles instead were begged taught by Gram in things such as advanced mathematics, history, science, philosophy you name it.


    He could not find anything to pique his interests anymore. So what should come next?


    Gram heads to the barracksin the palace. He comes to a sight of soldiers sparring with swords, training with bows and arrows and some are resting.


    He tugs on a man who looks like he''s in charge, wearing civilian clothing and armor only on his lower body. He drinks on a wooden mug filled with water, feeling a tug on his shirt he turns, but sees no one. He feels the tug again,but still sees no one.


    "Down here."


    He hears a voice below and to his amazement he sees the young prince Gram. The manspits out his drink in surprise and tries to make himself look presentable and ready for anything. He salutes the prince.


    The young prince speaks. "You are general Marduk of the 7th phalanx division, age 43, and known to be a skilled fightercorrect?Train me on how to fight."


    General Marduk fumbles in his words, furrowing his brow"Fight, Young prince? But what can I teach you?"


    "I know what you''re thinking. ''There''s no way I can harm the prince, it''ll get me in trouble.'' Don''t worry about it for I shall vouch for you."


    General Marduk opens his mouth to say something but it seems that prince Gram has taken the words right out of his mouth.


    The men who were busy training now have their eyes on General Marduk and prince gram. They all try to make themselves lookpresentable as well, standing at attention.


    "You can''t disobey an order can''t you? Very well. I have made me resort to using my power." Gram makes a wield pose indicating a commanding stance. "General Marduk. I order you to teach me how to fight."


    The general unable to say no agrees to the young prince''s demands and thus his training begins.


    He talks to himself before beginning his training.


    "Merely learning how to fight in books serves no purpose, but it does tell you where a man''s weakness is. A man''s body no matter how well built you are, you will have a weakness. Both physicallyand mentally. Exploit that and you are one step closer to victory. But will my knowledge enough be alone to help? We shall see."

 Chapter 22: The puppets of fate. Pt. 1

    Guards, soldiers, nobles, palace staff and many others are present as prince Gram trains in hand to hand combat against general Marduk, a man largely built fitting his full beard and his rough demeanor.


    The time to instruct has come, and the general is prepared. "I shall teach you first and foremost on how to take down an opponent. You seem to be well versed in basic hand to hand combat after all."


    Behind general Marduk lies a row of guards with various bruises, some are knocked out while some are reeling from the blows that  they took requiring them to receive medical attention after basic hand to hand combat against the 11 year old prince Gram.


    "You seem to be experienced for someone wanting to be taught. But you have clear flaws in your battle tactics. You go all out in every fight, be it a single enemy or in groups. It gets the job done, but what happens when you''re out of breath and unable to fight back?"


    "We shall refine that, but first I shall redeem my reputation. You seem well versed now. I''d like to request a duel against you young prince. Do you accept?"


    Gram grins in excitement followed by a soft chuckle. "Interesting. You seem to have let go of the fact that I am no mere child. I shall accept then. If you hold back you might just be out of commission for the rest of your career. Just a friendly reminder."


    They get into position. General Marduk prepped and ready, taking off his top, displaying his well built body. To intimidate? Unfortunately it does not faze Gram one bit.


    King Lazarus head to the barracks hearing about the commotion. Curious, he takes a look. To his surprise it is prince gram who seems to be facing off against one of his generals. "Wha-what is the meaning of this?"


    The young prince notices King Lazarus now in attendance. "Oh well if it isn''t the esteemed King. Thank you making it here." He faces general Marduk, intimidating him. "Well general it seems that the king is here. Better not disappoint then."


    "Don''t get too cocky. You might be a prince who has a witty mouth, but that''s all you''ll be after this."


    "Feisty. Good. Now I''m ready. Let us Start!"


    For a second the entire barrack plaza is silent. Everyone watches intently as they square off under the scorching heat of the early morning sun. The soil is dry and fresh. The refreshing wind wafts through the air. Inhale... Exhale... He tries to mask his smile for excitement, but is unable to hide it.


    Prince Gram shouts to signal the duel to begin. The general breaks off into a sprint, not hesitating on taking down prince gram to teach him some manners.


    Gram stands there with a fighting stance. He does not move, planning out his course of action. Marduk closes in on him, his arms are up, covering his face. He move in close to uppercut the Prince standing in front of him. He can do it!... Or so it seems.


    The crowd becomes nervous as it looks like the general might land a blow on the treasured prince. The women cover their eyes while the medics stand ready in case of an emergency.


    The child becomes agile using all of his strength to jump backwards with his right leg, putting all weight on his body. He retreats a good distance, but the general become relentless, rushing him right away, moving left and right, his arms still up defensively.


    Gram enters Marduk''s circle of attack, baiting him into a fast right hand jab on reflex. Marduk bites on the bait, Gram moves to Marduk''s side delivering 3 sharp jabs to his right rib cage in the same location in a split second. Gram retreats a fair distance once again, taunting Marduk who''s trying to figure out what had just happened to him.


    He feels nothing, but Gram promised that he wouldn''t hold back. Or is just because his build is too much for the young prince to break through. He tries to intimidate the young prince. "We''ll young prince it seems that''s you''ve underestimated me. Your attack made no effect on me whatsoever. After all that talk, all bark but no bite? ha-ha-ha."


    Instead of becoming intimidated or aggravated the prince grins instead. Gram thinks to himself.


    What a fool. I thought you to be a great general, but it seems that your ego has gotten ahead of you. Just keep laughing while you can for it might be the last laugh you will ever make in your life.


    Gram slowly approaches Marduk. The general becomes impatient, attacking once again with great brutality, but again falling into the cunning prince''s trap.


    He closes in on him, they are inches away from each other. Gram strafes his upper body dodging Marduk''s right straight jab. Gram delivers a swift left swing onto the same spot as before then retreating once again.


    Marduk tries to follow him, but falls to his knee. The right side of his chest begins to hurt, his body feels slightly numb. He looks forward, trying to find prince Gram but is unable to. He looks to his right... Nothing. He looks to his left and there he sees Gram rushing him with his right arm ready to strike. Unable to move despite his best efforts, he tries to stand as best he could.


    "The moment you noticed what I''ve been planning is the moment that you lost the duel." Gram closes in on Marduk who''s face looks up on him. He smashes his fist into the general''s face using the momentum that he''s built up from his rush, also turning his body improving the strength of the punch.


    The general is blown back as the 11 year olds bare first smashes square into his face. He is knocked back, crashing on the ground unconscious.


    The young prince dusts himself off. Clenching his bloody knuckles. The blood comes from Marduk''s face. The crowd stays silent as they are surprised to see the outcome of the battle.


    Gram approaches the stand taking a towel to wipe himself down with. "Don''t worry about him. I just broke a rib bone, but I suggest that you give him medical care before it swells up. Idun leaves located west of here is the best type of medicine to mend those bruises. The recovery will depend on his cooperation. Now get to it if you don''t want to lose a general."


    He exits the scene his next agenda is a rest in his room. He leaves the people gathered in the barracks speechless. The king regains his senses. "H-hurry and give general Marduk medical attention at once! And you men, no slacking off. Continue your training. The rest of you, back to work now."


    The people scurry off to their own individual agendas as general Marduk lies on the ground, unconscious and being treated. Some are still wondering on how a kid was able to trade down someone who was 3 times his size. They instead take this as a reason to train harder, boosting the soldiers''s morale.


    The day passes instantly as another eventful day for Gram. Is it enough for him? Has it sated his hunger for excitement and growth? He thinks to himself as he lies on his bed. He can do anything as long as he puts his mind into it, but what else? In his mind comes a flash of memories.


    Find your brother... You two share a terrible fate that you cannot avoid. Fulfill the demands of the future. I have seen what is to happen in the far reaches of time. It is Beyond my power to stop fate, but shouldn''t we fulfill it instead. It pains me, but we have no other choice.


    "Why father? Why must we be puppets dangling upon the strings of fate. I shall defy this request of yours. I shall change the future myself. It doesn''t have to end like that. I''ll make sure to change everything... I shall find you brother, and together we shall challenge the puppeteer called ''fate'' and we shall be triumphant."


    He puts his hand out forward, plans open into the ceiling. He clenches it into a fist, grasping the air.


    The chirping of the birds and the soothing blow of air calms him, and he closes his eyes, falling into a deep slumber.


    A week passes and everyday waking day Gram strives to become stronger and stronger. He exceeds King Lazarus''s top generals in the blink of an eye, but rumors say that he lost to general Luke Galehearth in every challenge Gram requested.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Dubbed as a prodigy to many. He would sometimes walk around the city helping people he comes across, aware of the fact that he is the prince successor of the throne. He made an adjustment to the taxation system of the kingdom, and the result became plentiful. The people relieved their fair share and the kingdom received equal to that, creating a utopia like system.


    He revised a new rotation to the guards, and within a few days the apparent crime growing rampant inside Atlas-Azure became less than a mere whisper in the wind, never spoken about again for it became non existent.


    He made a special adjustment that became popular to those who wanted to become known. The first ever ''heroes guild''. A place where great names would soon arise from. People who wanted to become stronger without becoming a soldier are eligible to become members. under the supervision of prince gram, it would ensure that the heroes guild would flourish.


    Regulations of goods, building improvements, repairs from the battle against Vasantria, structure erecting, creating more work that any person would be satisfied with. You name it. He made the biggest difference to the kingdoms overall improvement in just a few days. The entire palace was surprised, but grew to accept it.


    The people grew to like him. A great King in the making as King Arthur once was, some might say, but maybe even greater. The title King was suitable for him even though he is a mere 11 year old child.


    2 weeks passed during these events that had happened. The other kingdoms grew jealous of how Ardrasthrur advanced. They tried to copy its techniques, but failed miserably.


    Because of this, rumors started going around that the other kingdoms are trying to find alliances to takeover Ardrasthrur.


    Prince gram is the center of attention as he stands in front of the general''s, discussing the apple rent rumors surrounding the alliances. They listen intently to a him. Some who would look at it from an outsider''s angle would be confused to see grown men with serious expressions, listening to a child wearing normal civilian clothes rather than the standard royal clothing.


    Gram leans on the conference table. Only half his body can be seen as he is short on height, but he is the biggest presence nonetheless.


    The grand conference room. A room where all great decisions concerning the kingdom are discussed. Mostly about war strategies and anything concerning war with the kingdom.


    He mumbles to himself as he thinks. "7 kingdoms, 1 country. The 3 main kingdoms competing in the frontier are us, Ardrasthrur, Vasantria and Rodovierre. The rest is irrelevant for now in this discussion."


    He faces the generals, tapping on the table to catch their attention. King Lazarus sits on the throne to oversee the discussion and will intervene when he deems it necessary. The decision will be up to him, not gram for he is only a prince. The authority is for the king.


    You would be surprised on how he speaks to people older than him. It''s as if he''s not a child, but a man''s consciousness inside a child''s body.


    Gram catches the generals attention and they all now face him. He speaks. "This is a discussion about a counterattack against Vasantria proposed by a handful of generals who''s identities I shall not reveal. I am merely here to arbitrate and aid you with your decision making. Speak whoever wishes to suggest something for the plan."


    The generals all suggest their plans, and debates are waged here and there where some oppose a plan and the others agree on some. Chaos ensues as the discussions are being held, and this goes on for a good 20 minutes.


    Gram silences them all. "I''ve heard of all your plans through your discussion and debates with one another. Each plan has its individual strengths and flaws, but the flaws have great risks. I disapprove of all of them."


    An uproar begins to erupt as they hear Grams rejection. "Preposterous! The plan I suggested is surely ingenious."


    "Have I taught you all nothing? You become irrational once you realize that you receive nothing in your dedication. That is how weak people think. Do not take what I said to heart. I will merely suggest a better plan of action. Listen to it, then decide whether you should implement it or not."


    The room goes silent. The king looks quite satisfied with how Gram handled the fuss as he sits on the throne with a proud grin on his face.


    "I propose that we split everything. I know your doubts very well. You feel that if you initiate an attack then you are inviting other kingdoms to attack you with a higher chance of succeeding. I have a countermeasure prepared for that." Grams takes a wooden pointer stick and turns his attention to the map of the country posted on the large table.


    "This will require great timing and precision, but if we train our horsemen with the timing, then there will be little to no bloodshed at all. I will need two generals to command the fastest horsemen in our lands for each kingdom. My plan is a scare tactic upon every kingdom in our country."


    "The plan is to send a general with a well known banner pertaining to a certain kingdom. If one general here has a reputation of being feared in a certain kingdom, then its effectiveness with be higher. The 2 general''s that I suggested were just in case they retaliate."


    "For this to work. We will need to send the ''terror generals'' as we attack Vasantria so that each one won''t have a chance to plan a counterattack since they are all being attacked.


    If one kingdom allied with another kingdom questions if it being attacked, then i predict that they will say the same thing as the other. 50/50 chance that we take Vasantrias capital in our attack. Only if what I''ve heard about Vasantrias corruption going rampant is true."


    Gram retreats to his original position. "Well then. Any objections?"


    The generals all look at each other, searching for someone who can find a flaw in the plan, but they see no one. One general steps up. "We are in favor of your plan." He faces King Lazarus. "My lord. What do you think about prince Gram''s proposal?"


    "Implement it at once! Gram will oversee the deployment and division of men himself for he will be joining us in the assault on Vasantria. There he will fight his first real war. Now if that is all. I dismiss you all!"


    The generals all clear out and only Gram and King Lazarus remain. King Lazarus asks Gram. "What happens when it all goes badly?"


    "I have a countermeasure for that as well, and another counter measure if my countermeasure fails. Rest assured that the only way we will lose is that if some great general intervenes, but I doubt that Vasantria has someone like that considering how corrupt the are currently."


    3 weeks pass after all these events happen. Another week passes and Ardrasthrur has prepared for this day to come. The plan ready to be initiated at any moment. The army, all ready to march.


    A great army made up of 50,000 men. 25,000 footmen, 10,000 Bowmen and 15,000 horsemen forms up on the Great Plains of Ardrasthrur, some carrying the banner of the kingdom.


    The ''terror generals'' bring with them 5,000 horsemen for the plan. In the midst of the wide array of soldiers there sits prince Gram upon a well armored horse. He wears an imposing gold armor, his sword raised to call upon his army. King Lazarus is beside him wearing his own battle armor.


    The army marches under the darkness of the night. They shall arrive to their destination at the peak of morning, ready to clash.


    Horns begin to sound as prince Gram brings down his sword. "Ardrasthrur, We march to Vasantria!"


    They depart. A great battle is nearing, but most importantly. Where is Fafnir and how does he fare as all these events transpire?


    Fate sets the stage. The cast of his play come one by one. What does he have in store for us?

 Chapter 22: The puppets of fate. Pt. 2

    I awake from the breeze that blows throughout the dungeon cells. I open my eyes slightly to the surprise sight of a torch being lit up near what seems to be the dungeon''s main door.


    Wiping my eyes I look around and see prince Nerian sleeping with his back to the wall. He doesn''t seem that old. I''d assume 20s? He wears worn out clothing, one a civilian would wear. His face is covered in dirt scars and bruises. Clearly they do not practice subtlety here.


    I look around memorizing outlines of the dungeon where we are being kept as best as I can. Large cages with metal cell bars, The floor tiles are wet, Odd animals with long tails and dark fur run about the dungeon.


    I cannot clearly remember for how long we''ve been kept here. If I had to assume, maybe a week. I look around some more and identify Alfreed. Well built and tidy despite being here for as long as prince Nerian, but you could see that his face is worn out as he sleeps. His hair is a mess and runs down his face, covered in dirt.


    No sign of Samael anywhere... Could he be kept somewhere else? I lose all motivation for escaping as we''ve had hardly anything to eat. They would give us water occasionally, but there was a chance that it would be dirty or in drinkable at times. The cold would break you if you had nothing to wear.


    My eyes still try to adjust to the surroundings as 7 whole days of total darkness has changed my perception. Just being inside here has definitely worn me out.


    The winds blow inside. The echoes of footsteps are common. The smell of the dungeon is unbearable.


    I follow Nerian''s example and lean back on the wall and simply wander off in my own world of imagination...


    When I thought that I could enjoy some peace and quite a guard holding a torch enters the dungeon, slamming the door close. It clearly wakes up Nerian, Alfreed and all the other prisoners.


    As Nerian shakes his head in confusion. The guard knocks his shield loudly on the Nerian''s cell bars. "There''s been a notice from the king."


    He moves to the center of the dungeon, and yells to wake everyone up. "Wake up you lot! In a few hours, you''re all going to be taking a trip outside. A decision made by the king himself. I don''t want any trouble when we let you out. Otherwise there''d be bloodshed."


    He exits the dungeon, slamming the door close once again. The sound echoes, but is then followed by various people mumbling to one another.


    "They''re letting us out?"


    "Maybe we''ve been pardoned."


    "Thank Ylur! I can finally see my children."


    Those are just some of the things I can hear from the people here. I look at Nerian to see what he thinks of this, but he looks at me with a puzzled expression. "So that is what you looked like. I thought that you were a bit more mature in terms of appearances with the way we conversed with each other, but apparently I was wrong."


    "What is wrong Fafnir? Is the something wrong?"


    "Nerian. What do you think of all of this? I''ve heard your stories about how ruthless your uncle can be. I don''t think that they''ll merely let us out just like that."


    Nerian pauses putting his hand on his chin, thinking about something. "You''re correct. I doubt this move as well. I have a fearful thought in my mind. Come closer, I shall tell you quietly as to not alarm the others here."


    I do as Nerian says and sit at the very corner of the cell near Nerian''s. He whispers a softly as he could. "I assume the worst. I think that he will take all our lives the way he took the lives of our parents."


    "What do you think we should do?"


    Nerian looks down, sadness apparent in his expression. "I don''t think we can do anything I''m afraid. If it all comes to that I am clearly powerless."


    "But why would he do that instead of just leaving you here? Surely he thus that he''d be better off with everyone just imprisoned here."


    "That''s not entirely true Fafnir. You see, just after the events of my parents death a rebellion started. They consisted of people, nobles who thought good of the previous royal family. They fought to bring down my uncle and to return Vasantria to its former glory. A prosperous one."


    "Small skirmishes here and there had happened. This was before he had us imprisoned. Apparently the rebellion became a thorn in my uncle''s side. So he amassed to kill the ones that the rebellion is fighting for, and that is the people. Random people, innocent strangers that lived in Vasantria. He made an example of all of them. The rebellion attacked less due to this."


    Thinking that I have pieced it all together. I interrupt Nerian to try and prove my hypothesis. "So that means that the rebellion has begun to move once again provoking your uncle to take the lives of yet more Vasantrians?"


    "Correct. It seems that we are his next victims..." He looks around the slightly lit dungeon room and sees the people. Some have smiles on their faces thinking that will be freed from this. There are some who have families in here with them and there are some who are elderly. Various types of people.


    Nerian looks at me with a stern expression. "I don''t think I can save anyone here, but I think I can save you. I shall help you escape my uncle''s wrath for you do not deserve this kind of fate."


    "What? Neither do you nor anyone else in this room. I may not look like it, but I have experience in fighting. I''ll fight our way out and and I''ll-" Nerian puts his hand in front of me, and I stop, and he smiles.


    "I appreciate the thought Fafnir, I really do. You have courage that only few posses. I am glad that I have met you, but alas, those who do not posses the courage that you have might become envious and try to imitate it. I have thought of myself as weak, but I think now is an opportune time to change all that."


    "I''ve always thought of something so cliche, but it gives me strength nonetheless. Courage is something that pushes you to do something for the sake of others. You don''t decide on when to have courage. It comes from within you. It wakes your soul, making you do the impossible."


    I can''t say anything else. I want to, but I can''t find the right words to say. I''ve been traveling for so long to become stronger... Have I not become strong enough to protect anyone at all? Do I have no potential of being strong as Andour wants me to? What about my quest to ascending the heavens? All for nothing?


    I mull over the thought of weakness for a long time. Depressed, I lose track of time. Nerian at one point tried to talk to me, but I may have ended up ignoring him. I was lost in my own world. At what point could you say that you have become stronger? All I wanted was to have the strength to protect someone...


    Someone wakes me from my daydream. I see a handful of guards all assembled inside the dungeon room. "Get up kid! We''re going to have to tie you all up you so that you don''t crowd the streets before you get out."


    He opens the gates, and I simply stand up. I think of trying to resist, but what good will that do? I don''t think it''ll make a difference even if I tried. I halfheartedly resign myself to fate and follow the guard''s instructions.


    They bind me with ropes connected to another long a rope, and each one connects to another person also bound. I do not have anything but my normal clothes on me. They stripped me of my armor and other possessions before they locked us up. I try to feel my neck to try and find my only memento, but it''s not there...


    I panic slightly not outwardly showing it. Someone calls my attention as we line up outside our cells, ready to depart. It is Nerian, and he is in front of me calling my attention quietly.


    I tell Nerian my final piece. "Don''t risk your life for mine Nerian. I am far weaker than you are. You do not hesitate to help at all while I do. Maybe it should all be fine here. It''d make no difference if I were to disappear anyway."


    "Quiet of over there! No talking!" The guard scolds us, but immediately tells us to move forward, following the guard infron of us.


    We walk for a long while. I lament the thought of what I have gone through. Minutes pass as I think, and we arrive outside.


    I lower my head as my hands are still bound. The sun shines brightly outside forcing me to do just that. It takes a while before I could adjust to my surroundings once again.


    There we are greeted by a crowd of people all gathered in front of a platform where two people stand. One wearing all black wielding a giant halberd axe, and the other wears extravagant clothing and carry''s a book of some sort. Soldiers armed with various weapons are also present in the gathering.


    I could suddenly hear cries from behind me. "Wait! What is this? Didn''t you say that you''d let us go free?"


    "What is the meaning of this? Are we going up there?"


    At one point I hear a child ask "what''s going to happen to us mommy?" The one the kid asked simply cried in hopes of consoling him with her presence alone.


    Nerian leads our row. He walks forward where people look at him with malice. Do they really hate Nerian and the royal family like that? They don''t even know the truth yet they judge freely. Well it doesn''t concern me anymore. I''ve already responded myself to what may come.


    Soon we are beside the platform awaiting our fate. The prisoners behind us simply cry. I notice that Alfreed stands behind me, intently looking at Nerian.


    Nerian is unbound the guard. He steps forward, holding his wrists. The guard turns his back on Nerian and he quickly grapples him in a strong arm lock. He grabs the guard''s sword with his right hand and turns to me.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    He cuts my bindings. "Go! Run away from here Fafnir!"


    I freeze. He disregarded what I had told him earlier and still tried to save me. My hands are free but I merely look at Nerian with eyes of sadness. I close my eyes and I remember an image of Nerian and what he had told me inside our cells before we left. ''You don''t decide on when to have courage. It comes from within you. It wakes your soul, making you do the impossible.''


    I open my eyes to the sight of Nerian being knocked down by the guards. One punches him on the stomach and the other punches him on the side of his face, forcing him to reel down on the ground.


    The guards hold me down as to prevent my escape. Nerian faces me with a bloodied face. "Why Fafnir? You have so much to live for."


    They drag him away by force up to the platform. They push him down on a block of wood where his neck fits perfectly. The people all watch silently with looks of malice still.


    The man dresses in black approaches Nerian. Something beats from inside me as the man I black takes a step forward. I feel a burning sensation welling up from inside me everytime the man takes a step forward. *thump* *thump* *thump* my heart beats fast.


    I try to inhale and exhale as deeply as I can to calm myself. I can''t... The feeling won''t go away... *inhale* *exhale* I can''t stop it. I look at Nerian and the man once again. He closes in on him. He prepares to lift the giant halberd in the air.


    I feel my body begin to harden. my perception increases and I can clearly hear the birds chirping, I can see farther away. I feel my hand begin to burn. It''s a warm sensation. It doesn''t hurt, but as I look down. Blue flames begin to engulf both of my hands.


    The guard holding my hand in place, start to notice as all eyes are on Nerian''s near execution. "Ah! My hands! What the-"


    He notices the source of the flames and jumps back, stumbling to the ground. I am the source. Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale. I''m am calm. As if by reflex I put my hands forward facing the man wearing black clothing, and in the exact moment a ball of blue flames speed towards him, knocking him off into the air while he burns away, screaming in pain.


    All eyes are on me. The begin to scream once they realize it all. They run away in panic and the guards all begin to flood from every direction. There must be at least 100 of them. All well armed soldiers, but I don''t panic or rather I can''t panic. I don''t even tremble at the sight of mere numbers.


    I hear voices as the crowd runs away.


    "The gods have brought a champion to purge us!"


    "Run! The gods have forsaken us!"


    "Forgive us gods above! We repent."


    The people behind me run away as well. Alfreed frees them by taking the sword that Nerian snatched from the guard earlier and cutting the ropes, freeing the prisoners.


    I hear Alfreed''s voice behind me. "Save Vasantria O chosen champion of the gods." And leaves the sword on the ground.


    Soon I am left by myself surrounded by soldiers everywhere. I know what must come next. I pick up the sword with my right hand as my left hand still emits a blue smoke from my earlier attack. No time to dwell on that for as I pick up my sword the guards rush me with sheer numbers, their weapons drawn. Bows and arrows pointed at me. Spears at the ready and swords raised for battle.


    The close in on me. 10 or 20 of them. I duck picking up the sword and spinning twice while I move forward with my right foot. I take down 3 people at once. They bleed on the ground, their stomachs cut open due to my attack.


    It doesn''t need there. I dodge a sword attack from my left and fire a ball of flame at the soldiers to my left.


    I immediately turn my attention to the guards on my right. With my enhanced perception I count 4 spearmen and 3 swordsmen all rushing me from the side. I quickly glance to the side from where the archers are. They ready their bows taking aim at me.


    I strafe my upper body left, dodging the spear man''s strike. I rush forward with great speed, stabbing the spearman with my sword that goes through him. Next is the 2nd, 3rd and 4th spearman. I spin clockwise to retract my sword from the soldiers''s body quickly. I pull his body backward from his collar, sending him tumbling towards the spearmen.


    The archers fire on my position and i leap forward landing behind the spearmen as they collide with the body of the lifeless soldier. I burn them all once again with a blue ball of fire and they are instantly engulfed in flames.


    I turn around and I see the remaining 3 swordsmen approaching me quickly. 2 soldiers run forward carrying a shield and the other one carry''s a great sword with two hands.


    I plant my feet firmly on the ground and launch myself forward and breakneck speed, I speed forward, punching a hole through the soldiers''s round metal shield. The man is knocked back slamming into a wall, crushing his body from the impact.


    2 more... They change their plans suddenly. The archers bring out their swords and rush me. I count 50 of them.


    I finish off the soldiers still near me. The swordsman tries to slash diagonally, but fails as I recline my body backwards. I force him to fall down using my right leg and I impale him with my sword.


    Lastly. I take the round metal shield still attached to my arm and throw it with my left arm sideways like a discus. I goes flying fast that it beheads the soldier in an instant. The body falls lifeless on the ground.


    All around me is a bloody mess. But the fights hardly over. I''ve got more company. I burn them with another ball of blue flame and majority of them goes down.


    I hear them hesitate. "Just what is that?"


    "Is it truly a champion of the gods that''s come to punish us?"


    "That''s not a kid, that''s a monster. Taking down a squadron of soldiers instantly."


    The commander of the group revives their morale. "Champion or not a kid''s a kid. Finish him off now!"


    Soon the remaining soldiers run forward with fervor in their eyes and they bear down on me. I slice and parry effectively as they surround me. Each parry knocks them back, giving me a chance to strike fast into their hearts, ending them quickly.


    I have no shield to defend myself with so I depend on knocking them down or using my arm to defend. One soldier manages to get though an open slash, but I defend it with my unarmored left arm. Surprisingly it doesn''t cut that deep. It''s either the blade is blunt or it''s because of these strange scale like patterns forming on my skin.


    Suddenly they all go down one by one quickly until none of them are left. All of them have arrows lodged into them. I try to find out where it came from, and there on the rooftops of the buildings! Multiple Men with bows and crossbows covered in cloaks. The sun shines behind them making it harder to see clearly. They surround the plaza.


    They descend by jumping from the rooftops. I don''t lower my guard as I haven''t identified them as friend or foe yet.


    They scatter everywhere pillaging the deceased soldiers of their equipment. One of them steps forward slowly lifting her hood off. She seems familiar.


    She runs toward me with a face of concern. "Are you alright? What were those soldiers thinking! Attacking a lone child with a group of soldiers..." She carefully removes the sword stuck in my left arm and dusts me off. She looks at my face and begins to realize something. "You look familiar. Wait... Are you the one I met in the village? The one with the arrogant man?"


    "You... You''re Camille right?"


    "Yes! But what are you doing here? And why were you fighting those men?"


    I hear a voice from the distance. "Camille! Is that truly you?"


    Nerian still remains on the platform, bound with ropes on his wrist. Camille rushes towards Nerian. "Borias! Tend to the child''s wounds immediately"


    The one that Camille orders to tend to me wears custom armor, has a weird dark hair style. One that is swept all the way back. He looks overconfident just by his expression. "I got you covered lil buddy! I''ll get you up and running in no time!"


    He brings out various medical equipment and tends to my wounds.


    It seems that Nerian and Camille are acquainted with each other. Or maybe more than just acquainted. Camille steals a kiss from Nerian surprising him. "I''ve missed you so much my love. I thought that I would never see you again."


    I ask the busy man while the man named Borias wraps my arm up in bandages. "Nerian. I though you left along with Alfreed."


    "I saw how you battled. Are you a champion of a god Fafnir? How did you do all of that?"


    I question myself on how I did all that as well. It must be machosias! It must be. Although he still hasn''t made even a sound.


    Camille opens her eyes in surprise. "Wait... Do you mean that this young child did all this before we arrived?"


    Nerian simply nods.


    "Such power. What are you?"


    "Now now. Let''s not be rude. Fafnir is my friend. A close one at that." Nerian approaches me, jumping off the platform. He kneels beside me and speaks. "You rescued me. I know words are not enough but. Thank you"


    A man suddenly runs from the empty streets, clear tired from running. "Boss the soldiers are coming! And they''re accompanied by the judicatories."


    "I have many questions for you Nerian, and that goes for you as well mysterious child."


    She faces the courier and loudly exclaims. "Signal the rebellion that it is time to strike! We take back Vasantria!"

 Chapter 23: The puppets of fate. Pt. 3

    2 weeks before Ardrasthrur attacks. Vasantria Rebels try to take back their kingdom to restore it to its former glory.


    Fafnir, Nerian and Camille are at the city plaza where the execution was to take place. Enemy reinforcements storm the plaza forcing the Rebels to fight. Camille senses that it is an opportune time to attack, ending this tyranny once and for all. She signals for the entire rebel army to assault Zarakiol.


    This power that was granted to me still hasn''t faded. It feels exhilarating. I see the enemy soldiers pour into the plaza. Camille''s soldiers stand ready for the battle.


    I grab my sword and stand despite still being treated by Borias.


    "Hey kid! What are you doing? It''s not safe to move around yet."


    I ignore him. I''m covered in cuts, scars and wounds, but it feels great. Is this what they call the ''thrill of the battle''?


    I count at least 70 approximate enemy reinforcements. Our allies number up to 43 men, including Nerian, Camille, Borias and I.


    They clash immediately. The rebel forces are somewhat skilled, but they might not last long against experienced soldiers. Maybe I should put on a show for a bit. I can''t get this feeling of adrenaline away after all.


    I run forward and I close in one the battle field in a split second. Inhale... Exhale... It feels natural somehow. I''ve already taken a lot of lives. What''s a few more going to do?


    I hack and slash here and there, then move on to the next soldier. I leap from one enemy onto another. Bodies go down like flies.


    More reinforcements? Burn to ashes. Even more soldiers? Fall to me. Relentless insects i shall trample you.


    This power is amazing! You feel the limitless potential from it. I feel that I am getting stronger each second that passes. More! More! More! There''s just not enough to sate my hunger for this feeling of mine!


    ~view~


    The sudden burst of power slowly eats away at Fafnir. He does not realize it, but he has begun to change. Although soaked in the blood of his enemies he does not stop in his rampage.


    The allied rebels can''t begin to explain what they see. Should they be relieved that they have a strong ally? Or should they tremble in fear as they lay witness to what might be the birth of an uncontrollable monster.


    Nerian and Camille are speechless as well. None of them even fight anymore as they don''t have any enemies to fight. Fafnir has taken all of them.


    This keeps going until the reinforcements cease to arrive, and all that is left is a bloodied plaza where bodies of dead soldiers lay on the ground.


    Fafnir took all of them down with such ease that no ally rebel became wounded in that battle.


    He stands still, looking up at the sky. They''re all gone. It''s finished, is it really over?


    Small droplets of water begin to fall from above. It rains, the sky changes into a shade of grey. Behind those clouds is the sun, but it doesn''t seem that way if you look from below. It feels depressing. The sky mourns for someone.


    I realize what I have done as the rain pours down on me. My hand trembles, but I don''t let go of the sword I hold. I must see this through.


    I just can''t remove this feeling of deadly intent within me. It feels that it''ll eat me whole. This power might be a gift and a curse.


    I think deeply about this and suddenly feel a weight on my shoulders.


    "Are you alright Fafnir? What you did... Uhm.. I- it''s alright Fafnir." Nerian consoles me. It seems that he also feels that heavy burden that I carry with the lives I have taken.


    "To live a life of conflict and battle means that lives are born and lost. It will become commonplace soon enough, but never lose your feeling of humanity."


    Camille interrupts us. "We have no time. We must move and finish this. Unlike you Fafnir. My men aren''t as nearly capable of combat as you are. Let us finish this then we shall have time for talk. Bear with taking lives for now. I''m no saint to forgive you after this, but if it means that you''ll save even more lives in the process. Then I think that it is a justifiable reason."


    We all rush toward an alleyway. soldiers swarm every corner of the city. Every turn we take becomes a small skirmish. I try to control my thirst for fighting, letting the others share the hardships of battle.


    Zarakiol is large. It might even equal Atlas-Azure''s massive city. It looks terrible from the outside as everything has a dull shade to it. Even the people.


    Soon we come across another group of rebel fighters. They spot Camille from within the crowd of cloaked warriors. "Commander! The situation is dire. The judicatories are thinning out our ranks. Soon they''ll wipe out our entire frontline forces."


    "Tsk. Damn it all. I had wanted to capture the palace even before the judicatories had been deployed. It seems that Orbus has recognized this as a clear threat in no time at all. Follow me everyone, we shall advance upon the castle grounds."


    Camille breaks into a run, and we follow her. The soldiers faces have doubts in them. Just what are the judicatories? Why do they seem to fear them so much.


    We walk through the main city''s drenched stone streets. You could see the castle beyond the horizon, covered in mist as the rain becomes stronger. Thunder and lighting begin to sound.


    It is still the middle of the day. The fight is far from over as the enemy numbers increase for each distance we cover. Some are even more well armed than the previous soldiers that we fought earlier.


    Soon the horsemen are brought out. We come to a 3 way crossing were horsemen flooded from each side. They carry spears, skewering the fighters. The cannot battle them with speed. These soldiers are skilled they attack with a certain pattern.


    Our numbers quickly dwindle until a few of us remain. 10 fighters or so excluding Nerian, Camille and I.


    "Fafnir! Please use your power. We might not make it in this state." Nerian pleads. The horsemen approach and I am not given any time to hesitate.


    I hold out my hand in front of me and release a sizable blue ball of flame. It engulfs 4 horsemen burning them to ash along with their horses. The rest of the horsemen panic and run away from us. They become terrified of the anomaly, dropping their weapons in the process of running away.


    I turn around and see Camille staring at me. "Are you sure that you are not an emissary of the gods? Such power bestowed to you is quite a sight... But enough surprises. Let us move forward once again, the castle is close."


    The front castle garden is guarded. The odd thing is that there are only three of them. Two well armored ones wielding a dark colored sword with a matching shield the other stands there with his left hand on his hip. Short red haired wielding a long sharp sword strapped on his back. He wears a mysterious piece of armor. I hear Camille click her tongue in despair.


    "Unfortunately this might be the end for us. I planned this all out while Orbus''s strongest fighter was away, but apparently he kept him for emergencies." Camille, and her remaining men drop their weapons altogether. Why?


    I ask Nerian if he knows. He responds not removing his sight from them. "The two soldiers beside him are dark knight judicatories. They are the strongest of the strong. Just a few of them can take on an entire army."


    "How about that one on the center?"


    "Nerian responds with uncertainty. "He is Vasantria''s strongest. His name is Fiol Lumierre. One of the heroes of the country. The ones rumored to have fought against the ancients. Little is known about them, but their strength is unparalleled. Along with Ardrasthrurs Luke Galehearth and a few others, they took down the son of the gods along with King Arthur the greatest King, the king of Ardrasthrur."


    The man in question speaks from a distance. "Oh is that you Nerian? This is amazing! Imagine a reunion so unlikely as this one were to happen. It''s nice to hear you talking about me in such a manner. I''m quite honored really, but you know that you''ve chosen the wrong side correct?"


    The man named Fiol smiles while looking at us with his imposing eyes. Camille and the rest are unable to do anything. "Camille! What''s wrong? What happened to taking back Vasantria?"


    "Fafnir. We can''t defeat these people. They are way beyond our reaches even for you and your power. Maybe taking Vasantria back was just a dream."


    Camille falls into a depressed state. Fiol realizes that they have surrendered and orders the two judicatories to arrest them. He speaks. Triumphantly. "You''ve all made quite a ruckus really. Don''t take this the hard way though. I am only being ordered to do my job."


    We''re this close to the palace where Orbus is. Do they fear these people so much that they can''t make a move against them just because they''re powerful?


    I clench my fists in anger. It can''t end like this. Nerian''s dream for Vasantria''s future can be ignored. I''ll help you see it through no matter what.


    Fiol becomes curious, asking in a laid back manner. "What''s this? Why do you have a child with you? Desperate for people to join your rebellion that you''d take children in? Pitiful. It was a nice try. Too bad that you had to stop and surrender instead. I would''ve loved fighting someone as feisty as you miss Camille."


    The judicatories close in on us. The allied rebel army raise their hands in surrender. I am at the front of everyone else. The enemy is right in front of me. Should I act or just stay there and be defeated.


    The sound of thunder makes my heart beat faster, stronger, louder. Every time the heavens clap in terror I tremble myself. Wherever this power is coming from. Give me more!


    Inhale... Exhale... Inhale... Exhale...


    ''Courage comes instinctively.'' I remember Nerian''s words once again. I''ll become courage itself. No more hesitation.


    Fafnir quickly opens his now gleaming yellow eyes. He grips his sword tightly as the two judicatories come across his side. His left hand begins to flare up. You can softly hear fire being slowly extinguished by the rain.


    With a loud war cry, he engulfs his left arm in flames of blue, striking the judicator on his left with immense speed. The soldier couldn''t react in time. He might have not even known what was about to happen at all.


    The soldier flies opposite of Fafnir''s direction slamming into a wall with great force. He dies because of the sheer impact of the blow combined with the hole Fafnir punched through his armor and through the man himself.


    Fiol open his eyes wide in surprise. "Well this is unexpected. Blue flames... Interesting. So you think that you can take me on?"


    The young Fafnir faces to judicator on his right. He does the same thing, but the soldier reacts in time, raising his shield. Fafnir punches another hole this time on the soldier''s shield, breaking his arm.


    The soldier yells in pain giving Fafnir an opening. He spins slashing the soldier''s legs then spins again, slashing his neck. The last judicator falls on the ground. Blood floods out from him, but the rain washes it all away.


    "Camille! Nerian! Fight back. If you give up now there will be nothing left for you. Fight even when things seem desperate. I''ll handle this hero."


    The seem to take my words to heart as Camille orders her soldiers to pick up their weapons. Nerian picks up the nearby judicator''s sword and stands ready.


    Enemy soldiers arrive from behind us. Camille commands her remaining units. "Draw your swords and buy time for Fafnir. He might be the only one who can stop Fiol."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. Don''t hate for this. After all, you started it." Fiol approaches me as he draws his sword from behind him.


    "The name of this magnificent blade is Zwei. You''ll see why. Or you''ll probably won''t last long enough to see. Ha ha ha."


    The soldiers begin to clash from behind me and Fiol the so called hero comes to me. I''m the only one keeping the rest alive now. If I lose so does Nerian and the others.


    Time to get serious.


    Fafnir focuses his mind. His flame grows brighter, scales emerge on his skin. His eyes focus solely on Fiol''s every movement, not taking his eyes off him.


    He is prepared. A battle between the one who seeks power and the one who has the power.


    Fiol stands across Fafnir gripping his sword with two hands. Fafnir holds his sword with one hand while the other is shrouded in flames. They both stand motionless as the rain pours down on them.


    Fiol charges with a speed unlike any other. His soled distorts the environment around him.


    I react accordingly and back away. Fiol smashes his sword down on the ground cracking it.


    It would have been fatal if I had taken the full force of that attack. It would break my sword as well. It''s just a random sword anyway.


    Fiol is not finished. He leaps forward with his word drawn upwards. He smashes down one again.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I sidestep to his left punching forward with my ignited left hand. The punch creates a circular gale of wind. Fiol disappears from my sight.


    "Behind you..."


    He taunts me. I barely defend myself with my sword as I turned around. I fly away from him due to the impact of the attack.


    My sword is shattered. My right hand trembles from the sensation of Fiol''s attack.


    Fiol charge once again. I couldn''t react fast enough as Fiol uppercuts me with his right arm sending me flying upwards.


    He jumps towards me while I fall from the air. Fiol flips forward, hitting me with his leg down to the ground. I fall flat face down on the now destroyed stone floor.


    I try to get up as quickly as I can, ignoring the pain from the fall. I might have died from that, if not for the strength I posses.


    I need something to fight with. I immediately sprint towards the first judicator that I had launched towards the castle walls.


    Fiol follows immediately and in a matter of seconds he has already caught up to me. He stops a few meters in front of me and slashes sideways anticipating my arrival and his timing.


    I flip forward using the momentum of my speed. I land cleanly behind Fiol and successfully pick up the sturdy sword of the judicator.


    "Getting better. I thought that you''d die from the first few attacks, but I was clearly mistaken. Now time to up the ante a bit shall we."


    The atmosphere around him changes. You could feel the immediate change in his attitude. He is not playing around anymore. His sharp eyes focus on me and he changes his stance.


    More power! Give me more power! Otherwise he will dominate me with pure strength alone.


    I try to draw strength from wherever this power is coming from as desperately as I can. My body heats up.


    Fiol attacks me with a series of slashes and strike of his sword. I counter everything he throws at me using the same attacks. I can barely keep up with his speed. If I don''t improve then he''ll outmatch me in every way possible.


    Our attacks become a waltz of blades being swung here and there. Sparks fly in every direction.


    Fiol''s skill with his blade is awe inspiring. I utilize all the skills I''ve learned from Andour and my past experiences. They will be put to test here and now.


    Fiol parries my attack. He dives in for the strike, but I counter with a burst of flames. It makes him back away. This is my chance!


    I connect with a series of strong slashes to Fiol. To my amazement, he skillfully defends himself even when being backed up by a multiple attacks. Still unscathed.


    He finally leaps away once he staves off my series. "Wow! Who knew you could do that. You''re is really something else. Let me tell you that it has been a while ever since someone lasted this long against me in a fight. Let''s bring up the intensity a bit more then ha ha."


    The pressure around him intensifies yet again. This time I feel the a heavy force of power around him. I raise my guard by adjusting my stance to a certain degree. One where I might be able to at least prevent myself from being launched by the brutality of Fiol''s attack.


    He breaks the presence of wind around him by lunging at breakneck speed. I see the direction that he will takes and evade it.


    Fiol slashes diagonally with such a strong force that the wind and rain are cut from where Fiol directed his attack.


    I launch a ball of flame towards him, but he simply splits it in two. I rush Fiol as he does what I predicted he will do after I launched a fireball at him.


    I slash downwards from my right. Fiol fends by turning his back on me and letting his sword lay on his back, the tip of Zwei is reinforced my his left arm. I recoil in my own attack.


    Fiol anticipated this and spun forward counterclockwise from his original position. He cuts upwards with Zwei knocking me and my sword away. I get up but by the time I do...


    He point his sword toward my neck. "It seems that this is the end of the line."


    "I won''t lose! It''s far from over!"


    I kick his blade upwards and ignite both hands with flames and duck. I rush his body with extreme force.


    My punch connects to his stomach. He archs his body from the blow. "I''m not done yet! Grrahh!"


    I deliver a series of punches on the same point on his stomach each punch increases with ferocity as I scream louder in anger.


    10, 30, 57, 89, 124, 240 punches. It doesn''t stop there. I keep unleashing a series of punches without even thinking about anything else. "Aargh eat this!"


    With one last punch I smash my flame lit fist straight into his face launching him toward the castles very walls. The walls break down as Fiol smashes into it.


    "Die puny insect! You are beneath me!" I launch countless balls of fire towards the as the where Fiol landed in. The castle explodes and erupts in blue flames.


    I realize that this is not me anymore. It becomes hard to stop myself. I can''t stop! My rage continues to ravage the castle, destroying it with each successive ball of fire.


    Suddenly someone knocks me face down on the ground. Whoever did, made me stop from my rampage. I regain control of my body after a few seconds.


    I breathe in and out as hard as I can. I feel lightheaded after all of that. What happened to me? I hear a voice call out to me from behind.


    "Fafnir! Fafnir! Wake up! Come to your senses."


    I turn around to see Nerian. So he was the one who knocked me down on the ground. I see him desperately trying to wake my consciousness that''s near fading.


    I shake my head and awake from being disgruntled. I pant desperately trying to inhale and exhale in hopes of controlling myself.


    "What happened? What did I do?" In a state of panic I get up in a hurry, breathing hard and profusely.


    I begin to feel weak. The power that I received from an unknown source deteriorates and I return to my normal state.


    Nerian looks at me with concern. Behind him is Camille and the other remaining soldiers.


    I try to look past them to see the progress of their battle, and it seems they won but at the cost of a few lives.


    Camille kneels beside Nerian and speaks to me. "You actually managed to defeat a hero. How? What kind of power do you truly posses? Those people are considered the highest in terms of heirerchy. They rank below the demigods themselves. So how... Never mind. Thank you Fafnir. You didn''t give up even when the rest of us did."


    "I don''t think it''s finished yet. There is still Orbus waiting inside the castle." I point towards the partially destroyed castle. It''s other connected structures lie in a burning ruin as blue shaded smoke flares from its debris.


    "There''s more of them coming this way boss. I can see a few judicators. They must have seen the explosion." Borias alerts the remaining soldiers and Camille about the state they are in.


    Camille stands and moves infront of us. "We don''t have much time left. Nerian, take Fafnir and defeat Orbus once and for all. Orbus is a skilled swordsman. Fafnir must be weak so you must help him. I''ll hold them off as best as I can."


    At that very moment a few people wearing cloaks arrive to the scene. "Commander! This is what''s left of us. They completely destroyed everyone else. What should we do?"


    "Prince Nerian and his friend will defeat Orbus while we stall the army that will come here. We need to stall them no matter what the cost! Will you help me everyone?"


    The soldiers look at one another as Camille pleads for their help. One of them speaks up. "For Vasantria I shall give my life! And to you prince Nerian. Avenge your family at all cost."


    Everyone agrees. Their morale ascends at their dreams for their kingdoms future hangs on the balance. I count at least 70 armed men left against Zarakiol''s well armed army.


    "Go Nerian, Fafnir. It''s all up to you now. Whether I live of die here will be up to everyone. I pray for your safety." She turns her back on us as the enemy army closes in on our position. The men al, rally up so that no enemy may pass the courtyard of the palace.


    I struggle to get up. Nerian lends me his hand and I manage to regain balance. We rush towards the castle whereof us is said to be in, smashing the door open with a kick with desperately search for him.


    "Upstairs!" Says Nerian. He seems sure so I follow his steps.


    The stone built palace contains many room where grand furnishings are seen everywhere. It seems dark now that the rain has poured although the feeling of grandeur remains throughout the empty palace. Thunder and lighting echo throughout the heavens and the cold wind bears down upon the weary people of Zarakiol.


    We finally make it to the last known floor of the palace where a man wearing a grand set of armor stands with his back turned to us. He seems to know that we are here.


    In the corner of the immensely spacious room lies a large cage built to keep someone or something in. I can faintly see a silhouette of a person inside, but due to the lack of lighting in the area I can barely make anything out beside the man who stands in front of a tall stain glass window.


    He turns slowly, his armor *clanks* a few times as he turns. No other sound can be heard other than the clap of thunder and lightning.


    "Nerian... Still stubborn as ever. Tell me, what are your intentions now that you have come this far."


    Nerian raises his sword in front of him. "Isn''t it obvious yet uncle? This has to stop now! Your tyranny ends here. Lives of many Vasantrians have been taken just because of your unsatisfactory lust for greed."


    Orbus responds with an angry tone. "The people of Vasantria grew weak. They lost to another kingdom when they should have clearly won, but no. Your father was weak. He could not finish the task because he did not want to toss away a few lives for the glory of this kingdom. Now comes you Nerian. You inherited your father''s weak will. You do not deserve the throne."


    He draws his gold crested sword with his left hand. It is adorned with strange colors of different gems stones. Odd inscriptions are etched into the sword.


    He raises his right hand which glows a color of pure darkness. A color similar to that of Samaels. Wait... Does this mean that Orbus might know sorcery as well?


    He attacks without warning, launching a projectile made of magic towards me. I try to move but a pain runs through my entire body from the earlier bout with Fiol. I am frozen in place and I do not have my power anymore. I raise my sword in front of me hoping that the impact won''t hurt that much.


    It doesn''t or so it seems. I open my eyes and see Nerian in front of me. He took the attack head on. I couldn''t clearly see what he did exactly. He turns around and forces a smile with his bloodied face. "Are you alright Fafnir? Ha~ I can''t compare to you in terms of strength, but you have to compromise sometimes."


    "Nerian!" He goes down on one knee clearly weak as he took on the attack.


    "I feel useless, but this might be the only thing I can do for now. Please Fafnir! Please defeat Orbus for me. I can''t move any longer."


    "... Leave this to me Nerian." I stand up with a clear resolve and an unmoving desire to fulfill it. I feel that strange sensation once again as I think of Nerian''s request. My heart throbs quickly yet again. I close my eyes and focus.


    Inhale... Exhale... It feels natural now. I''ve only done this today, but it feels that I could''ve done it all along. Is this my power or Marchosias''s?


    I feel omnipotent. Everything is bound to me. I am the lord of this land, this space, this time... Every him is beneath me. I am the one that will stand above all.


    His eyes glow yellow accompanied with the viper like pupils as he open his eyes. His aura changes. This is no longer the same Fafnir that once hesitated with every decision. His temperament has changed, but it is still Fafnir yet it is not him.


    Parts of his skin are replaced with scale like patterns. He grips his sword with great strength that the hilt cracks. His signature blue flames ignite on his left hand. He inhales air and exhales blue flames. The faint winds surround Fafnir in an embrace.


    Fafnir looks at Orbus with an overbearing aura of contempt. "Come insect. Show me the power that dares defy mine."


    Orbus readies himself. He feels the aura the mysterious child in front of him. He knows that he can''t take him lightly anymore. Even misstep might be fatal.


    Nerian who is fatally injured rests on the side of the room. He notices the cage and crawls near it despite his wounds and the battle that will commence at any moment.


    The roar of lighting and thunder resonates within them. The next strike of lighting will signal the beginning of the battle. Each side prepares their all. No holding back. It all ends here.

 Chapter 24: The calm before the storm.

    The heavens erupt with a loud crash of lightning. The two entities moved fluidly at the same time, clashing with their weapons with a force so strong that it would knock anything near it away with a burst of air.


    Fafnir tries a straight punch, but fails as Orbus catches his first. He corrodes it with his own power shrouding fafnir''s fist with a dark malefic power.


    Fafnir couldn''t escape his grasp. He ignites his hand with flames forcing Orbus to recoil in pain.


    He rushes Orbus who is in a state of confusion. They clash blades once again, but Orbus reacts in the nick of time.


    I retreat a few paces back clicking my tongue in irritation. He seems to be going all out. I sense something ominous from him.


    He attempts to provoke me with words. "All this talk about being omnipotent and this is all that you can manage?" He attacks once again.


    He launches another projectile made of pure dark matter. I counter by blasting it with a ball of flames, creating a fog in the room. Orbus uses this as a chance to attempt a surprise attack in which he circles around me, trying to find an opening in which he could strike.


    He runs with an amazing speed as all I can see are his after images.


    I manage to see him clearly with my eyes enhanced to a certain degree. I follow his movements carefully as he continues to circle me using the fog to his advantage.


    There! I launch a ball of flames ahead of his direction. He falls for the bait and attacks me charging in, blade first. He stops before he rushes into the flames that I created.


    I parry his attack with a similar one that Fiol used against me. I put the sword behind me as I turn my back, supporting the top part of the sword with my left arm.


    He strikes the side of my sword just as I planned he would do. I spin counterclockwise swinging my sword upwards, I knock his sword away. Igniting my fist with blue flames and follow up with a swift straight punch to his body.


    He takes the blow as he previously recoiled from his own attack. Orbus flies across the room, slamming into the walls, crushing it in the process.


    "I''m not finished yet you insolent plebe!" I throw my sword toward where Orbus flew, and I follow shortly by leaping forward.


    As Fafnir assaults Orbus with an earth shattering blow he brings the walls down with him as well. Meanwhile on the outside where the battle is taking place. A wall breaks down in an instant, rubble flies everywhere pelting unlucky victims with stones and boulders.


    A large hole can now be obviously seen from the top floor of the castle. One man stands in the center of it all. His looks down on his opponent, drenched in the rain with yellow eyes of contempt and anger. His clothes and armor is in tatters, scars and wounds everywhere on his body are clearly apparent.


    The storm becomes stronger, and a torrential downpour rage along the battlefield. The fighters outside halt their skirmish at the sight of what had just happened.


    Camille looks to where Fafnir looks down upon. There lies a body face down on the ground along with the debris that had been broken down from the palace walls. She recognizes him. It is Orbus, he lies unconscious on the pavement.


    Fafnir grabs his sword and jumps down from the massive hole that he had created on the castle wall. He lands meters away from Orbus. The tyrannical King regains consciousness. He hears footsteps approaching him. Lone footsteps, not from the ones fighting the skirmish, no. They merely watch the events unfold before them motionless.


    Quickly getting back up his both legs, he realizes what had happened to him as he grimaces from the pain. He took the brunt force of the child''s attack and was sent flying into the walls where he lost consciousness. Everything after that is a mystery to him.


    "Damn this! A mere child pushing me back! I''ll shall put you in your place insolent bastard!" Orbus ignores the pain he feels in his body. His eyes glow a full shade of black, his hands emit the same color as well. He begins to slowly levitate in the air.


    His voice echoes throughout the small battlefield. "You''ve forced me to unveil my precipice. Know that your defeat draws near as I unleash the strength given to me by the daemons themselves."


    Fafnir reacts when he hears the word ''daemons'' he received his powers from a daemon? It can''t be... Some pieces start falling into place, but there are some pieces that don''t connect.


    He glares at Orbus who floats in mid air. "Enjoy the taste of the air while you can. You won''t be able to when I put you down." He draws his weapon with his right hand and ignites his left with blue flames despite the torrent continuously raining down upon them. The flames itself burn fiercely that not even the strongest of rain can extinguish them.


    Orbus sends a series of projectiles flying towards Fafnir, but like water to an obstacle he dodges them all nimbly, the attacks hit the ground instead leaving a permanent engraving. Fafnir draws close and Orbus begins to grow desperate, increasing the amount of projectiles he launches towards his agile foe.


    Fafnir leaps, skillfully cutting away at every projectile Orbus launches at him, he slashes at Orbus, but In a blink of an eye he disappears and Fafnir is suddenly impacted down to the ground by an unknown force.


    His impact smashes the ground. Fafnir slowly gets up. He dusts his shoulder off as if nothing had happened.


    The one responsible for bringing Fafnir down was Orbus. He has used one of his hidden abilities, thus giving him an edge in this battle.


    Fafnir looks up and sees Orbus chanting mysterious words into the air. In a split second he begins to multiply. There are now three of them, one is legitimate while two are not. There are no differences with each copy of Orbus making it difficult to identify which is which.


    The rain calms, but the downpour remains. Both are drenched but focused solely on each other.


    Orbus relents as he chants yet again, but for a longer duration this time.


    Fafnir takes this as an ample opportunity and strikes while Orbus stands idle.


    Little did Fafnir know that the tyrannical King prepared traps near him. As he approached the traps began to activate and take form. The trap morphed into multiple dark colored circular glyphs that surrounded Fafnir in every direction. In the center was a symbol of some sort where chains made of mysterious metallic material emerged and bound Fafnir in every direction.


    His arms, legs, neck and body where tied down by Orbus''s daemon given powers. Fafnir now stands at the mercy of his enemy. Though Orbus still has his eyes closed, continuing to chant, Fafnir tries to break free of the chains with all his might.


    He grips the chains as a last resort and begins to burn his bindings.


    Orbus finishes his chant and bears witness to Fafnir, who desperately tries to burn off the chains that hold him up in the air. "Alz, mei''r, sigma!"


    Fafnir clearly remembers his chant, and to his surprise some of the words are very familiar to him. He knows the words very well, but does not want to believe in his doubts. He looks at Orbus as Fafnir struggles to burn the chains.


    Numerous dark spheres appear out of thin air. The spheres begin to form and take shape as Orbus molds every single one of them using his hands engulfed with his devilish mastery of the dark arts.


    The rain weakens as small droplets fall instead of a raging downpour. The sky still darkens, but it''s not because of the clouds that well up with water. Instead the sky is filled with strange dark objects and they scatter throughout the limitless sky.


    Orbus brings his hands down toward Fafnir and the projectiles all descend with great speed. You begin to identify the mysterious objects clearly as they descend further towards their target.


    Countless swords formed from the dark spheres race down towards Fafnir. "Now lay witness to the garden of creation!"


    The swords of pure void strike Fafnir in every direction. The rain is instead replaced by a raging torrent of swords all being manipulated by one person. The volley of swords continues for a long time as some of the swords simply pass through fafnir''s body.


    Swords impale every part of fafnir''s body, but he still breathes desperately. He hangs on for dear life as he is struck from his body until his toes. He managed to breathe fire in front him so that his head wouldn''t be harmed from the attack. He hangs by the chains with a half dead demeanor. He looks at Orbus with misty eyes.


    "Is this the end for you young child? Have you failed?" Orbus summons one more sphere of pure darkness beside him. He molds it into a sword the same as the others that are still impaled on fafnir''s body.


    He comes closer to him and wields his sword with two hands. He slowly plunges the sword into fafnir''s chest as he draws closer. His expression hardens as he is forced to bear this pain or succumb to it. He decided not to do the latter and bear with it instead.


    The sword passes through him and it is bathed with fafnir''s blood. The ones fighting who spectate the battle from below watch as their king slowly murders a child. Although they know that he is no ordinary child, they still can''t bear to watch such a gruesome scene.


    Camille looks away, shielding her eyes to hide her tears. She wants to desperately aid Fafnir, but knows that she cannot do anything to help him.


    The rest of the soldiers watch in silence as they see a power unlike any other. Unknown to them that their king possesses such strength, enough to dominate his enemies.


    "Fafnir! Fight back! Don''t lose heart! Let go of him you walking old relic!" Borias shouts at the top of his lungs. He draws his bow and fires three arrows consecutively towards Orbus.


    He brushes them off like mere pebbles. "Weak... You are nearly nothing to me." He fires a projectile towards Borias. Unable to dodge in time he is hit with the full force the attack.


    "Borias!" Camille shrieks in terror as one of her closest companions is killed right in front of her.


    The ground cracks as the impact from Orbus''s attack clearly shook the earth. The fog clears up and Borias''s mangled body lies on the floor. He is motionless, but both eyes are open, looking into the sky. He smiles for the last time and speaks softly.


    Camille hurries to his side. She knows that nothing can be done to save him. He is already on death''s door. She clasps his hand as Borias tries to say something.


    Fafnir looses composure as he witnesses another loss of life. He turns around, eyes wide open to see Borias nearly dead from receiving Orbus''s attack. He opens his mouth to say something, but the words won''t come out. Fafnir is clearly helpless as countless of blades have impaled his body. He disregards that for it seems losing someone is more painful to him than anything.


    "T-tell... Fafnir to take this guy down for me. I might have not known him for so long, but I know he can do it. I know that great things will come from him just by looking at him." He tries to raise his right arm, though destroyed completely he still tries. He reaches out to Fafnir while he lies down of the ground, trying to grasp him. "You''ll be legendary someday ha-ha."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    With those lasts words, his arm falls down, and his voice disappears entirely. His bloodied and battered face displays a smile that could move your heart. Camille sobs quietly beside him. She whispers to herself quitely. "Rest in peace brother... You said you wanted to see a bright future for everyone even if it meant your life. You won''t see it, but you tried. We are powerless, but you still stood strong against the odds."


    She stands, her image is clearly a mess. Worn out from the countless of battles that she has faced with the rebellion, she stands and draws her sword pointing it at Orbus.


    "I''ll finish what my brother had started." He runs towards Orbus who is now standing on solid ground. Camille shouts to provide her self some strength as she rushes Orbus, clearly unimpressed with what she is trying to do.


    "Futile. Those without power should only stand down and be crushed by those with power." Orbus begins chanting once again.


    Camille comes in close and slashes skillfully at Orbus. Slicing left and right trying to at least injure him with one attack. Orbus simply slaps the sword away with his hand. He speeds towards Camille and holds her by the neck.


    "Come sigma." A sphere is summoned beside him. He molds it into a sword once again. Camille is unable to do anything but struggle as she is at the mercy of Orbus.


    He wields the sword with his open hand and draws it near camilles chest. This has happened before with Fafnir.


    As the tyrannical King slowly draws the top of the blade closes to Camille''s body, he suddenly hears a sound of a chain being broken.


    He stops what he was doing and turns his attention to where he bound Fafnir in chains. He is not there anymore. Instead he feels a presence behind him. He slowly turns around and realizes who it is.


    It is the child. His eyes are bloodshot, his body still impaled by the swords. His fist burns with a bright blue flame. He sees it run through... Him?


    He quickly looks at his chest, and there is a bloodied hand burning with blue flames. Orbus remarks. "You... Heathen!"


    "I''ll shall waste no other words for you any longer except this last farewell..." Fafnir pulls out his hand and now grips Orbus''s head with it. "Burn for all eternity for the future of the people are not yours to decide any longer!" He incinerates Orbus from head to toe until nothing remains.


    He shouts in pain and agony, but Fafnir looks at him without mercy. Orbus tries to fight back by chanting, but fails as he stutters from being burnt alive. He then tries to strangle him with his hand, but Fafnir breaks his arm, forcing Orbus to recoil with twice the pain.


    He burns to ashes, and his screams disappear... Forever. The swords impaling Fafnir disappear as well. The skies begin to clear and the light pieces the clouds, creating beams of light from the heavens.


    Fafnir falls to his knees, then finally on the ground. Camille sits on the ground as she was released from Orbus''s grasp when Fafnir intervened.


    He blacks out...


    The entire city of Zarakiol the capital city of Vasantria stood silent while the battle between Orbus and the rebellion raged on. They all emerge from their homes as the daylight shines upon a new future waiting to be created.


    2 days after the battle ended, the people who supported Orbus in his regime surrendered peacefully. His advisors revealed the truth about Orbus''s deceit and lies. The people took this badly as they all assumed and believed that the previous royal family died because of their unanimous decision. They cried out when they knew this as the Du Leroux royal family gave them so much as brothers and sister of Vasantria.


    They hailed Nerian and pleaded for his forgiveness. Every single citizen of Zarakiol who condemned the royal family also loved them in return. They felt betrayed when the lies started to spread, thus their feelings drastically changed. They loved the Royal family as their own friends and sometimes family, but it was already too late to realize that lies and na?vet¨¦ were the root of the problem.


    Nerian accepted their forgiveness with open arms, saying. ''Come. Let us rebuild a new future, one where everyone will live happily.''


    The rebels and the soldiers that spectated the battle between Orbus and Fafnir also become a widespread topic. Nearly everyone was talking about him from the time they were about to be executed, and until the time where he defeated Orbus. Rumors never stopped developing about how he was a champion sent by the gods to punish them for their sins, but no one has yet to know for Fafnir still remains unconscious.


    The townspeople quickly helps to rebuild the place that was decimated in the battle. Zarakiol started its reform with Nerian immediately ascending the throne. Vasantria rebuilt what it could for the moment. Economy was crumbling and the rest of the military still in disarray as some who served Orbus still remains loyal to him.


    The rest of Vasantria was informed of what had happened to Zarakiol. The news of a new king sitting on the throne made the rest of Vasantria lively one again. They are free of the corruption that once ravaged their kingdom.


    The prisoners who were wrongly accused were freed from the prisons.


    Another day passes and Nerian begins to grow concerned. Fafnir has yet to wake up. Will he ever open his eyes? He fears for the worst as he and his sister witnessed the battle from palace''s top floor. He knows what Orbus did to Fafnir and Borias.


    Inside the cage that Orbus had in the large chambers was his sister. There he found her imprisoned.


    Nerian paces around the room where Fafnir lies on the bed unconscious. His wounds were fatal when he was first brought here. Some of the doctors said that he was beyond saving, but after a day''s time his wounds healed miraculously, but the traces of scars remained on his body. Yet after that he still has not awakened.


    A child almost as tall as Fafnir enters the room where Nerian waits impatiently. "Your unrest is contagious brother. Please calm down. I have brought you something to drink. Warm tea."


    Nerian stops his worry as he sees his sister enter the room. "Charlotte! You''ve come? I''m sorry. I just can''t seem to calm down. What if he never wakes up? He saved this kingdom by taking on the burden of the fight. He didn''t have a reason to fight with us, yet he did. I don''t think he is from Vasantria even."


    Nerian sits down as Charlotte offers Nerian something to calm his nerves. The girl wears simple clothing. A brown gown with a tunic, and a long skirt. She has a short brown hair and blue eyes to match with her fair but beautiful face. She displays a calming aura with her demeanor.


    "I still cannot believe someone like him could have changed Vasantria so much. We are of the same height and he is only a year older than me yet he has done a great feat." Charlotte talks out loud about what she has thought about Fafnir when she first saw him battle Orbus 2 days ago.


    "Truly amazing isn''t it? Who knew he was the one destined to save us and Vasantria in just a few days. I met him in the dungeons where I was being imprisoned. At first I thought that he was merely a normal child who was separated from his parents, but it seems he''s gone through a lot."


    They both look at the half naked Fafnir who has a chiseled well built body but a body covered in various scars and wounds. Some look terribly fatal.


    "Charlotte... Uhm I wanted to ask your opinion about something if it''s alright with you."


    She turns around with a confused face. His brothers atmosphere changes in a somewhat serious one.


    "What would you like to talk about?" She sits beside Nerian.


    "What do you think of the idea of marrying, having someone to marry in the future?.. You know, like a fianc¨¦e."


    "Charlotte opens her eyes in clear surprise. Flustered she puts both hands on her mouth to hide her embarrassment. "A F-fianc¨¦e? But why? Isn''t it too early to think about that? It''s just that... Uhh.. I don''t think."


    Nerian interrupts. "Well I won''t force you, but what do you think about the idea?"


    "I don''t think anyone would like to have me as a fianc¨¦e. I become too embarrassed at times, I''m shy around strangers and I always stutter when I speak because im not used to it."


    "Haha I''m surprised that you didn''t know that you had a small fan club of boys just lining up to talk to you and court you. They found your personality quite cute and charming as I do."


    "What! No... That''s uhh uhh. Ah~"


    "It''s fun to tease you and all Charlotte, you''re cute that way, but sometimes you turn red all of a sudden. Like a... Yeah like a tomato."


    "A tomato?" Charlotte turns even redder as Nerian continues to tease her.


    He continues with the previous conversation. "Going back to our previous conversation. What do you think of having a fianc¨¦e?"


    "... I can''t decide yet. I don''t think I''m prepared for that, but when the time comes... I''ll be prepared... I think."


    "Ha ha. That''s my cute little sister! Go for it! I know you can do it." Nerian ruffles Charlotte''s short soft hair.


    Charlotte gets up and becomes curious. She examines Fafnir a bit closer. She bends her body down beside him and looks at something that''s on his faded golden hair.


    The door opens and Alfreed comes in. "How is the child doing master Nerian?"


    The sound of the door opening wakes the sleeping child.


    He suddenly springs up... He bumps onto something or someone as he feels a soft sensation on his lips. The soft feeling goes away and he opens his eyes, clearing his sight with a few blinks.


    He looks around the room and sees two familiar faces. "Nerian, Alfreed Is that you?"


    Nerian has a face of a proud brother. "Woah! Will you look at that. Fafnir! You''re awake!"


    Alfreed has his eyes wide open. He takes his glasses off and wipes it, wearing it again. He''s not mistaken. "I will let myself out master Nerian." Alfreed exits.


    Fafnir notices someone else in the room. "Who are you?"


    The one he notices is a girl who has a flustered expression. She has her hand on her lips. Her eyes are open in shock as she looks at Fafnir. The mysterious girl slowly turns red.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    The girl quickly opens the door and runs away. Did I do something wrong? But what was that soft sensation I felt on my lips? I don''t think food can feel that soft. So what is it exactly.


    All that remains in the room is a newly awakened Fafnir and Nerian who grins from ear to ear.

 Chapter 25: To ascend, or descend: that is the question.

    ~10 days left before Ardrasthrur''s attack.


    Nerian puts both hand on my shoulders in smiles in relief. "My friend you are awake finally! I thought you''d forever be stuck in eternal slumber."


    He realizes that my entire body still pains from the wounds and scars I received so he backs away and talks from beside my bed.


    "What happened? All I remember seeing last was... Borias''s death..." I remember the face that Camille had made when Borias died. I still feel a strong hint of guilt swelling up from my heart. It feels that it might burst at any moment. I couldn''t protect anyone again. I just want to scream out loud right now. Was my power not enough?


    The moment I mention Borias was the moment that Nerian''s expression turned dark. He feels terrible for his death just by looking at him. He breathes, preparing to tell me something. "Yes... Borias''s death was a tragic one, but don''t blame yourself. You did more than enough to try and save him. Even we couldn''t have done anything, but you managed to avenge him."


    He clench my firsts in anger. I begin to ponder back thinking that if I had this much power, I thought that it would be enough to save anyone. I never wanted that feeling of losing someone dear to you, but when someone else you know loses their loved ones. It just pierces your heart and soul. How they felt at that time, or what went through their minds as it happened.


    In an act to cheer me up, Nerian tell me what had happened to Zarakiol over these past 2 days that I had been asleep. "Zarakiol has begun its drastic change. People have risen up once again. Everyone is working together, no more conflicts, it has become peaceful. It''s similar to the peace that I had dreamed of for this kingdom."


    "What I am happiest for the most was the people who asked for forgiveness. I''m sure mother and father would be happy if they looked down on us now. I had been reunited with my sister once again thanks to you. I think you''ve seen her before."


    Confused, I think back and remember someone else that was in the room. "Do you mean the girl that ran out the door in a hurry?"


    "Ahaha she is quite shy. Her name is Charlotte. I hope you two get along very well as friends...or maybe something else." Nerian smiles widely as he says this.


    "Something else? What do you mean?" I don''t have a clue about what Nerian means. The was he speaks is mysterious and vague at times. Or maybe that''s just how people born from a royal family talk like.


    "Nothing... You might know soon enough though, but how are you feeling? Should you still be lying down on the bed instead of sitting up?"


    "I feel a small amount of pain, but not that much anymore. I think I can move around now."


    Nerian looks closer at me. "That''s strange. Don''t you realize how sever your wounds were? You were even stabbed by a sword right through your chest!" He points at the past were a scar remains. It has healed, but the scar remains there as well as every other scar and wounds i received.


    "Truly amazing! Your wounds heal faster than anyone ever could. Are you sure that you''re not sent here by the gods? You fight better than any warrior in these lands, you have power only thought to be rumors and heresy. Those blue flames that come from thin air! It was a captivating sight every time you used it. Don''t you ever burn yourself from that? It seems quite dangerous."


    Nerian continues his countless barrage of questions, and I answer as quickly as I can. They never seem to run out though. His interests are truly piqued. I thought that they would be more terrified than amazed from seeing someone do the impossible.


    After we talk for what seems to be several hours already. Nerian remembers something as he stands up in surprise. "I apologize Fafnir, but I need to return to the palace. There are a lot of things I must fix, including the reparations with the damages that Orbus had done. I''ll leave you to rest for today. I shall come back later tonight with dinner so look forward to it!"


    He exits in a hurry. Time does fly when you''re having an amusing time. Now I am all alone in the room. You could hear the faint rustle of busy people.


    It seems the town truly had begun its change. I remember what the town had looked like when we first came here. The people looked sad. Not a lot of people were outside. Everything looked pale in comparison to the past.


    I realized something as I was recalling the past. "Samael! I have to search for him. Where was he?"


    My thoughts lingered. Then I remembered Orbus chanting what Samael would normally say. The pattern of Alz, mei''r still stay with me.


    I try to get up, but realize that I was in much more pain than I thought. My entire body still resonates with pain forcing me to fall down on the floor instead of struggling with this unbearable pain.


    I''m sure that I made a loud noise when I fell down. Regardless I try to stand again. What could I used to support me?


    I look around the room. It was quite spacious. A plain bed, stone built walls, adequate furnishings and lanterns lit up in every corner of the room.


    I try to crawl forward in an attempt to head to the door using my right hand. The only hand that''s not that damaged from the battle.


    The door opens. I couldn''t quite see who it was, but that person dropped whatever he or she was carrying. It seemed to be broken glass and split water. I hear a faint scream of terror ski look up, but no ones was there. It seemed that the person ran away. I can''t get out now that there are broken shards of glass in front of me. *sigh* "I can''t let this stop me. I have to find Samael somehow."


    I try to force my way with crawling through the shards of broken glass, but I hear footstep of someone running, it get loude and louder mining that the person is coming here.


    "Please don''t move!" I hear someone speak with a soft spoken voice. Must be a girl from what I hear.


    I can quite look up that much because I lie face down on the floor, and it''s a struggle to ever move anything other than my arm, but I see her pick up the broken shards of glass. All I can see is her brown skirt from where I am.


    She runs away again after she had cleaned the broken shards of glass. I continue try to crawl. "I can''t let this stop me. Just wait for me Samael. I''ll find you."


    Yet again I hear the footsteps coming closer. This time she stands a few meters away from me as if scared. "What''s wrong? What are you Doing? You should be resting in bed!"


    She stutters. I can''t see what see looks like, but I ignore her nonetheless. I need to find Samael first. I desperately need answers.


    "Stop! You need to go back and rest. You can''t go out looking like this!" She slowly approaches me and kneels by my side.


    "Give me your arm. I''ll help you."


    I do as she says and give her my right arm. "Argh! Damn." Even my legs won''t cooperate. I feel her pull with all her strength. She feels warm. I put my arms around her I now stand, supported by her.


    I try to catch a small glimpse of her. I realize that It''s the  girl from before. The one that suddenly ran away. So she must be Nerian''s sister.


    We stand here, my body arches as I struggle to keep my arms around her shoulders. It looks like we''re the same height. I can feel her temperature rise as we stand together in silence. I try to speak as i never got the chance to talk to her. "Your Name is Charlotte right?"


    She turn red from what I notice. She slowly node her head without looking at me. She must not like me huh. "Thank you... For helping me up Charlotte."


    "Y-you can''t go anywhere yet! You have to rest." A soft spoken yell escapes her mouth, and she quickly hides her embarrassment after realizing what she had said.


    "I can''t. I have to find someone important. I''m worried that I might never see him if I don''t go now. Please help me look for him." I look at her straight in the eyes. Our faces only inches from each other''s as I lean my body towards Charlotte''s, my legs begin to weaken.


    She finally returns my gaze as she becomes silent for a while. With a determined face she nods. "But please put on something to wear first." She stiffly looks forward not trying to look at me. I realize that I only had my leggings and nothing for the upper body.


    She helps me change into a more presentable but simple outfit. A normal brown pants and white shirt. We head out at once, Charlotte accompanying me all the way.


    "Please help me get to the dungeons. I last saw my friend there when we were separated." Just as we get out of the house that I was resting in. I am suddenly met with strange gazes of people passing by. Is something wrong with me?


    Charlotte ignores the townspeople who looks our way, and continues walking alongside me.


    It takes quite a while, but with a little struggle we manage to head over to the dungeon. It is guarded by a man wearing a judicators armor. I remember what I had went through when I battled them, but dismissed the thought quickly as things have begun to change now. It won''t be like the past anymore.


    I speak to the guard who looks at us curiously. "Please let us through. I need to find someone in there."


    The guard speaks with a very strong, low tone. "The dungeons have been cleared. There''s no on else there but the guards cleaning up the cells. If you plan on insisting, the I will have someone escort you and Madame Charlotte."


    I had forgotten that Charlotte was royalty. Nerian told the truth. They seem to have accepted Nerian and Charlotte again.


    The guard requests another man to escort us. One lanky tall man comes right away. "Come you two let us go. Don''t walk too far behind or too far ahead, wouldn''t want to lose you in here. It feels like a maze after all."


    He seems quite nice. He wears different armor than the judicator. We walk side by side with him inspecting the difference cell, but to no avail did we find someone. Only a few remains. We begin to descended further into the vast dungeons of Zarakiol.


    "Here we are. The last holding cells. The guards have not been here yet so it might smell terrible, but we coul turn around if you''d like."


    The guard gives us options. I look to Charlotte "it''s alright. I can keep going."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Very well then. Hold on. I will open the door."


    His keys clank, the noise echoes through the room. The metal door opens with a loud screeching sound.


    We peer into the the dungeon. To our amazement we see a well lit dungeon where a silhouette hides within the shadows. The guard enters and begins his interrogation.


    "What are you doing here? We''ve cleared the dungeons. We had made it clear that no civilians were allowed. How did you get in here in the first place? This door was sealed shut."


    We follow the guard who entered the cell. He pushes the mysterious person for more questions. She does not respond to any one of his questions.


    Instead she approaches and comes into the light.


    The light reveal its identity. A a beautiful woman, tall, tanned wearing seductive clothing. Long dark hair with a sharp captivating gaze. She has well developed features in every way possible. She licks her bright velvet lips as she stares at the guard. She bends over to seduce the guard with her well proportioned chest. She beckons to him silently with her delicate hand and the other hand is by her waist.


    She speaks with a mature sweet tone. "Well hello gentlemen. You seem to be lost, wandering here all by yourselves." Her voice is sweet and alluring. I found myself staring right at her. I can''t quite put my mind to it, but something feels ominous about her. Other than that I feel like the pain goes away as she speaks. Bathed in pure delight I am drawn to her.


    I feel someone shaking my shoulders. I ignore it for just staring right at this mysterious person fills you with vigor. I wonder why though.


    The guard who appoached her is now being carefully caressed by the woman in front of us. I feel envious. She notices and focuses her gaze at me. I look back intently into her eyes.


    "It seems that one child here feels dissatisfied... Come. I shall teach you the meaning of eternal pleasure." She motions for me to come closer in which I follow.


    I feel like I am being rocked back and forth by someone, but before you know it, I awake! I feel a stinging pain on my left cheek and begin to realize that I was being drawn to her by an unknown force. I look to my side knowing that there could only be one who could hit me. The one closest to me being Charlotte. She wears a slightly pouting expression as she looks the opposite way from me.


    I as her, oblivious of what had just happened to me. "What''s wrong Charlotte? What happened to me?"


    The woman interrupts as Charlotte stays silent. "Ooh someone seems a bit feisty. I was close although. Still I never expected you to break free from my charm. Truly surprising."


    She looks to the guard the we had accompanied. She caresses his neck, removing his helmet, and at that instant she bites on the guards neck.


    The guard begin to pale. It''s like his body is beginning to wither away, but after a while it doesn''t look like it anymore. The guard begins to wither away. The woman simply bit him and he became a zombified corpse.


    The body fall to the ground. She stares at us next. In a blink of an eye she is behind us already. The woman flicks me with her finger and I am sent flying across the room.


    I slam into the wall with a strong force and a loud thud. The wall cracks. My body aches in pain. I think several bones in my body break from this attack alone. I fall to the ground and spit out blood. "Ahh what the!" It feels like my very body is being torn apart every time I attempt to move.


    "Fafnir!" I hear a voice call out to me as I fall to the ground. My consciousness begins to fade once again. Damn not like this... Just who is she?


    As I begin to black out. I hear charlottes voice suddenly cut off as she speaks. It awakens my very being and I ignore all pain to look at her.


    She is being held up by her neck. The mysterious woman licks her tongue and opens her mouth. I see to pointed fangs along with her set of teeth as she open wide. I know what will happen. Just like with the guard!


    I can''t let that happen to her no matter what! I won''t lose anyone anymore.


    "You look quite delicious my dear. I shall take my time in devouring you." She brings her fangs closer to Charlotte.


    The terrified girl calls out to Fafnir desperately. She knows that he is injured to the point that he is close to being disabled forever, but she still hopes that someone could save her. "Fafnir... He-help me.."


    From the ground where Fafnir lay. A blue flame emerges, filled with his ambitions and his desire to fulfill it. He stands tall despite the countless injuries he has accumulated.


    Bloodied and battered as if possessed, his eyes glow yellow and he stands with only one leg, the other kneeling down. He points his open hand towards the woman who holds a victim.


    "Let her go this instant! She belongs to me. I shall burn you along with your threats you insolent woman!"


    Fafnir shouts with an angry voice that could shake the heavens. The woman trembles fear, but regains her composure right after. She tries to fake her slowly fading confidence. The child she underestimated had suddenly become a terrifying threat to her. Even in that state of his, she knows that he might have a chance of defeating her, costing the child his life in the process.


    She speaks under her breath. "I won''t take that gamble." She puts Charlotte down slowly and back away from her.


    She speaks once again. "Calm yourself. I have given up. My true reason for being here was to tell you something concerning someoneyou know and care about. I anticipated your arrival."


    Fafnir''s flames do not disappear as the woman still speaks, but she continues her message. "My name is Miarus. I am the daemon of lust, and one of the lords of hell. There is someone who is just dying to meet you. Does the name Samael mean anything to you?"


    The name clearly shakes him, but not enough to make his concentration on her fade away. He listens to her nonetheless.


    "We have taken him to hell where he belongs. If you want to save him. Then come to hell and rescue him yourself. He must be desperately waiting for someone to help him."


    The sound of several footsteps could be heard as they echo through the dungeon halls


    "I''m afraid that is all I can tell you. We shall be awaiting your arrival child of destiny."


    As she finishes,the guards come bursting in. They try to halt Miarus, but they fail. With a snap of her finger, everyone blinks. She disappears...


    The blue flame dies out and Fafnir again fall face down on the ground, but he doesn''t lose consciousness yet. He can''t, after all the the woman said. Things started running through his mind. Too much things even begin to think about clearly.


    Charlotte runs over to Fafnir quickly trying her best to help him out. She clearly saw how strong he had collided with the wall.


    He simply holds his arm out to her again. By reflex she already knows what to do. She takes his arm and gently puts on her shoulders, calmly lifting Fafnir up who bears with the pain of standing with his legs. Instead Charlotte sits him down beside a wall, and she sits beside him.


    He draws comfort from Charlottes''s calming presence and he feels like he could drift away. He speaks into her ears making her shiver in surprise. "I''m sorry about this, but please let me rest on your shoulder for a while. There''s just something about your warmth that makes me feel at ease." Fafnir sleeps.


    She blushes and turns red. She still remembers what Fafnir had said. She turn redder as she recalls ''she belongs to me'' although she might have taken it too hard and thought about it the wrong way. She is stiff as a statue as she sits beside Fafnir inside the cell.


    The guards offer to carry him, but she tell them that a short rest is all he needs.


    ~inside his mind~


    "Samael! Where are you?"


    "Fafnir! Save me! Please!"


    His thoughts are filled with conflict. Those are just one of the many possibilities that he imagines. There are more, other are even more gruesome and tragedy filled.


    "What should I do? What would you do in this situation Andour? I need an answer. I have to go to heaven or hell, but how."


    ~meanwhile inside the palace quarters~


    Nerian along with other people who seem to be advisors and secretaries move about the palace. A large table is infront of them and papers are scattered everywhere. The change and reform of a kingdom does not come easily.


    Suddenly a courier runs through the halls. The soldiers guarding the entrance to the main room of the palace blocks the man. "Please let me through! This is an important matter!"


    Nerian notices the man making a fuss by the entrance. "Let him in. I''ll handle this man."


    The courier breathes in relief. He places some documents and papers on the table where there are other important documents scattered here and there.


    "What is this?" Asks Nerian with a puzzled expression.


    "Please read it. We have to prepare. This is not a matter that we can settle peacefully anymore."


    Nerian skims through the words trying to find something of importance. He finally pinpoints it. He is surprised and at the same time speechless. He yells "Call the generals at once! Tell them that this is an emergency meeting!"


    He beckons for his secretary. He speaks to him. "Please handle this for a while. I have an urgent matter to attend to. Tell the generals to assemble inside the main barracks. I shall meet them there, but first I need to find Fafnir and my sister. Tell them to wait. Try to find Camille while you''re at it."


    The secretary obeys and relays the request to the generals.


    Nerian runs outside. His destination is the house where Fafnir is resting at. Her worries about the outcome of this, but first and foremost is how he will get though this hurdle.


    "Damn this! I knew there would be serious repercussions to Orbus''s attack on Ardrasthrur, but we are not ready yet. Our military is in disarray, and the people are just starting to get back on their feet. What should I do?"

 Chapter 26: Protect their safe haven.

    Nerian runs through the busy streets of Zarakiol In an attempt to find Fafnir and Charlotte. He is suddenly surrounded by the townspeople all trying to greet their king. Nerian runs past them, apologizing. They have confused faces as Nerian speed by them thinking if something urgent or alarming had happened.


    "There! Finally." He approaches the house. It is not lit from the outside. Nerian opens it, only to be greeted by silence. "Charlotte! Fafnir! I have returned. Are you here?" He runs towards the room on the first floor of the house and opens the door. Nothing but a messy bed where Fafnir was supposedly resting.


    "Where are they?" Nerian speaks to himself as he is all alone in the empty house. He had checked every room or every place possible to be in this house, but to no avail did he find Fafnir nor Charlotte. "This is terrible. I must get them to safety so that I can prepare the city defenses without worry. Besides, Fafnir is in no condition to be moving at all."


    No time to hesitate. I must do all I can in order to help the people first and foremost. I will convene with the generals first, then find them. I pray to Ylur that they are somewhere safe.


    And with that. Nerian exits his home. His next destination is the palace, the goal is to prepare the city for a defense. Thoughts linger inside Nerian''s mind. ''Will I be able to effectively think this through? The lives of a lot of people are mine to protect.'' Should we even defend? Or should he instead launch a counter attack?


    The city might not be ready yet. People are just starting to get back on their feet from Orbus''s Tyranny and corruption. He destroyed the stability of the economy and the strength of our military in his reign. It will take quite a while before those are settled. So what should I do?


    "All questions, but no answers. How would my father think of a solution for this... Wait! I know what i should do." And with that Nerian heads to the palace.


    Night time approaches, the lanterns are lit and the taverns are full. The sounds of rowdy people who only want to forget their worries scatter all about, trying to find a place where they can relax and unwind. Guards heighten their senses for anything can happen at night, watching out for small time thieves and petty arguments that always ends in drunk fistfights.


    People wearing extravagant clothing all flocks outside with their entourages in frilly clothing. Simple people who thrive under the moonlight all bathe under its presence, but the people have yet to know about the impending attack.


    Nerian has returned to the palace. The barracks where he told the generals to gather is next to the palace itself. Large stone built, well lit, the guards can be seen making their rounds and some can be seen still training hard, but this time the guards are doubled. High ranking soldiers or the general''s right hand men stand outside the doors in a stiff well organized fashion.


    The quickly salute Nerian as he approaches the door to where the generals gather. "My lord! We are reporting for duty. The generals await your presence inside.


    "Thank you for your patience men. Now if you''ll excuse me, I must go now."  He salutes them back and open the double doors with both hands.


    There 3 generals gather around a circular table. They salute Nerian, greeting him in a strict manner. "It is a pleasure to be under your presence my lord. We have been shortly briefed on what your advisers could tell us. Our second in commands have been put in charge of the fortresses and stronghold that we are in charge of."


    Nerian joins the generals, leaning on the table breathing hard as he had to run all the way. The shortage of generals is due to the needless deaths of the countless talented generals in the battle of Atlas-Azure in Ardrasthrur.


    "Thank you for being present tonight General William, General Devir and General Guile. I know you must all be busy, but a threat looms over us. Ardrasthrur will attack Zarakiol. It is unknown when they will begin their march, but I would like to arrange a defense before they even make a move."


    The atmosphere turns a clear serious one. Even the generals know that this kingdom is not prepared for an attack ever since their last battle.


    General Harris William speaks first. He is the youngest of the generals, but his prowess with his swordsmanship and his skill on horseback combat exceeds expectations. Truly someone you can depend on if you are on the offensive. Like everywhere general, he wears a heavy armor with a blue cape symbolizing Vasantria. He has dark short hair and brown eyes, and a low loud voice to boot.


    "My lord. I think the best option would be a defense. You may already realized it, but we are not ready. Out strength, military wise will not be sufficient to match Ardrasthrurs vast array of soldier and generals. It has also come to my attention that they have found the rightful heir to the throne of Ardrasthrur. He will lead the army thus strengthening their morale at maximum."


    Nerian looks to General Oswald Devir for his part. He is the oldest amongst the remaining generals. He may already be in his 60''s. He has white hair with a matching full beard that covers most of his face, a serious expression and a strict man at every turn. He is very disciplined in battle, a master tactician that can overwhelm enemies even with a few numbers of soldiers at his disposal. One thing that stands out for him is his scar that runs along his left eye. Although not blind, it is said that he received it from battling an ancient.


    "My stand here is a decisive, but well thought out plan. I suggest that we attack them. I cannot make a plan yet as they have not entered Vasantrian borders. If what General William holds true. Then a full army will be mobilized against us for the glory of their heir to the throne. If you look at it from a normal man''s perspective, you will see no chance in attaining victory, but in my eyes I see an opportunity."


    Lastly. Nerian signals General Ethan Guile for his say in this discussion. He is a man with a strong, intimidating build. Has a clean bald head that he shows off just because it doesn''t get in the way of battle. He is known as the Vasantria''s shield as defending or repulsing attacks in quick succession is his forte. He is known to have a laid back and humorous disposition, but his personality changes once war, and the lives of people are involved.


    "I say we wear them down. We have information about their impending attack. If we can anticipate where they will be attacking from, then we can use the fortresses nearby or build a makeshift one of our own. One fortress after another. If we fail in one, we retreat to the next. Each fortress filled with only enough resources as to not supply the enemy with weapons. Archers and catapults are the main fighters."


    Nerian repositions himself. He stands and puts his hand on his chin. He thinks of a clear solution after he has heard the part of each general. In these discussions, generals are allowed to speak their piece without interruption. Thus a peaceful court always comes to a clear decision.


    It''s quite hard to think about anything else. Should I adjourn everything for now and hold another conference tomorrow, or should I accept one generals plan. The people go first no matter what, but as I think about that. Someone enters the room, someone familiar and well known in fact.


    "Hi everyone! Oh, what do we have here? A serious discussion among generals and the new king?"


    The generals all draw their weapons and points it towards the man.


    He speaks in a laid back manner. "Woah woah. Calm down and relax. I''m on your side King Nerian. No need to be hostile."


    I signal the generals to stand down. I interrogate him as his entrance is quite the surprise and mystery to me. "Why are you here and what have you come for? You served Orbus so why have sworn your allegiance to me?"


    "I heard that there was an urgent matter. I don''t serve Orbus at all. Remember what I said when we met two days ago? I told you that I served Vasantria and not Orbus. The same treatment goes with you. So... Hear me out. I''ve got a plan myself and you might like it ha ha." He grins mischievously. Should Nerian trust him? He may be friendly, but this time he may doubt his actions.


    ~In fafnir''s eyes.~


    I''ve recovered enough energy to at least walk or drag myself rather. Thanks to Charlotte I got out without much trouble. Still, my entire body still hurts. I''ve noticed that every time I use that mysterious power I recover any injuries to a certain extent. Although that''s still just my assumption.


    Charlotte escorts me outside the dungeon. The night sky looks calm and beautiful, too beautiful that I didn''t realize I had been staring at it for a long while now.


    I notice Charlotte looking at me secretively while I stare up the sky. My body still depends on her as I lean closer. The night is quiet and peaceful. I return to my senses and look at Charlotte again. Surprised, she turns the opposite way as quickly as she can. I myself was surprised to see how fast she could react. You never thought that someone like her could be unique in a sense.


    She asks me in a low, soft voice while still staring away from me. "Would you like to go back now? Big brother Nerian must be worried right about now."


    "How about we look at the sky a little bit longer. I have a feeling that this clear night sky and the clear white moon is something special. I''d like to share that with someone for now. I''ve never remembered sharing anything with someone. I''ve been alone for a long time in the past."


    I feel her body twitch in reaction to what I had said. Did I say something wrong? Might she be mad at me now? But with a slightly reddish face, she faces forward and looks to her side with only her eyes. "I know a place where you could see the sky clearly. Do... I mean W-would you want to go with me? Uhm.. That is if you don''t mind, but it''s okay if you don''t want to. I mean-."


    I stop and her look straight at her, and she does the same. She doesn''t turn away this time, despite being red and rather hot in temperature. "I''d love that. Let''s go. The sky never waits for anyone. The moment you realize it, the moon has gone away and it is once again replaced by the sun."


    Charlotte nods once and we now head towards the place where she says is special for her. As place where she could look at the night sky whenever it was clear. Whenever she felt alone, she looked up the sky. Most of all she gazed at the stars and the moon with her family... A family huh. I wish they were still here. Memories of my family deteriorated at time. I didn''t want to let them go, but something is erasing those memories.


    After a while of walking around with our one paces in mind. We finally reach the place where Charlotte names her special place in Zarakiol.


    Inside the city there is one small garden where the moon and the sky is in full view for the people below to enjoy its majesty. Hidden and kept secret by a few people, there they admire everything they see as they lay down on the bed of grass. The wind breezes by you, the scent of the flowers planted beside the borders of the garden calms your nerves, enough to lull you to sleep.


    You could close your eyes and drift into a world you made for yourself, but instead. The two children lay down flat on the bed of grass Without any real reason other than to admire the sight that Fafnir viewed as beautiful. Fafnir opens a conversation as they both stare upwards.


    "Although my people I''ve met in my life had come to help me whenever I was in need. This is the first time I''ve depended on someone for something so simple such as carrying me around. It sounds funny when you hear it like that right? Ha ha."


    Charlotte clasps her hands together and continue to stare up the sky. "Ever since mother and father left us. This is the only place that reminds me of them. There are a lot of things to remember them by, but this is one that is special to not only me, but my brother Nerian as well. We share the same love for our mother, father and this small make believe garden of Eden."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    To my amazement, Charlotte feels a bit more comfortable with my presence as she begins to speak to me without at hint of shyness on her. Or is it just my imagination."What were your parents like Fafnir? What made you who you are today? What made you fight instead of living a normal life? A life where you can be happy and content with. Or a life worth living for instance."


    "My parents?.. I''ve been separated with them for a long time now, but they''re gone now. It feels like I don''t need to think about it, but I feel deep inside of me that they were loving parents, but I lost them because I couldn''t protect them. I can''t remember anything else about them anymore. My memories feel like they''re fading each day. I don''t want it to happen but I can''t do anything to stop it."


    I take a deep breath and continue. "That''s why I became who I am. I want to become stronger so I could protect those around me, and someday hopefully find out who I truly was. It becomes hard to sleep not knowing who you were, you didn''t know if you had a home to return to, you didn''t know the warmth of having people love you you. It feels... Lonely. I don''t want to feel lonely. It hurts..."


    I close my eyes and I release both hands by my sides. I lay perfectly open as I slowly drift away with the soothing wind, and the whistling leaves, I close my eyes. Maybe it''s not that bad to just fade away here. It feels comfortable, like sleeping on your bed where your mother tells you a bedtime story as the fireplace keeps you warm. That kind of feeling, but did I have mother who read me stories before bed? I don''t know anymore or rather I can''t remember anymore.


    I feel beads of water slowly dripping from closed eyes onto my cheeks. Does that mean I am sad? Or am I just crying in order to fill that rift in my heart temporarily.


    It becomes warm all of a sudden. How? Where is this peaceful and heartwarming warmth coming from?


    I open my eyes eyes turn my head to the side where Charlotte is. She both eyes closed, she sleeps peacefully. I look down, and I see that she held my hand with hers. "So this is where the warmth was. Thank you."


    I returned my gaze towards the stars and the sky above. I let Charlotte receive her well deserved rest. The warmth never left me until we had to return. The moon had long disappeared, and now the sun comes signaling a new day.


    The next day which is today. We came home to a very worried Nerian. He was angry at first, but it dissipated quickly. Nerian was the type of person who would get angry for you. You wouldn''t feel bad, but instead you''d feel happy that he was worried for you. Just like a big brother does. Of course the scolding didn''t escape us.


    He then told me and Charlotte to come with him as he had something important to announce to the townspeople of Zarakiol. It feels like a bad omen from my gut alone, but I waiting until he told everyone the truth.


    Nerian had gathered everyone of the townspeople. There were a lot of people in attendance, so the streets were crowded. Ever alleyway filled with people. Their new king had stressed that it was a matter of utmost importance. It made the people anxious and willing to hear him out.


    "Thank you everyone for gathering here. I won''t keep the truth hidden any longer. Last night we had received reports that we will be attacked by the kingdom named Ardrasthrur."


    The people become restless. They all speak to each other and make quite the noise, clogging out Nerian''s voice. He manages to shout and calm the people somehow.


    "They are expected to come within the next 9 days to come. Do not panic. You will have enough time to prepare. To the people. We do not have enough soldiers to cope with Ardrasthrurs army. Thus I would like to suggest something. Firstly, if you prefer to live peacefully. Then I you can seek refuge from the neighboring villages. Their main target is Zarakiol only."


    The unrest begins again, and this time they argue with each other for a longer period of time. Nerian continue nonetheless, the people are eager to him the 2nd and last suggestion of their king.


    "Lastly, I suggest that you fight with us. Leaving this city means that you might have nothing to return to. It might already be invaded by Ardrasthrur. However if you choose to fight alongside us, we may stand a chance. We will train you within these next 7 days. The remaining days will be used to put up defenses and prepare you all. Women, children and the elderly can choose to fight or not. You will not be forced."


    "If you choose the first option. Then leave now and start your evacuation to wherever village you deem will keep you safe. For those who will stay and fight with us. Then stay here, and within the next 2 hours the generals will begin to draft and train you. Decide now."


    Then it begins. Some begin to leave the area, but some stay. Now the only need to wait 2 hours before Nerian chooses his defenders. Charlotte and I stand behind Nerian. We are not on the platform however, but only behind it. We watch Nerian''s address to the People, admiring him as he makes his stand like a true king.


    The 2 hours pass in a hurry. Only half of the townspeople remain. The other half have begun preparing their evacuation. Three people move forward from the stands. They introduce themselves to the remaining townspeople as the generals that will train them.


    They command the townspeople to fall in line in order to sort them out. It was an arduous process. Half an entire city''s population under the supervision of 3 people. How will they manage in succeeding with their training in time for the battle.


    After watching Nerian I begin to think to myself. I was there when Ardrasthrur was attacked. That night... So they sought revenge after all. Still far from recovering, I argue with myself. What should I do? More choices have been added. First was the choice of abandoning Samael and ascending the heavens alone or rescuing him, meaning that I will go against hell itself. Then ascending the heavens.


    The second is choosing to avoid the fight between Ardrasthrur and Vasantria. Spectating only from far away, or choosing to fight, meaning that I might run into King Lazarus. I''ll be forced to kill his men and including him if I am presented with the chance. If not, then they might take the lives of the People here. Argh! Damn it! I can''t choose anything.


    I am reminded that Charlotte is beside me. Although she does not carry me anymore I can still feel her presence. I hold myself up using two wooden crutches. She is there in case I fall. It''s quite hard to get used to this.


    I see a faint sadness in Charlotte''s eyes as I stare at her from her side. She claps both her hands and puts it close to her chest. She looks intently at her brother, and she knows that he does not want conflict as well, but he cannot choose to stand by and let his people be defeated. It pains Nerian to have to go to war once again at the expense of his peoples lives. Charlotte looks conflicted to see her brother forcing his confidence and dignity all for the future of his people.


    A day passes and there are 8 approximate days left before Ardrasthrur attacks. I have to choose. Watching from a distance is harder than actually being on one side where you only have to fight for one thing.


    I begin training with a wooden training sword along with the other volunteers despite my condition. My body still pains, my legs still can''t move that much other than a few steps. I try to force my body to work, adjusting to the pain so that I grow accustomed to it instead of just wasting time.


    (I''ve decided that. I''ll protect that warmth no matter what it takes. Even at the cost of my own life.)


    Everyday becomes a torture that I must endure. If I don''t then I''ll be useless. Swordplay, bare firsts, maneuvering through people or objects, improving my agility. Everything that I''ve been taught I''ve tried to sharpen. I''ve trained to a point where I was close to breaking and just giving up, but Charlotte was there every time. She tried to stop me, but I became hardened my resolved and became ignorant to it. It seems she gave up and decided to support me instead.


    4 days left to prepare. The city defenses are almost complete. Half the city''s population have gone to the other villages hoping that the enemy won''t come for them. Some of the volunteers are somewhat prepared, but they won''t do any of the major fighting. They''ll only be defending the inner city while the soldiers fight the main battle both inside and outside the city.


    I am training in Charlotte''s garden hidden within the city. I try a high kick towards an imaginary enemy''s head. Pain wells from my legs, both of them. Charlotte runs over with a concerned face. I writhe in pain on the ground while Charlotte comforts me. I only need to see her smile, and I forget the pain. I remember what I have to fight for. I return to training.


    Finally the day has come. Nerian will command the army inside. The generals will be fighting with the strategy that General Devir had in store. They have at least 50,000 soldiers, 15,000 horsemen. 10,000 archers. With at least 15,000 reserve soldiers. The number of fighters inside are unaccounted for.


    Charlotte and I are in the palace where Nerian will be giving commands to the various units he has created using volunteers and a handful of judicatories. A man I know well enter the palace wearing an armor enough to make you look like a legendary hero from those story books. Wearing a long blue cape to represent his kingdoms allegiance, and wielding his sword the Zwei. He comes dressed for battle.


    "Good morning my king! It is a fun day for a battle isn''t it? I am quite prepared as you can see."


    Nerian puts his hand on his face and shakes his head. "Lose the formalities Fiol. I need you to be serious about this. I can have you dying out there. I want you to save as many lives as you can out there. You''re a hero of the rumored ancient war correct? If so then I believe in you."


    "You''ve changed Nerian. For the better. I still remember you as a man who had the idea, but not the backbone to initiate it. Now look at you, just like your father the king. I''ll fight under your name, but I don''t think I''ll be able to save a lot of lives. After all I''ll be going against legendary Luke ''the Saint'' Galehearth remember? I don''t think anyone else can go up against him without being killed."


    Fiol leaves and waves goodbye to Nerian, but not without looking at me. "Do your best to keep Nerian safe kid. Who knows what''ll happen in this battle." And he goes his way.


    Although he was an enemy of ours at first. He does not feel hostile at all. I take his advice to hear and check up on my equipment.


    I wear a well made leather armor, boots, gloves, leggings. I carry two blades on my waist. One is a blade crafted by a masterful blacksmith in Zarakiol, and the last in the incandescent. I managed to retrieve it and Sleipnir as well.


    The Great War is about to begin. Ardrasthrur has just arrived on the outskirts of Zarakiol. They overlook the city where defenses are set up. Barricades, catapults and well positioned archers, but they are meager in comparison to the army that Ardrasthrur has brought with them .


    The army numbers up to 400,000 soldiers of various classes. Lead by 6 generals of the Ardrasthrian court including Luke Galehearth, King Lazarus and the heir to the throne. Prince Gram.


    Gram assesses the area, terrain, weather and the morale of the soldiers. "The fields are green, wide and spacious. So it the area. The weather is cloudy, no chance of rain, but the sun will shine upon the land no doubt. Now shall we begin taking back the country that belonged to my father?"

 Chapter 27: Strength coming from the heart. Pt.1

    The war is about to begin. The soldiers of Ardrasthrur poised and ready to strike at a moments notice. its generals are inspecting their troops, analyzing them to make sure if their ranks are prepared to fight.


    The great kingdom of Ardrasthrur''s army is composed of many strong and well known fighters. Some boast their strength through their reputation while others like to demonstrate their strengths firsthand. One that should definitely be feared is the man they call the saint. Luke Galehearth. a great general that has never in his life lost a battle. a true saint when it comes to fighting, he is a maverick that is feared throughout the country.


    Although one appears to be ready to face him. A high spirited, laid back fighter with the willingness to serve his newfound king. He also boasts great power and is rumored to be on par with the strength that Luke Galehearth possesses.


    These two strong heroes are part of a legend that is only rumored to have existed. ''The war with the ancients'' a well known ballad sung by every bard. it tells the story of people destined for greatness. They will defeat the sis of the gods in a battle that will define history''s outcome.


    meanwhile beyond the other side of the battlefield lies the army of Vasantria. they defend their capital city Zarakiol. they do not intend to lose this fight even if it means losing their lives. Their ranks are composed of veteran soldiers, regulars and volunteers. the townspeople themselves have obliged to protect the place of their youth.


    Thus the shortage of Soldiers breeds desperation and a strong unity between kinsmen alike. Nerian and the Vasantrians have done all they could in preparation to the defense of their beloved city. Advisers and couriers are ready to do their best in relaying information to and from the battlefield.


    Nerian can''t concentrate while sitting down so he paces back and forth inside the palace conference room. The battle will begin soon, and won''t know how it will turn out. Will their combined plans work or will the enemy triumph with sheer numbers.


    Nerian''s sister calms him with the way she knows best, a cup of warm tea. It works as Nerian breathes a deep sigh of relief. "Thank you Charlotte. You have reminded me to trust in my people." He ruffles her hair, and both look quite happy now.


    What terrifies Charlotte the most is the sound of an army being heard even from inside. Their shouts and war cry''s are so loud that it can pierce the inner palace. Just how many of them are their? Charlotte thinks to herself. What will happen to them if they lose.


    Outside the palace is Fafnir. He makes sure to go around and scout for anything suspicious as he too hears the loud voices of the army outside. If any of them break through, It will be up to Fafnir and the soldiers tasked with defending the inner palace to defend.


    Fafnir remains calm. All he needs to do now is to protect everyone here. "I''ve become strong for moments like this. Now''s the time to see if my power can keep that warmth safe."


    ~In the eyes of the hero~


    The soldiers are arranged in a fairly good manner, just like the one I suggested. The wind feels good today. Hopefully it doesn''t rain.


    Look at them though, they just stand there showing off their numbers. I wonder where Luke is in that pile of mess. I notice the soldiers on my side become restless all of a sudden. "Hey you! You alright there? Don''t be scared, those who get scared die first."


    That sounded like a good motivational speech from me. I might be destined to give great advises in the future. The soldier doesn''t look changed although, did I fail? Nah he just didn''t realize the morals of my great pep talk.


    "Sir Fiol! I have a message for you from General Devir!"


    Who''s this guy now? Can you hear that I''m talking inside my head? Can''t a guy do that I peace? *sigh* "what is it? We''re about to start, and those soldiers up there on that mountain slope looks like their itching to just come at us."


    "Pardon me, but the general requested a change in the plan for your role." The man hands me a scroll and runs off with a few more others. What''s with the sudden change of strategies Devir?


    I look at the contents of the scroll... Interesting. Who knew you were much more of a genius than I though old man. Age does grace its peers. Well I guess it''s show time. About time If you ask me. Zwei is accumulating dust now.


    I draw Zwei from my back and I brace myself. The horns of battle are blown from Ardrasthrur''s side. It echoes for a good 15 seconds, then they stop. Their front lines begin to slowly march towards us. The sound of metal footsteps are apparent, and it echoes throughout the fields of Zarakiol. I try to boost the morale of the men while I can. Just the never ending March of soldiers already terrifying my men.


    "Look alive out there! If you don''t, you''ll die for sure." That seems good enough. Well time to go to battle.


    The soldiers marching now begin to run. We stay idle in our defenses. "shields up men! archers fire! Catapults barrage them! Stand your ground!"


    ~in fafnir''s eyes~


    Has the battle begun? The loud shouts of the enemy soldiers have now gotten louder, and has mixed with the cries of the men of Vasantria.


    I am at an unguarded part of the palace outskirts. I wonder how Nerian and Charlotte are doing. I hear a courier running towards the palace shouting that "the battle has begun! Everyone brace yourselves."


    Then the sound becomes weak. He moves away in a hurry. The long anticipated battle has begun. I look above. The clouds cover the sun, and it is completely dim. Is this as omen?


    ~in the eyes of the hero~


    "Tch. Damn it! Out of my way fool!" The war begins and my current standpoint is surrounded by soldiers. Just now i push away a soldier blocking my path, saving him the trouble of killing his enemy. I think that it''s better if I fight alone. Five people, hmm maybe that''s alright, but an army? I don''t know if I can.


    My men fall like flies. This is ridiculous. Aren''t they trained veterans? Our ranks are auickly being reduced to nothing. Are they this good, or are our soldiers just terrible.


    "Take this you vasantrian cowards!" A soldier comes running towards me with his spear and shield raised.


    I step aside and cut his spear in half. Spinning counterclockwise, I attack another incoming enemy from behind. I decapitate my target and defeat the other one. "Whose a coward now? Striking an enemy from behind. Hypocrisy!"


    You''re not given anytime to breathe. I became lucky just now when I made my witty retort, but for the rest of the army. If you so much as take a second to rest, then you''re good as dead. The sheer number of oncoming enemy soldiers just amplifies my theory.


    "Don''t let them into the city!"


    Damn. It seems as the gotten through. "Leave it to me! I''ll take care of those runners." But just as I say that. I hear someone say the wards that I would''ve loved to hear earlier ago, but now it just sounds ridiculous.


    "Where is sir Fiol!"


    "He''s pursuing the runners."


    "Call him back! Luke Galehearth is here! No one can stop his advance. Hurry!"


    I hear you loud and clear. No need to shout. Just echoes of the name ''Luke Galehearth'' irritates me. Finally the ignorant battle monger comes into battle. He also wears his outfit from that battle. He wields two swords both sheathed on his waist. He holds a shield with his left hand.


    The soldiers avoid him and they move aside to make a passage leading to... Me. What bad timing.


    "There are more soldiers breaching the city!"


    *sigh* everything''s already going south for us. I''ll leave the palace in your hands now Fafnir. I''ve got a guest that I need to entertain.


    ~in the eyes of Fafnir.~


    Everything came bearing down on us like a torrent of rain. The first hour of battle came, and there were no signs of anyone letting up. Then comes another hour, but this time the soldiers broke through the defenses. Some even made it here.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I''ve fought off my fair share of enemy''s and now we''re taking a break. At first came 50 of them. The people that were taught how to fight did their best, but some unfortunately fell.


    Then came the next hour, then the second. More of them came. 100 soldiers or more. We managed to fight them back, but our numbers dwindled strongly.


    Bodies and blood are strewn on the palace pavement. More will come. I''ll have to be prepared for it.


    Indeed more comes. Not even rested yet, we are assaulted by more enemy intruders.


    "Kill it already! It''s just a kid!"


    "But sir! That ''kid'' you''re talking about just killed off our entire ranks."


    "Wha-"


    Talking while a battle is happening. Not a very bright idea. I swiftly attack what seems to be an officer in command. This time the wave of soldiers doesn''t stop. Has the frontline lost their battle?


    4 men approach with with their blades drawn. I take my sword that is still sheathed and take it off from my waist buckle. I slash the air with the sword and the sword sheath goes flying towards the man, incapacitating him. I evade the next enemys attack and strike with great precision. The last one does not react quick enough, and I send his blade flying. I slash upwards ending his life.


    The price of strength means that you''ll have to take lives, or would you prefer that they take yours instead.


    Not even an hour happens and they already surround the palace. I accommodate several enemies ehile fighting alongside the people of Zarakiol.


    One man speaks up to me. "You! Kid. Get inside and alert the people. We can''t hold this position any longer. This might be the end of us."


    I understand what the man is trying to say, but I can''t really move away. I''ve got more enemies coming my way, and I''ve got soldiers that I am fighting now.


    I notice from the corner of my eye that several soldiers slip past our defenses after slaughtering the volunteers. They enter the palace in great numbers.


    "Argh get off me!" Damn there''s just too many.


    I launch a ball of flames towards the enemy. I hear some of them speak. "I recognize those flames. From that battle in Atlas-Azure! You''re that beast weren''t you?"


    I burn him along with the others. I took it as an opportunity while they were confused. I have to hurry. Some of them just got inside the palace. It''s unguarded as far as I know.


    I run towards the palace thinking only about protecting the people inside. Most of all that warmth that I hold sacred.


    I pass through the broken doors. The first thing i see are the dead bodies of soldiers everywhere. I fear the worst. I run faster as my heart beats fast. Please be safe!


    I arrive at the palace conference room. A bloody mess. A massacre, I don''t even know what to say. I become selfish and disregard the others. I first look for Nerian and Charlotte, silently hoping that their bodies are not among the ones here.


    After searching. It seems that they are not here. It''s just a mess of men wearing extravagant clothing, solder is wearing Ardrasthrur''s armor, but where could they be? I look around and find a secret lit passageway. I follow it along with the trace of blood trailing from the inside.


    No time to hesitate. I have to run!


    The place at the end of the passage way is a small room. I see many soldiers trying to approach someone in the corner. A woman guards a man who seems to be cradling someone. I can''t quite see who it is because his back is turned to me.


    As if by reflex I attack the soldiers without a moments notice. Leaping from behind I plunge my sword deep into the enemys on my left''s neck. I then take out incandescent and swipe to the right.


    Both now lie dead on the ground.


    "Fafnir! What are you doing here?" I recognize that voice. It''s Camille. She is a mess as her is somewhat covered in blood, wounds and scratches here and there, but still standing strong.


    "What happened Camille!" I look behind him as Camille does not respond. It''s Nerian, but where''s Charlotte? Curious, I ask Camille hoping that she''ll say something like ''she''s gone off to the village''.


    "Camille... Nerian. Where.. Is Charlotte?"


    Camille''s expression grows darker. Nerian does not even look back to me. His body shivers all over, it seems that he''s crying. Why? Crying for whom?


    I brace myself. I''m not ready to know. I don''t want to know. Please tell me that what I am thinking of is wrong.


    I slowly walk towards Nerian and I put my hand on his shoulder. I pull him back and see... Charlotte... She has a long cut on her body, and it bleeds, staining her outfit. Her eyes are closed, but Nerian tears fall on her.


    "No... Nerian. Tell me she not gone... Please. Tell me I''m wrong." My knees give. Despite my strength, this is one attack that I could not endure. It feels like time has stopped. What do it do now. What am I fighting for? It''s all gone anyway.


    *thump* my heart resonates. *thump* it feels heavy all of a sudden. *thump* I''ve felt this feeling countless of times now. *thump* I can feel it.


    Why? Everything I fought for was for her. Now she''s gone... It hurts. I couldn''t protect her. I can''t protect anyone. I thought I became stronger, but in truth I only became naive. Thinking that I was strong enough to have someone''s life on my hands. I can''t protect anyone no matter what I do. No matter how hard I try everything seems to escape my grasp. Even when I became desperate.


    "Nerian, Camille and... Charlotte. I''m sorry that I couldn''t protect you. I tried my best really, but it seems I''m not capable of doing that. I swore that I''d give my life I order to protect that warmth... Please forgive me Charlotte. I''ll try one last time. I''ll protect this place, and the one special place the you shared with me.


    I bring my lip closer to her forehead, I draw her hair back and I lightly kiss her head. I could not hold back my tears as they fall on her face, i wipe them off and retreat a few inches back. I take one last look at Charlotte. "I''ll disappear after this. I don''t know where I might end up. I know that it''s not much of a punishment for someone who failed to protect you."


    "Goodbye Nerian, Camille and Charlotte. Once I go out. I will end all your sufferings. I hope that someday you are able to make your dreams come true Nerian. Protecting Charlotte and you was my duty, but it seems i lack something. today i might just perish in battle, or if i do make it out alive, ill be sure never to forget you.


    I stand and turn my backs to them. I hear Nerian say something before i leaves. He tries his best to speak as the tears make it hard to say anything at all. "nothing here was your fault Fafnir. i was weak as well. I couldn''t protect Charlotte. You don''t need to risk your life anymore. i will surrender and end this bloodshed. I will take the blame for Orbus''s crimes.


    I order Camille. "restrain Nerian. Whatever he does or says to you, don''t release him." i look back at them smiling with tears in my eyes. "Please let me try and protect your safe haven for now." I turn around once again and head into the darkness of the passageway.


    Fafnir''s eyes open with a yellow color. His aura has changed once again. The feared blue flames emerge from his hands. though his eyes have changed the sadness and the tears that flow from it does not change.


    To end this war i will have to kill king Lazarus, or get through to him with words. I will try reasoning with him first, then if all else fails then i will have no other choice but to end this, but how will i get through to him? If i am correct, i know that the king is in the middle of the army. how will i scale all that?


    ... Watch me Charlotte. i''ll be even stronger for you and everyone here. I am sorry that i couldn''t protect you, but now it''ll be alright. Goodbye...


    -To be continued.

 Chapter 28: Strength coming from the heart. Pt. 2

    Sounds of footsteps filled the entirety of the conference room. Ardrasthrurians surround me as I made my way to the passageway leading to where Nerian, Camille and Charlotte are located.


    I felt anger and sorrow welling up from inside. I attempted my best at concealing it, and instead using it to my advantage. I drew my sword and charged in, shouting at the soldiers.


    Weak. Still too weak. How will Charlotte be proud of meif I can''t improve. These foes are nothing. They''re too weak, they lack power yet they fight knowing that death comes as a gift to them. Do they have someone or something to fight for?


    After defeating several enemy soldiers, more emerged from the main door. That must mean that everyone''s dead. Only the people inside the palace are left.


    "I''m sorry, but I cant let you pass through here no matter what." I tried to remain calm as I said that. Her smiling face flashed constantly in my head several times now. It''s making me frustrated...


    The soldiers took my threat lightly, underestimating me as always. I guess there''s only one solution left. I won''t be defeated by anyone. Even if my body gives up and my bones are broken. I''ll protect this place with everything I''ve got.


    We all clash blades. there might be at least 30 soldiers in the room. In no time at all i decimate them, but not without difficulty. I had a few near death experiences with the battle. The room is left with a gruesome scene where blood is splattered everywhere and a burnt smell accompanied with a blue smoke flareis apparent in the room.


    "Like i said. No one gets through."


    Ibreathed for a while. I don''t intend on using my power at all for this battle. I have to accomplish this with my own potential. If I die here, then it means that my potential has only reached so far. No matter how difficultthe path to strength is, no matter how tired I am, I will find the strength I''ve been searching for. No one will keep me away from it. I''m tired of losing people because I was too weak to defend them.


    I head outside through the main door. I have not even made it out of the palace halls yet and enemies come flooding in at once. i count 60~80. "Come! I''ve got all day!"


    Each step is a battle. A fitting punishment, but not enough for my sins. Only the heavenswould know the weight of my sins. Hang it on a scale all you want. I will atone no matter what, even if it takes me my entire life, and possibly beyond that.


    I''ve made it to the front palace gardens where previousIy fought Orbus. I''ve already lost count of how many lives I have taken. You could take a glance at me and say that I look like ablood-bathed psychopath.Maybe that''s what I am right now.


    I can''t think straight anymore, or rather i don''t want to think anymore. Every time i do, her face pops up in my head, and every time i think of her. Her soft voice pierces my ears. "I can''t take this anymore! ARGH! COME ON! KILL ME IF YOU WANT TO ALREADY!"


    The soldiers become terrified of me as i scream at them. I mean who wouldn''t?As if you wouldn''t be fazed by a sword wielding kid that''s bathed in bloodsuddenly shouting at you. The streets that he walks is decorated by the bodies of your fallen comrades, Butwhat''s the reason of his rage? Only the child knows.


    They attacked nonetheless. Soldiers attacked left and right with their swords and shields. Futile,pathetic, laughable. Let me show you how to kill someone.


    Is it done? Are they finally dead? Unfortunately, yes. Like I said. No one will pass through here. I''ve made sure that no solders could try to find an alternate route towards the palace where Nerian is hiding. I mean why wouldn''t they? I did threaten that I would kill their king. The results were better than I anticipated.


    No soldiers? I take this time to rest and look up the sky as bloodiedbodies lie around me. My sword''s also bathed in blood. It''s the only thing a sword is useful for anyway. It was made with killing in mind. Quite depressing if you tell me. If i ask the sky will it answer back? Obviously not, but it''s good company at times like this. When you have your backs to the wall. Thinking if anyone will pull you up from that hole you fell in.


    No need for that. I''ll climb up on my own. It might be my destiny to have something to lose, forcing me to seek strength. If that were the case then I''d already given up my life. Think about it. if you knew that your life was intended for the sole purpose of other''s misfortune, what would you do? Every time you tried to open up to someone, they''d most likely meet a tragic end.


    That''s what i feel about my life right now. I do hope that it''s not the case. no time to feel miserable.I''ve already had my fair amount back at the palace. I need to focus about what''s in front of me.


    I moved once again. The city truly is immense. I wonder how long it''ll take me before i get outside of Zarakiol. I wonder if i''ll even get out alive. I''m already breathing hard as of now. After runningfew blocks from my original location I encountered yet another battalion of soldiers. This time around 100 soldiers or more. It just keeps getting better and better for me. Just great...


    "Hey you! The kid over there! have you seen any other soldiers around? I sent them to find and get me the head of the king, but still nothing. I was sure that their last warriors have died already. Never mind that. what are you doing here, kid? Don''t you know that there''s a war going on here? it''s dangerous!"


    I was called over by a guard. Despite carrying a sword and having a menacing appearance due to my armor bathed blood, but he asks me nonetheless. He does not seem to know that i already killed his men. nor did i know that you were the commander. How convenient.


    "Hey kid I was asking you. Why are you bloodied all over? Did those Vasantrian cowards do this to you?" He knelt down and wiped me off with his shirt.


    You''re kind, but on the wrong side. You''d oppose me if you knew my intentions. Forgive me for what i am about to do. I don''t bear a grudge against you at all.


    "I''m sorry mister."


    "Sorry? For what?"


    I raised my sword and stabbed him through with it. The general slowly fell to his knees. His hands were like a puppet''s, once it''s string are cut and the puppet goes limp.


    "General are you alright? Do you need any hel-Ack!" i quickly pull down the deceased generals body and leap forward plunging my sword on the unsuspecting soldiers throat. The others are alarmed, and quickly drew their swords.


    I charged in without hesitation. My enemy must be defeated in one or two attacks, otherwise I''d have hard time dealing with each and everyone of them. A dodge, counter, or a parry would make everything slightly easier for me.


    One soldier managed a lucky hiton my left arm. I didn''t notice his presencewhen he sliced me from the side.I lost all themomentum I hadand I amhit by several of them.


    I retreated in a secret alleyway to my right. The soldiers are in pursuit. I think about using my power instead of being stubborn, but thinking of her makes me stop. "I can''t use her as a reason for my weakness. Isn''t it enough that she left?"


    Thinking that I''ve finally outrun them, I sat down and leaned back on a wall. The wounds I received were painful, but I''ve already been through somethingunbearable. Why can''t I stop thinking about her? Why do I always have to feel this pain? Always losing people close to me. "Why not me instead? I just don''t understand!"


    It seems that the soldiers heard my shout. They come rushing without a moments notice. "Come here you bastard! You''ll pay!"


    Do it just sit here, or do i get up and fight? Running away is a good choice too.


    I took a deep breath. "I have to stop thinking too much about it. I''ll have enough time to do that once I''m finished."


    I faced the soldiers despite my injury and fight them head on. Though they are great in numbers, that doesn''t mean i can''t beat them. I''ll show them my conviction.


    Freeing himself from the guilt of his weakness even for a while. Fafnir faced his fate head on. To finish this is his desire, what comes after is just another event in his life waiting to happen. He fights each step of the way. At this point Fafnir has already taken the lives of more than thousands of Ardrasthrurian soldiers without using his sacred power.


    He finally reached the open gates of the city leading to where the front lines were fighting. Thousands of soldiers lie on the ground. Bloodied and battered they lie dead on the ground. It reeks of decaying flesh everywhere. Crows circle the battlefield, ready for their next hearty meal.


    Yet there is still one man who fights on the front lines. The man wielding his sword gallantly while riddled with arrows and every part of his body covered in cuts and deep looking wounds.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Still fending off the main army alone, he also fight against a general who''s reputation exceed that of just words. Luke spokecoldly to his opponent, showing no signs of backing down.


    "Give up. You''re already dead. still being stubborn until the end? This is why people die. It''s because you never let go of your stupid ideals. if you could have just forgotten about your overflowing ego, then Sherry might still be alive. I know that you still carry hear death as your burden."


    Fiol breathed heavily. Desperate for even the slightest amount of relief. How many hours has it been ever since I started fighting? five hours straight? I don''t know anymore. I can''t keep track of anything at all.


    "You never changed Luke. You''re still melodramatic as ever. Why? Never forgot about Sherry too? Yeah, the though of herkeeps me up at night, but i don''tuse her as an excuse to fight. I fight with my own reasons. Not like you, you coward!"


    "Tsk. Shut your mouth!" Luke charges Fiol with an unrelenting tenacity. Fiol can barelystand, yet he keeps fighting. Is this for the kingdom? or his own selfish reasons.


    Nonetheless Fafnir had heard everything that the two heroes talked about from afar. Some of the words they said to each other echoes inside Fafnir''s mind. using Charlotte as an excuse to fight and forget about her after this. He tries to deny it, but deep inside he knows that he is fighting for the wrong reasons. Still, is it wrong to fight for someone?


    Fafnir approaches the two savage fighters as they waltz with their swordson the battlefield. Each move is a lethal magnificence in it''s own right. This time the soldiers of Ardrasthrur watch the battle instead of getting in their way, they know that do not need to interfere with General Luke lest they wanted to be harmed. Yet Fafnir still comes close towards them.


    Fiol is knocked back by a strong attack from luke. he goes down on the ground. *sigh*


    "It feels better here on the ground rather than fighting." Fiol tries to get back up, but procrastinates. He can''t force his body to move anymore.The strength that he had posses in the past quickly diminishes within time. Not like what he used to be.


    Fafnir sin ftood ront of Fiol, who lays down on the ground. The hero springs up from the ground in surprise. "What are you doing here? I though I told you to protect Nerian!"


    Fafnir didnot take a look back, but instead he simply spoke. "They''re all gone. There will be more however if those soldiers in front of us try to charge in. I have a plan. Just stay down for now. You don''t need to fight anymore."


    Fiol flops back to the ground with a sigh of relief. "I''ll hold you to that. It''s all up to you now. I''ll just take a nap over here if you need me. I think I deserved it after all."


    Now will the two face off? Fafnir and the great Luke Galehearth. The lone child looks upon the glistening sun that beans through the clouds, it shines down on him."I am sorry Charlotte, but i''ll have to forget about you for a while. This is my fight, and i might handle this myself. I won''t hold back anymore. Time to pour my heart out with everything I''ve got!"


    Fafnir closes both eyes. Inhale... Exhale... His heart beats in resonance with his devotion and hisdesire to fulfill it.


    His eyes glow yellow. His skin morphs similar to that of a serpent. Exhaling blue flames he does not fear anyone. Believe that you stand above all, and all those that oppose you must be dealt with harshly. "I am omnipotent, and i will prove to you my strength. It will be etched unto your hearts for all eternityif needed."


    "Unrelenting and unforgiving. I shall become a god, if not a god then one that equals or rivals a god''spower."


    Fafnir is cloaked in blue flames. All his words echo throughout the fields or Zarakiol. The soldiers tremble in fear, some cannot comprehend the voice they hear. It reaches Gram and King Lazarus who stand all the way back on top of the mountain slope.They overlook the battlefield. The king reacted with a sudden familiarity. He knows that voice.


    "Fafnir?" King Lazarus pulls on the reigns of his horse and he moves towards the child embraced by the dazzling display ofblue flames he calls omnipotence. He doubts it if it is truly Fafnir. He knows that he disappeared after protecting his daughter from the attack, but what is he doing here?along with the enemy nonetheless.


    "Does this mean that you will defend this man? You will receive no mercy from me if that is the case. I will be swift, but you will feel the pain of attacking our kingdom." Luke threatens Fafnir despite the strength that he shows off.


    His gaze becomes menacing. "Your eyes tell the story. You underestimate me, but deep inside there is a pain in your heart more than i thought you had. I won''t hold back as well."


    The two have readied themselves. This will become no less than a spectacle that will be remembered throughout the ages, and the years to come. One who has never been defeated. Hailed as a god among men, a man shrouded with a mystery that none has yet to know. Against one who has lost too many in his life. Fighting for himself rather than for the sake of justifying other''s deaths, or that''s what he makes himself believe...


    Unfortunately the battle was put to a halt. King Lazarus had just arrived to the scene, verifying whether it truly is Fafnir in front of him.


    "It is truly you! Finally i have found you. Juliette has been worried sick, butwhy are you here Fafnir?" Asks king Lazarusstill withasurprised expression.


    It worked somehow. i was hoping that i needed to fight him, but it seems that it was unnecessary. All of this was a bluff. I had to at least do something that will surely grab his attention. "I need to speak with you king Lazarus. All of this was a needless battle. The previous ruler had died, The true heir had just usurped the throne a few weeks ago."


    his demeanor changes. "How can I believe this? What proof do you have? I may know you Fafnir, but everyone else here has to answer for their crimes. The people of Ardrasthrur have lost live.It is natural that lives be taken in return."


    "That''s just vengeance! Nothing will be solved if this keeps becoming a cycle. I thought you were different King Lazarus. I thought that you followed a belief that was right and just, but all of this is meaningless. You slaughtered people who have given up."


    King Lazarus trembles internally at the thought. It seems that he has regained his senses. What he fought for, and what he rued under was justified as revenge. It was nothing more than a grudge. Still he cannoteven think abouthow to quell the anger of his brothers and sisters in arms.


    "I-is this all true?"


    "Yes... All of it. See for yourself. You and your army had wiped out the entire town. No one remains besides the new king, his friend and... and his sister whom had lost her life at the hands of your soldiers."


    Fafnir whistles in the air. A horse comes galloping towards him. He faces king Lazarus one last time. "Please help them instead of exacting your revenge on these innocent people. They had nothing to do with the war. They only defended their city where their dreams and youth were made."


    He saddles up to Sleipnir who seems happy to be with his master once again. "Where are you going Fafnir?" Asks king Lazarus.


    "Where ever I end up. Who knows. This might be the last time that you see me..."


    Gram emerges from the ranks of soldiers. They all crowd the front lines expecting a battle to happen, but to their dismay. It seems that nothing will happen. Gram tries to get through his soldiers as he is also curious about the commotion, or maybe he was also captivated by the blue flames that illuminated the barren fields of wandering souls.


    He comes across someone who seems very familiar to him. His eyes open wide in surprise, and his mouth is left open. Gram reaches his arm out to the child who seems younger than him as he departs. He only catches a glimpse of him, but he knows that he is familiar. It can''t be mere coincidence. Although he tries to force out a shout. It is too late.


    "Brother! Wait! Guards after him!" The soldiers are unable to react fast enough. They try to pursue, but it is too late. This may be the first time that Gram has lost his usual confident face. Even the soldiers were surprised to see the sudden change in his personality.


    Fafnir leavesthe battlefield and a sleeping Fiol on the ground. He trusts that King Lazarus will take what he said to heart, and will hear Nerian out, sparing his life in return. It''s not much, but i hope that my words are enough to reach him.


    He leaves Zarakiol behind, but he hears someone calling out to him. Fafnir ignores it. Where will he end up? Will the promise of his arrival in heaven be left behind as nothing more than a dream?


    "I don''t know if i can ever return here without thinking of you. I never knew that there was a pain much great than being struck by a blade. I know I''ve felt this before, but again? It''s too much. I know that i sound weak, but i can''t help it. This feeling... Words won''t be enough to express this."


    Tell me... What should i do.


    I''m lost. I''m scared and alone once again. Where can i find the strength to move past this, or rather grow from this. Does strength come from the heart?


    ~meanwhile inside the palace~


    "Brother... Where is Fafnir?.."

 Chapter 29: The result of the aftermath.

    A year had passed After Ardrasthrur and Vasantria fought. The two great kingdoms formed an unbreakable alliance under the name of prince Gram as the rightful ruler. King Nerian Du Leroux agreed for that as it was better than war, bloodshed or even minor conflicts.


    The two kingdoms united and formed one kingdom that the rest will envy and look at with awe. Their goal is to restore power to the rightful ruler and once again establish the royal bloodline to the rightful heir.


    Prince Gram was hailed as a hero when he came home back to Atlas-Azure. The people were sure of his victory, but were unprepared for what he said to them when he returned without a smile.


    When Ardrasthrians heard of the massacre that happened in Zarakiol, they repented wholeheartedly. They wanted to purge their enemies without hearing them out. No plan other than revenge was taken into account.


    Atlas-Azure will be the capital for the new kingdom, all villages and towns possessed by both Vasantria and Ardrasthrur will be under one banner. They named it the joint kingdom of Frelasien, but was decided that it will only be temporary. prince Gram had said "We shall name our kingdom Frelasien temporarily as i do not intent on stopping in our conquest to reclaim what is truly ours. I will dedicate this to all my people and all those who seek solace under our wing."


    Old Vasantria became as advanced as Old Ardrasthrur when they merged. They flourished like never before. The constant aid and ambition of King Nerian to give everyone a life in which they will treasure might soon come true.


    It has also been decided that the prince will marry the princess Charlotte Du Leroux of Old Vasantria and princess Juliette Arcadia of Old Ardrasthrur so that the bond of the two kingdoms will be even stronger than before. Although it was said that the two princesses tried to decline as they were waiting for someone they already desire, but unfortunately they were forced to marry prince Gram in the end.


    Although rumors say that they still debate about the arranged marriage.


    It will soon become a custom that any kingdom that wishes to join will need to marry in to the Family of Kal-Ardonia, and only if there is one eligible to be wed into the Rightful name of the King.


    Before that although was the gossip of another hero besides prince Gram. A boy rumored to have received the blessings of the gods.


    He wields the power to conjure blue flames that is said to bestow omnipotence just by sight of the flame. He was the very talk of the kingdom when he appeared in the battle of Ardrasthrur and Vasantria.


    It was said that he defeated the previous tyrant king of Vasantria. The one who goes by the name of Orbus. A notorious man who instigated the surprise attack on Atlas-Azure. When Orbus was defeated and the counterattack of King Lazarus became inevitable to stop, the child hero stood up with them to defend, and somehow convince King Lazarus of the truth. Confirming it with King Nerian they made an immediate ceasefire agreement the next day.


    They buried and mourned the dead. Fixed the town of Zarakiol, and improved the livelihood of the people living in the new kingdom. It all rooted down to the possibility that the hero of the blue flames was the one person who could unite the two kingdoms making it closer to peace, but where is he now? Those were the questions that the townspeople asked. No one even knew the reason as to why he suddenly disappeared. Rumors say that King Nerian might know, but none has yet to ask him.


    Without him there might not even be a kingdom of Frelasien if not for the blue flamed hero''s effort.


    They scoured the entirety of Frelasiens borders in search for him, but to no avail did they find him. Some said the he resided in a kingdom outside the northern borders of Frelasien. Rhodovierre was the last known destination of blue flamed hero.


    Now there only remains 6 kingdoms. Frelasien and Rhodovierre are the two frontier kingdoms fighting for domination. the rest are borderline neutral in their decisions. What will be the next step of the soon to be king.


    King Nerian and princess Charlotte have been invited to visit the city in order to discuss the future of the ascension that will happen in the far future.


    ~meanwhile inside the Archives of Atlas-Azure~


    Prince Gram once again immerses himself in the world of knowledge and books. These were the books that king Arthur had collected over the years. Some are from unknown continents, and some are from far away countries, but there was one that Gram liked the most. He remembered it so clearly as his father and mother told him the story. It was about the pursuit of the garden of dreams. To find that place where you will be happy. A place where you can call home. It was just a myth, but he never stopped believing.


    "I wanted to join the pursuit for the garden of dreams. I wanted to find it for my brother as fast as i could. He never could leave his bed, he would easily get sick, there was even a time where he almost died because of a fever. I wanted to find a place where he can finally move around and be happy, but i never got to. Mother, father and you disappeared after that. I woke up and i found myself somewhere i don''t know."


    Gram closes the book and puts it back in the shelf. He takes the torch outside the archive and douses the flames as he exits the room where it was fairly sunny.


    He approaches the terrace that overlooks the city and speaks to himself. "I couldn''t find the garden of dreams. I thinks it''s impossible, but why not just create a place where your dreams might come true instead of a place that you can only dream of. If i create that place will you come back? Or have i seen you already, but failed to reach out and grab you."


    Enough. I can''t show any weakness. I will be strong until the end as long as my goals are met. Wait for me a little longer brother. Soon we will meet, and together we might have a chance of finding that garden that we once yearned for.


    "So what should i do now? Maybe i should talk to Juliette or Charlotte. I will be marrying them in the future after all. Love is the greatest challenge that i have faced. I should try to get along with them as much as i can."


    I''ve read countless books about being in love, but the texts are not logical. There is no straight answer that bases it from an experimental thought. I have tried to read love related books suggested to me by sage Melard.


    Sage Melard was the man who took me in to live with him at the grand librarium. He was quite surprised to see a 9 year old child at his front doorstep. He was very kind and gentle, and he taught me many things that i never knew in life or i might have never known if i had not met him.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He was somewhat odd. Sometimes i would pass by his room only to hear moaning from it. He seemed to be alleviating himself, but i rather not figure out what he was doing. It seems deprivation from living alone has made him quite pressured as a single man at the age of 48.


    One day while we were having breakfast. I asked him about love. He suddenly started choking on his half bitten bread. Then he took a sip of his coffee and i asked him if he ever experienced love and he spits his coffee out and began pounding his chest.


    I decided not to ask anymore, but instead he replied ''I''ll show you some books that might interest you. Who knows, you might even fall in love with some of the characters in the book. Especially lady Selene he he he.''


    I read the book of course, but it served no help for my understanding in love. though it was interesting as it had well drawn pictures in it I gave it back to him and i criticized the book based on what i thought about it.


    I told him ''Are you sure that love here in this book isn''t fake? The Characters feel too generic and lifeless, and don''t even get me started on the story line and events. A storybook for children might entertain me more than this.''


    It startled me that he began crying all of a sudden. I never though a grown ma like him would ever cry like that because of a book. Did he love it that much? i never understood the book to know how he felt anyway, but he locked himself in his room after that. he came out 3 hours later.


    I asked him for more books like that so i might understand what he loves so much about those books, but he posed like a criminal caught in the night and ran to his room shouting ''You''ll never take away my fantasies you cruel child.'' I asked myself once whether he was really the sage of the grand librarium.


    "Now that you think about it i never really learned anything from him about love. Talk about great sage..."


    ~meanwhile inside the grand librarium~


    An old man with white hair and beard sits on the front porch of a great library while sipping his coffee. "A-Achoo! Huh? what was that all about? Maybe someone must be thinking about me! I sure hope it''s a beautiful lady~"


    ~Back to Frelasien~


    Gram arranges his thoughts first. Trying to figure out someway they can be comfortable with him as the two princesses do not look too eager for a marriage. they were ''waiting" for someone after all. Come on gram pull yourself together, you''re 13 years old now. You have to know something about love at least.


    "Maybe i''ll talk to them tomorrow. It won''t hurt to prepare beforehand. That''s how a brilliant general becomes victorious. Through constant preparation they are unparalleled both physically and mentally." Am i thinking about this too much, and i might just be nervous? Of course not! I can''t loose composure, i am the prince and heir to the throne.


    I turn around and realize that two maids and an old man were watching the spectacle of me talking to myself. I don''t know how to react, but they just stand there dumbfounded.


    "Are you distressed prince Gram? Might you need advice on how to woo a girl?"


    "Wha-ridiculous! I don''t need any advice."


    The maids seem to tease me even more. "I did not know that the prince had this side to him."


    "He is quite cute like this. Better than his serious and stiff character."


    "Stop it! I can do it! I''ll show you. I can definitely talk to a girl." I rush out of the terrace. I will admit that i am somewhat embarrassed, but not by that. It was because of those maids and that old man!


    I don''t really know where i should go now that I''ve escaped those people. Maybe i should go take a stroll around the city. That might take my mind off of this ''love'' for now...


    ~Inside the royal guest quarters~


    "How are you feeling Charlotte? Any better?"


    "Fine brother. Please do not worry too much. I''ve recovered quite a lot in these past few months, but the pain is still there."


    "I''m really sorry that i couldn''t protect you that time Charlotte. I know that you went through much more pain than i did. I am really am. I don''t know what i would have done if Fafnir weren''t- oh... I''m sorry"


    Nerian grows silent, but is reciprocated by his cherished sister. "Don''t worry. I know he will come back... I''m sure he will. I trust Fafnir. He carries a lot of burdens on his shoulders. I want to help him out when he comes back, so i want to be better as soon as possible."


    "Charlotte... We will find him soon. I promise, but about your marriage."


    Charlotte feels under the weather all of a sudden after she hears about the word marriage once again. "Please let us talk about this another time. I want to rest for a while"


    Nerian takes the hint, and realizes what his sister means. He kisses her forehead and bids her goodbye.


    She is alone now in her private quarters. "Marrying someone else? Why do i feel so sad when i think about marrying someone else. I already had a fiancee right?... Wait! Does this mean that... I have fallen for Fafnir? Have i? I don''t know anymore!"


    She glows red and her body grows hot. Charlotte pulls her blanket to cover her face. It seems that she embarrassed just by the thought of her own imagination.


    "Where are you Fafnir? I''m worried about you. Don''t you feel alone out there?" She whispers into the air as she rests her head on her soft pillow. Now she sleeps soundly, but her worries are carried along with her as she dreams her imagination out.


    ~Meanwhile in the Royal Gardens~


    A girl sits beside the bed of daisies as she thinks deeply to herself as her hair flutters in the air.


    "So lady Charlotte has met Fafnir as well. I''ve seen how she acts when she talked about him. Might she like Fafnir as well? *sigh* " Won''t you come back Fafnir. I have yet to see you, but my love for you has never waned. Those few moments that we shared that night was one that i cherished."


    That one night and that moment when you saved me from the soldiers was a part of my life that i will never forget. Like a knight in shining armor.


    I will wait even if it takes an eternity. "You are my first and my last."

 Chapter 30: The advents of the fallen.

    ~In Nerian Du Leroux''s eyes~


    It has been a year after that great war. I still can''t believe that this would be the outcome. I feared the worst, and lost all faith in the end. One stood up and promised me that he will free us from this, and that he did, but now... Where is he?


    I want to thank him not just as a king, but as a friend. In all these past few months that had passed, i had not given up in search for him. I did not believe him fully when he told me his next deed.


    He saved not only me, but every citizen of Vasantria. We did lose many wonderful people that only wanted to fight for their sovereignty. Alas they were given the short end of the stick, and ultimately lost their lives to a cruel cruel fate.


    Part of me wants to believe that i had grown from that experience in my life, but the other half of me believes that i had gotten even weaker. What would he say at a time like this. Maybe something inspiring like ''believing in yourself is a first, believing in others is second. If you don''t think you can do it then you won''t be able to.'' --or something like that... No it''d be something heroic and brave like ''I''ll prove to you that you have a purpose not matter what.'' --yeah. He might say something like that.


    *sigh* now i''m mumbling to myself. Things have gotten rough. Right after the ceasefire agreement and the beginning of the reform. Things have been quite hectic. I am always needed to sign papers here and there, entertaining problems of the villagers. It''s good to help and all, but i need rest.


    And it has gotten even busier with the new merging of kingdoms. I have to sort things out along with the borders, village taxes and the management of the caravans crossing Frelasien. I feel very lucky that i had been given a lot more time to nurse Charlotte back to health. After that incident i was sure that i had lost her. I was crying my very soul out in grief.


    It seemed that she was blessed somehow by a divine being. Not knowing how she lived from it i prayed to the gods instead. I still remember my reaction when she suddenly woke up. My mouth and eyes were wide open, and the first thing she asked was ''Were was Fafnir brother?'' I couldn''t answer. I didn''t have a answer for her. Fafnir left believing that Charlotte had passed away, and that grief went along with him. He does not know that she is even alive.


    Nerian paces back and forth while he contemplates his next plan of action. The reform is far from over, tensions of the neighboring kingdoms are growing stronger, and so much more. It all goes on and on a long list of things i need to do.


    While the troubled king is trying to his best to rest and at least find solace in his thoughts. Ever since that tragic war, Countless things of question come to mind. "Ah! enough. I won''t move forward if i worry too much. Have i changed for the worse then?"


    *knock* *knock* "Are you alright in there my lord? Would you need any assistance?" A voice pierces through the door. I Assume that it''s the female maid in charge of us.


    "Uh-oh i-a no! Not to worry. I am quite alright." I spring up from my bed, and i approach the door to where the maid is with the intention of assuring her in personal.


    For some reason the maids are extra meticulous when it comes to taking care of their guests. They make sure that their guests are satisfied with their stay here, but it''s different today. The younger maids in training seem to be following me everywhere i go. Odd...


    ~Flashback hours earlier~


    The young prince had just finished attending to some paperwork. Tired and exhausted, he get''s up to stretch and air himself out in the balcony next to the office he is staying in.


    Suddenly, 7 maids burst inside the room. They carry fans, trays with snacks and a pot of coffee and cups. Some carry warm looking towels and other things that are unknown to me.


    One of the maids speak up. "Good evening my lord. We are here to serve you as part of out training and of our own volition."


    Surprised, Nerian flinches back and is unable to respond for a few seconds, but ha manages something in the confusion. "What is all this about? Serving? your own volition?"


    The maids do not answer, but instead they crowd Nerian and brings him towards his office chair. "Please sit down my lord, just relax and let us pamper you for tonight."


    "What for? I can handle myself very well. All i need is some air outside, and what you said sounds very misleading." He tries to argue with the dominant maids, but alas all his effort becomes futile.


    "No need to worry. We are professionals in training" The maids protest and force Nerian down to his seat. Some begin to massage his shoulders, and some begin fanning him with large leaves that look like a fan. A maid pours him a cup of coffee and she kneels beside him and hands the cup to him.


    Nerian is unable to resist anymore. Everything feels comfortable. A soft breeze, a shoulder massage and a warm cup of coffee. He resigns himself to the fate, but instead of feeling rested, the maids begin to come closer to him until they are inside his personal space.


    "Uh... Isn''t this too close?"


    "But we can''t serve you while we are far way can''t we~" The other maids agree in harmony and continue their service.


    One of them starts tracing Nerian''s lower lip with her fingers. "Is there something on my face?"


    "Nothing, but your soft lips my lord~"


    "Uhm i need to--uh attend to some matters. Please excuse me!" Nerian runs out of the room as he feels uncomfortable to the aggressive advance of the maids. He''s not used to this type of treatment so he is unable to figure out what''s really wrong.


    They don''t follow him to his relief, and he storms his private room. The head maid is quite surprised to see the him running as if his life depended on it,, but Nerian asks politely "Please don''t let anyone disturb me. I''d like to get some rest. For some reason, your maids in training are too professional for my own good."


    He explains further, and without listening to anymore, the head maid assures Nerian and sends him off to his room for his well deserved rest.


    The door is shut and the everything quiets down.


    The Head maid mumbles to herself. "Well who wouldn''t want the chance to get their hands on someone as handsome and kind like him. *sigh* girls these days can''t control themselves. It brings shame upon our name."


    ~Back to the present~


    *sigh* "I just need to rest. Although i still worry about Charlotte''s state. I feel terrible that i forced her into marriage with prince Gram knowing full well that she has eyes for Fafnir. Well she likes him, but i don''t think she has noticed herself i assume.


    "What a terrible time for romance. Everything seems fine on the outside, but inside, your heart must be in tatters. I wonder what you''re up yo Fafnir. I don''t think you''re the kind to just leave like that." I think about all of it, but i close my eyes and sleep.


    -Morning comes-


    The birds chirp, the sun trying to pierce through my eyelids from an open window i assume. Is it morning already? I still feel tired.


    *knock* *knock* "Lord Nerian, are you awake? Lord Arcadia wishes to know if you would want to join him and his family for brunch."


    I hear the voice of a lady that has her years behind her. It must be the head maid. I get up and rub my eyes. I noticed that i hadn''t changed when i fell asleep. This is unlike me after all. I might be changing drastically without my knowledge.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Thank you! Please tell Lord Arcadia that i will be attending just as soon as i fetch my sister."


    I hear her footsteps walk away. Everything is silent once again, and now i only have the curious birds turning their heads at me as they peer through the open window. I look at one of them i i found myself oddly smiling. It feels rather peaceful. For a brief moment i have been given reprieve. "Thank you little sparrows." and they fly away in that instance.


    I stand to change my clothing. I need to refresh myself. My conduct is unbecoming at this point. I wash my face and tidy my appearance. "I am all set!"


    With that, i go my own way to wake her up. I do hope that she has not overslept. Ever since her fatal injury, she has taken more time in bed rather than being upright. Is she getting weaker, or is she still recovering? My palms are beginning to sweat. I am always concerned about her. She is my sister after all.


    I have arrived on her front door. The surroundings are silent, and somewhat dark. I knock on her door once... No answer. I knock thrice... Still no answer. I turn the knob slowly, and it is open. i peer slightly into the small doorway that i have opened up to see what Charlotte is up to.


    The light enters her room as well. I can see a small winged animal by the side of her bed as she reads a book while sitting up.


    I open the door even more and knock on it to catch her attention. "Good morning Charlotte."


    She looks surprised as i enter. Charlotte lowers the book that she has been reading and faces me. "Good morning brother. What brings you here?"


    "I wanted to ask if you wanted to join me and the Arcadia family for the midday meal. Did i disturb your reading?"


    She looks down on the open book. "Oh this? Not at all. A maid recommended it to me, and i found myself unable to stop reading."


    "What is it about if you don''t mind me asking."


    "It''s about a hero that puts everyone before him. When everyone abandoned him, he felt sad, but happy that there were people there. Even though they left him, he knew that they were there. When they needed help because they suffered the same fate of loneliness, he was there for them."


    "It feels like a sad story. Have you finished it yet?"


    "No, not yet" replied Charlotte. "That is the reason as to why i am so intrigued by this book, but i would very much like to join you for a meal. I feel quite hungry."


    She puts the book down beside her bed and she slowly walks towards me. You could see it just by looking at her. She still feels pain. I know it''s not that easy to recover from that kind of injury, but still i can''t help feeling guilty about it. If only i had saved her in the past...


    "Brother? Are you alright? You seem to be lost in your own thoughts. Shall we go to the gardens? I assume that they have gathered there. Come!"


    She has a gentle smile on her face that made me even more pained by my past decisions. How can you smile like that Charlotte? Won''t you tell me what you are feeling instead? She goes ahead towards the gardens, but i stop. I am curious as to what the title of the book is.


    I approach the side of the bed containing the said book and read the cover. ''A squire''s parable: Of where the heart of flames burn strong.'' "How odd and long for a title."


    I open the book to the first pages and see a poem inscribed. I assume to draw the reader in. It goes as so:


    When the light disappears, you are left trying to search for it.


    Desperate and lost, you stumble and fall. Tears are shed and hearts are broken.


    Will that light ever come back, or am i destined to be alone in the dark for eternity.


    Know that if your the source of your happiness is the light, and it disappears-


    Never lose hope that it may return someday. You will find others in your journey that are lost.


    Guide them, for all you know you might be able to light the fire in their hearts.


    And that will aid them in searching for their own light. Forever and ever...


    Become a beacon of hope, and Guide each other in the search.


    Toyed by fate and made fun of by destiny, you become your own light.


    Alone, but shining bright in the darkness nonetheless.


    Draw your strength from those around you, and your light will shine brighter.


    In time it will illuminate the darkest of hearts. There, you might find what you have lost.


    ~The Squire of tragedy


    I close the book and put it down exactly on the same spot as where i had picked it up. It all became clear to me at that moment. She has realized her feelings. Fafnir had told me of his past, his stories and adventures... It feels similar to this excerpt.


    He became alone a lot of times. He lost those who possessed the light he was following. He always asks himself if he could''ve changed anything if he was stronger. His journeys brought him to many people who had their lives changed for the better--Including us...


    But will Fafnir ever find someone else who possesses the light he so desperately needs, or will someone be able to change him into the light, a light where people follow him instead of him following someone else.


    It might just be me, but why does it seem so similar to his story? I found myself curious to what the contents of the book may contain. "Maybe i''ll ask Charlotte if i can borrow this after she has finished it."


    I look outside the window and suddenly i remembered my prior commitment. I run as fast as i can towards the gardens to where i assume Charlotte went.


    I hope i don''t get reprimanded by Lord Arcadia.


    I pass by the maids and other people coming and going down the hall. the sun shines brighter than before. It livens up the city and the people living in it.


    Nerian makes it to the location. Confused and curious as to why, Lazarus dared not ask anymore as it might seem to be a troublesome idea for Nerian to do.


    "well. Let us have our meals then shall we." The du Leroux, Arcadia and the Kal-Ardonia family resign themselves to a very pleasant and refreshing get together.


    ~Meanwhile~


    Upon the snow is a trail of footsteps. A strong blizzard runs rampant across the barren lands of the north. A lone shadow trudges upon in wearing a thick cloak, his face is covered. The unbearable harshness of the climate is something that no man can easily handle, yet this soul braves nature and moves forward without fail. Emitting an undying desire for something in his heart.


    He comes to a stop. The mysterious person may have arrived in his location. A giant tomb made solely by stone carved from a cave. The outside is protected by a large gate 10 times larger than him. Beside it are statues of a man unrecognized by him, but is known to only few. The gate seems impregnable, yet he stares at it intently.


    Raising his head slightly he mutters under his breath despite the cold chilling air enveloping him. "Nothing will stand in my way."

 Chapter 31: The gears of fate turn once more.

    "Your demise nears."


    He ignites his hands with blue flames, and he places them both on the massive door in front of him. "Not even the shield of Aegis can stop me. I will not be toyed with any longer."


    A smoke flares up from the door. The intense heat melts the gate, and the snow dissipates around him. Nature dared not come close to him for they feared him. Those with power are feared while those who do not have it cower in fear of the strong.


    The mysterious person under the cloak has succeeded in making an improvised entrance for himself in the form of a small burnt crevice that still seeps with smoke as the snow dissolves upon it.


    He enters the darkness of the cave, his intentions are unknown, but will soon come to light.


    Walking aimlessly without a light to guide him, he enters further into the cavern and ignites his hand once more to illuminate his surroundings.


    A majestic tomb of some sort where statues of various people unknown to him are placed orderly across the hall. All of the statues are designed carefully making them look real even if they are just in display. Boulders of every size are strewn everywhere. It seems that this place was left behind years ago, maybe even more. Intricate floor tiles are in pieces, well made pillars that hold up the chamber and desecrated.


    He inhales the musky, but fresh air that has made its way inside. The snow has had no effect on him for he is guided by his flames, staving off the very forces of nature. He then begins to look around.


    What catches his attention the most is the three passageways that present themselves in front of him. All of them are mysterious passages that contain no hint of its contents. The only way to find out is to brave the dark, and move forward.


    He looks around the entirety of the cavern to admire its grandeur despite it being in ruins. Statues, intricate designs, wide tomb. "Has this place been ransacked before? Everything is in ruins, left to rot for all eternity, but it has stood the test of time so far."


    He approaches the different cave landmarks that are of interest to him, inspecting their every detail as one specific clue might lead him to his ultimate goal, but nothing of importance.


    He then proceeds to where the three dark passageways are. Shining the light overhead, he sees images on top of all three of the entrances. The one on his left is a dark silhouette of a man wearing a mask that has a crooked smile, something similar to death is what he thought at first.


    The one on the center is an empty scale. Just like libra... "What might this mean?"


    Next, and lastly is the one on his right. The same image as the one on the left, but the person has no silhouette. Both are facing the scale of which they hold out one hand towards it. The ruin images are faded, but he managed to identify it through the use of his eyes that glow yellow in the darkness of the caverns.


    Truth be told, i could have just used my eyes instead of illuminating the cavern with my flame, but which ever comes first. It doesn''t really matter does it?


    In the past year i have trained myself intensively like never before. I made no reason not to train. I harnessed this power so i could understand it, and use it whenever i needed to. Figuring out how was one thing, trying to make it all work is another, but successful in the end, i have begun to understand this power, but not where it came from and why i have it. Might it be that Marchosias''s powers still linger inside of me?


    "Heh, it can''t be. He''s never spoken ever since. I didn''t forget him, i just ignored his presence. He is not there anymore i suppose. Just like everyone else I''ve met. All gone."


    Rumors have lead me here. They say a great power of the past still lingers here in the form of a long lost story passed down by the old generation. None have been successful in trying to locate it, but finally i have... It took me months to find this, scouring every part of the country in a matter of weeks, months. Who knows, it might not be here anyway.


    I return my attention to the three symbols. "Maybe the one on the left symbolizes death, and the one on the right symbolizes life... But what of the scale? It must mean something. Or maybe my thinking has its flaws."


    What could it mean? I dare not enter one of them without being sure that it leads somewhere. One might be my death, while the other leads me to it... It can''t be that easy can it? No, it''s not. I think I''ve figured it out.


    If i get trapped i might as well destroy the tomb at the cost of the power i am searching for being lost in the ruins.


    The cloaked person takes the passageway on the center, the one with the scales. As he stares off into  the darkness, the person feels an eerie atmosphere to it. "No going back. I''ve lost too much to be able to come here. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    he trudges forward, his footsteps echo through the passageway. The narrow hall is lit up by blue flames where strange inscriptions are laid everywhere in a language that is unknown to me. I ignore them nonetheless. They might contain secrets of which i need to know about, but i can''t spare any more time. I have an ambition that i wish to fulfill.


    After a long walk, he finally emerges. A large chamber where a mysterious beam of light shines down on an altar. The sound of water droplets falling into a small puddle can be heard from a distance. A giant statue is behind it, overlooking the entire chamber like a guard for all eternity.


    Numerous stairs are in front of him, then comes a archway that stretches all the way until the altar. That is what i can see with my eyes. The flames might not me enough to illuminate everything, not unless in want to burn the entire place down.


    I begin walking towards it hoping that whatever i am searching for lies there somewhere.


    I feel a presence nearby, but i don''t see anyone despite my enhanced sight that could see through the darkest of places. Ignoring it, i continue forward.


    The altar is just a plain slab of stone yet a light from above beams down on it. i slowly place my hand on the altar, and suddenly my heart throbs with pain, again, and again.


    I back away quickly and clutch my heart with my hand. "What was that?"


    "You have awakened me... Our hearts resonated. You will be a suitable vessel for me."


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"


    I the voice of what seems like a disembodied entity. It speaks with a voice so deep that it might reach hell at some point. I feel myself growing weaker just by listening to it.


    The voice calls out "You are no ordinary being... You may be one who can surpasses me, but you show no promise as of yet... Who are you?"


    I don''t intend on responding to its questions. I draw my sword and assess my surroundings... I don''t see anything, or anyone.


    It speaks out again "You possess a coveted power. So much potential, yet not awakened. Might this be your weakness?"


    "Cease! i don''t want to hear anymore out of you. Are you the one named Kokabiel?" I ask out to it.


    "Indeed i am... You seek my power do you not? It is all written in your heart. I''ve read everything, but i do not know what you don''t know... Pained by your own weakness you become desperate in your search for a safeguard. Am i correct?"


    It read my... Heart? If this is truly the fabled Kokabiel, fallen nephilim, son of the gods, exiled from the heavens and sealed because of it''s tremendous power that once threatened the existence of the very universe... Then reading hearts, or your memories is nothing to him. It might even be natural.


    I answer back, although fazed. I speak with a being with near limitless strength. I must be careful on how i tread this water. The stories I''ve heard are that Kokabiel is famous for the death of the entire universe in the far past. "Then you know why i came here as well don''t you?"


    "Yes... I can see the darkness in your heart. It seeks for vengeance. It bleeds for power. The stories surrounding me are true. I can give you that power, at a price of course."


    The story that he speaks of is about the near extinction of the world. when the first humans came to existence, they numbered up to 5 billion. Flourishing into various great empires at the beginning, they worshiped the gods up above and scorned the daemons down below.


    Kokabiel thought that humans were mere playthings. He took countless of lives just for his own amusement. He took their souls because the gods imbued them with it, without souls, or the breath of the gods. They would not live.


    The gods that created the first humans had enough of Kokabiels act, and thus they tried to subdue him and seal him. It all lead to a war against one fallen god. With dark wings, and feathers of pure lament surrounds him, he fought the gods in a battle that destroyed various mountains, sunk continents, killed many of the humans.


    One exiled god against five. Ylur did not participate for he could finish him off in a heartbeat, so he let the gods handle their own creation. Kokabiel was the son of the human creators. Regin and Calidon, the mother and father of the humans amassed the great army both in heaven and on earth to battle their offspring.  Lead by minor gods, they battled for millenniums.


    In the climax of the battle, Kokabiel harvested the souls of every human being on the universe. Many different worlds and civilizations died instantly. Calidon and Regin where utterly annihilated. He killed his own mother and father in cold blood. It would have sealed the fate of the world, but not until Ylur finally took notice of this.


    The two faced off, but it was a one-sided battle. With a snap of his finger, Ylur took Kokabiel''s soul and sealed it. With another snap of his finger, the humans of every world regained their lives, and so did the various gods that had died. He gave Kokabiel''s souls to the very humans that he toyed with, and had them seal it in a place that is to be forbidden for anyone to enter. An eden on earth.


    Kokabiel speaks out to me. "I see that the humans passed down the story quite well. Every detail is correct."


    I interrupt it "Except they left out the detail of you becoming weak. Ylur, the god of gods, stripped you of your power. Thus you are weak."


    "Correct. In order to assure that nothing similar will ever happen again, he sealed me before going to sleep. How lax of him."


    "I came here to take your power. I will harness it, and soon i will be able to accomplish what I''ve vied for years ago."


    Kokabiel stays silent for a while, but then speaks once more with a voice that has it''s interest piqued. "You seek power from one who has been weakened. I cannot offer you the strength i once had, but i can offer you power nonetheless."


    A small sphere of a dark purple color appears from the beam of light. It levitates inches from the altar. The voice of the nephilim calls out once more. "This is my soul. Take it, and we will conquer your demons, your wishes and ambitions will be fulfilled. Nothing will stand against you any longer."


    I think about the offer very carefully, and finally i ask him. "What will you require as an exchange? This devious offer is something that cannot be easily taken. The power that threatened the universe all for the taking, and for no exchange whatsoever."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Nothing... I do not require anymore payment. Your cause had me inspired to aid you. In turn i want to see you truly wield my power. That is the only exchange i require."


    I stare intently at the sphere in front of me. Ultimately i reach out to it, and grasp it with my hand. I bring it close and feel the beat of the sphere and my heart resonate. Is it... calling out? I open my hand to take one more look as i hesitate taking this power. Suddenly, as i open my hand, the sphere flies into my mouth. It forced its way in!


    The beat becomes stronger and stronger with each pulse. I fall down on the grown and writhe in pain as i clutch my chest with both hands. "Argh! What is this! Why does it pain me?" His own heart beats despite him being the owner of the body. HE feels the very air constricting him and his entire body.


    I remembered in the chaos... ''I will harness your power as my own.''


    His eyes open, they glow a clear glint of yellow in the dimly lit cavern. In strong deep voice, it tries to subdue the nephilim, trying to take control of the young person. "Yield feeble weakling! Lest you intend for me to devour your soul and end your pitiful existence!"


    The pain stops. I breathe in and out. What had i just done? How did it stop? All i know is i used my own power to try and subdue it, and i succeeded somewhat.


    Kokabiel speaks in a low tone, similar to that of a terrified being. "It seems that you truly are no ordinary being. Very well.I will help you without anything in return."


    The person stands and is illuminated by the light. It is revealed that he is only a child of a certain age. His gold hair slowly sways with the soft wind that blows through the chasms of the lair. His voice echoes, facing the only source of light in this dark grave he exclaims with a low voice. "Then my goal here is complete. Next is harnessing your power. Then... Hell."


    As the child celebrates in triumph, the devious nephilim plans his next move from within his new host''s body. (You will be my new pawn whether you like it or not. You are a rare vessel. If i control you, then not even Ylur can stand a chance against us. It will only be a matter of time now...)


    The child exits with his newfound power in tow. Under the dim light is his darkened expression. It is the face of some not to be trifled with.


    He first makes his way to the nearest place that he could rest and possibly train his new power.


    The small town of Ivir is the one that he chooses. North of the country, governed by the king of Rhodovierre, it stands on the very border of the north next to the neighboring country. Snow covers the land as far as the eye can see. Trees are adorned with snow as they hang on the branches of the leaves. From a distance you could hear the hustle and bustle of the people trying to make a living in these harsh climates.


    The cloaked child heads for the outskirts instead of the inn. Unable to hold the curiosity of finding out Kokabiel''s limits, he tests it on the wildlife there.


    An elk prances about the snow, unaware that it is the prey of a curious child. From under the cover of the bushes, he hides. The snow makes it hard to breathe. He shivers under the leaves, but instead focuses on the task at hand. Trying to rub his hands instead of drawing fire, he successfully gives himself some warmth, and that is more than enough.


    The elk closes in. It tries to find fallen fruits along the snow, but he is interrupted by 5 men wearing rugged clothing and dirty faces. They brandish their silver blades. "What do we have here?"


    They disturb the child in his trial. The elk takes notice, and runs away.


    The child stands, his back is still turned to them. His turns to them with a glare that could kill. It seems that all emotions other than anger sadness have left him. It wold look like he is being manipulated by a being stronger than him. He exhales into the wind. His breath is pure white as the snow.


    kokabiel speaks to his host in a deep eerie voice that only the two of them can hear. ("Use them... My power will aid you. Put your hand in front of them, and they will follow your every bidding. Like puppets on a string.")


    "Cough up all your gold now!" The man rages as tries to intimidate the child, who looks unimpressed.


    "No... I have a much better idea." He closes his eyes, and then opens them once more with a renewed glow. He merges his own power with kokabiel''s.


    Igniting his hands with the blue flame, he burns them all. The men had no time to react, nor scream. five of them writhe on the ground in pain. They try their best to keep rolling on the snow to douse the flame, but it has proved futile.


    You would think that all but their ashes would remain, but instead they rise once more. Their appearances have changed. Their faces are hidden in the shadows of their helmets, and all you can see are the visages in their yellow glowing eyes. Now clad in dark armor formed from thin air, they have become menacing soldiers that follow the command of one man.


    "You will be my foundation. My army that will accompany me in my campaign through hell. Wait for me Samael... I will build an army fit to save you, and destroy the remains of hell. No daemon will control my fate any longer. Will i be able to save anyone with this power?"


    "That is only one of the near limitless things i can offer you my pawn... Now we prepare..." The voice of the nephilim dissipates, and all that is left is the child alone with his small group of soldiers birthed from the dark.


    "Come... Let us begin."


    ~And soon 3 years of peace have passed~


    The day of the marriage has come. Prince Gram has turned 16, and is now eligible to marry and ascend the throne.


    Frelasien is crowded with people from all over the country, all want to be witnesses to the auspicious occasion. It is being held in Atlas-Azure. The sun shines brightly overhead. People shout in joy, and celebrate as this marriage will be the foundation of which will strengthen the country. The chants could be heard around the city "The rightful king is Kal-Ardonia," And so on and so forth.


    The ones most nervous are preparing for their vows. Prince Gram wears a traditional white gown that is worn by the king of Ardrasthrur. being groomed by the finest of people in the country, he looks stiff and unprepared. In the years that have passed, he has forged somewhat of a relationship with both princesses. Through his best efforts he has managed to ge them to open up, but then came the stories about Fafnir, their beloved.


    The queens to be are prepared on the altar. They are accompanied by their family. Princess Juliette wears a beautiful white gown. Adorned with many pieces of jewelry, she stands out as many people have already described her to be beautiful, and possibly would put older women to shame.


    Princess Charlotte also stands out. She wears a white gown similar to Princess Juliette. There is nothing much to compare with their differences for they are made to be similar.


    The Church is filled with people. There are even some who brave the stampede of the crowds outside.


    King Lazarus and King Nerian stand side by side with their princesses. "The ceremony is about to begin! please... A moment of silence for the coming of prince Gram Kal-Ardonia!"


    The people bow their heads in his coming. The new king to-be of the forged kingdom. He strides confidently as rehearsed. Now he waits in front of the priest that awaits the coming of the princesses.


    Both walk down the aisle while the people watch with smiles on their faces. The two princesses have their faces down on the ground. Might they be sad, or might this be part of the ceremony. They finally reach Their prince, and he takes both their delicate hands in his. Together they stand in front of the podium for a proper union.


    As he ceremony is taking place, a group soldiers lead by a familiar face can be seen running about. Trying their best to get through the crowd with urgency.  Their metal armor clanks about the streets making the townspeople curious.


    "Make way people make way, this is urgent. I know i wouldn''t want my own wedding to be interrupted like this, but please cooperate."


    Meanwhile in the chapel. The climax of the union is to come. The priest speaks with his hands raised in front of the many people who will now witness the change that this country has awaited.


    "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today in sight of Ylur, and in the face of his company, to join together this man and women in divine matrimony; which is an honorable estate. If any man can show just cause , why they may not lawfully be joined together, let him speak, or else hereafter forever hold his peace."


    The elder priest looks around and sees the people content with the ceremony so far. No one will object to this. He continues.


    "Then i shall say to the man, Gram Kal-Ardonia. Wilt thou have this woman to be thy lawfully wedded wife, to live together after Ylur''s ordinance in the estate of divine matrimony?"


    "I Do."


    The priest repeats the same sentence for princess Charlotte. Gram responds... "I Do."


    Finally, the priest asks the two princesses, and together they will both answer in resonance in order to seal the bonds of eternal matrimony.


    "Will you accept the hand of Gram Kal-Ardonia in marriage be it it in sickness or in health. To forever support each other?"


    But before they can both answer, the church is then stormed by soldiers. The people gasp as the they fill the isles in search for someone.


    King Lazarus speaks. "Fiol! What is the meaning of this?"


    "Sorry to interrupt you on this auspicious occasion, but there''s something much more of interest that needs to be addressed."


    The hall becomes silent as they listen in on the conversation. Even the betrothed stay silent as they look to King Lazarus''s general direction.


    "What is wrong?" Asks Gram


    King lazarus reads the parchment and passes it on to King Nerian.


    King Lazarus responds to Gram and the rest of the people in attendance. "The kingdom of Rhodovierre lies in ruins... It has been burned down to the ground. A mad explosion of blue flames erupted in the center of the city. The entire land has become scorched, hell on earth."


    A gasp of people is heard, then comes the murmurs and the talk among each other, but King Lazarus is not finished. Nerian drops the letter in shock, ad he looks at Charlotte.


    "Rhodovierre has been burned down to the ground in blue flames. An army emerged from its ruins, and is currently marching towards us. Death knights commanded by one who allegedly possesses the blue flames."


    Princess Charlotte puts both hands on her mouth as she hears blue flames. Princess Juliette drops to her knees, and prince Gram''s expression turns serious.


    ~To be continued

 Chapter 32: A Union of blood and steel.

    Reign of fire.


    The people peacefully sitting have begun to feel unrest as they hear the news. "Another war! Won''t this discord ever end?"


    "The gods have come once more. to punish us."


    "Is it true that the blue flame wielding hero leads them?"


    So many questions. Enough to make you deaf with the barrage of each unsure person in the room. Soon, one clears out. He ranted about how Frelasien should take them on. Boasting about the newfound alliance between the two great kingdoms. Now that Rhodovierre lies in ashes, we remain as the greatest power in the country. Although one question rings in Grams mind as he spectates the people and their various qualms.


    For what reason would they attack? Death knights? What in the world are death knights? Knowing full well that someone out there possesses the power to conjure blue flames sits well with them since he''s a hero figure. A champion of the gods is what they believe him to be.


    If it''s the same person that i am thinking about, the same one i saw in the battle years ago with Vasantria. then it''s a whole other story.


    We have to act while we can. It won''t bode well for the people knowing that an army that came straight from a fairy tale book has come to eradicate us all. Even i don''t believe what''s happening now. I mean death knights? If they are indeed authentic, then this is no time to be having a ceremony and sitting quietly twiddling our thumbs.


    I must act like a king even if i''m not one yet... But if there is a chance that the one they call Fafnir, and the commander of the death knights are the same. Then i must make sure of something. It can''t be a coincidence. I''ve searched for him far and wide, but alas nothing.


    Gram inhales deeply, and exhales.


    "King Lazarus, King Nerian, if you''ll excuse me. Commander Fiol Lumiere. Please evacuate the people of the city. Tell the guards to issue an alert, effective immediately. King Nerian, and King Lazarus. Please take the princesses somewhere safe and call the generals to the meeting room. I will be there shortly. Dismissed."


    Everyone in attendance becomes surprised as they see firsthand the predecessor of king Arthur. His son, Gram takes the reigns and leads this kingdom, and as if by instinct, they all move fluidly and according to the decree. They don''t panic. Now that they''ve witnessed the awe inspiring leadership that the great king Arthur Kal-Ardonia possessed, they feel reassured that everything will be fine.


    Nerian and Lazarus takes Charlotte and Juliette away, both of which are still in shock to hear about the leader of the knights heading towards here.


    As Nerian puts his hand on his sisters shoulder, she also places a hand on his, and she faces Nerian with her mouth still slightly open. "It''s Fafnir... i am sure of it. There must be some reason for him doing all of this i am sure of it i-i." Her knees weaken, but Nerian supports her. He kneels in front of her, staring into Charlotte''s eyes. "First we have to find out whether it truly is Fafnir. No need to fear my sister, leave this to us."


    The same goes for princess Juliette who awaited anxiously for her fiancee''s return. "Father has he finally returned?" asks Juliette. With stern eyes, Lazarus assures his daughter. "Calm my dear. All will be clear soon enough, but for now all i ask is for you to be patient. I know how long you have waited for this moment, but it is not quite the best of scenarios to come."


    Both of the doting family members escort their princesses out of the room while Gram oversees everything before him. Calm, collected, but somewhat fazed by the series of events that have been pushed in front of him. Wondering how how should go about this. With little to no knowledge about what is to come, he wishes for the best for everyone''s sake.


    Gram beckons to the guards that are beside him. "Three of you help out in the evacuation of the castle. You, come with me, don''t feel pressured, but everything i do for now will rely solely on how well you do what you are told. Come."


    The three guards that were ordered follow in Commander Fiol''s steps in evacuation of the church and the people in it. With the command carried out peacefully, the sound of the people outside cooperating with the evacuation notice. All is proceeding well so far. That''s one problem out of the way, now comes a few more.


    Gram and the guard that looks like he''s in his late 20''s nervously walk through the halls of the castle, trying his best not to show it in front of his liege. Their destination is the conference room of Atlas-Azure. The same place where all meetings concerning the kingdom take place.


    As they walk by, the guard accompanying Gram fidgets beside him. In a low calm voice, Gram speaks. "Are you nervous for what''s to come?"


    "Yes. If it''s alright to confess my king, I fear for the lives that will be lost in this war... My family, they need me." replies the guard, unable to look the prince in the eyes as they talk with each other.


    The man who might almost be on the brink of tears follows up with another remark. "I''ve heard how gruesome and terrifying the last war was. The entire army was cut in half merely by civilians, a handful of soldiers and the blue flamed hero. Are those all true?"


    Gram looks down for a moment and places a hand on his chin. Then he replies to that man "All of it is real. War is a terrible thing, and if there ever was a way that i could abolish it, then so help me i will, but i can''t. Even i am vexed by the fact that i am only human. I can only protect so few. Yet there exists people such as the blue flame wielding hero, Luke Galehearth & Fiol Lumiere, the heroes of the rumored ancients''s war. I am only human, yet i won''t let that stop me."


    The guard inhales deeply, then exhales with a renewed vigor in his eyes. "I won''t let you down King Gram! I will do anything in my power to serve you wholeheartedly." The guard announces with devotion. Inspiration and heartfelt promise comes from him.


    "Come. We''ve much to do. I will assure that i will do everything i can to save everyone including your family. What is your name?" Gram asks the devoted guard.


    "Marcus my king. Marcus Schneider. I come from the next country over to serve King Arthur years ago before he ruled the country, before you were born."


    Gram''s eyes open in wonder and curiosity. "Is that true? Have you met my father in personal? Tell me all about him if you can. What was it like serving under him? What was his greatest achievements?"


    The supposedly king to be of the country turns into a child for a split second. He barrages the guard with questions about his father''s deeds and greatness, unable to hide the glee on his face.


    They walk together towards their original destination. As if a threat did not exist, for a split second it was okay to be only human, but will being human stand a chance against what''s to come? that is the question of many.


    Meanwhile outside the the church from where the ceremony for the royal wedding was being held. The soldiers garrison the various towers of the city, fortifying it as early as possible. Soldiers are sorting themselves out, the high ranking officials are shouting various commands in order to prepare for the coming.


    The problem is where they should keep the people safe? Immense crowds of people clog the streets so much that the soldiers are doing their best to get through each and everyone of them. They consider their options... Will there be time for a countryside evacuation? Will the people be safe here behind the walls instead?


    What is the enemy that threatens them? Death knights? just what were they? Were they the same ones said to have conquered Rhodovierre with brutality? No one has yet to answer the countless of questions that are bred each passing second.


    The discussion is held without further delay. The generals come up with various types of information that will prove vital in the coming defense, but majority of the discussion is about questions. "Is their purpose an attack? Who knows, they might just be passing by."


    "Ridiculous! You think a menacing looking army will just waltz by a city where great riches lie?"


    "Who knows. Their objectives might not even be riches, but the lives of the very people here. Their aim might be to stop to royal wedding."


    "Or possibly something worse. To end the life of our great king."


    A debate takes place. Several propositions and problems arise, but unfortunately no decision is decided. Gram, meanwhile thinks to himself despite the noisy environment that he is forced to cope with.


    A soldier comes barging in the conference room, and as he storms the place, the generals are baffled. Having all their attentions caught, the soldier tries to catch his breath, clearly out of shape.


    He conveys his message "The army has invaded a nearby town! I am a guard from the town of Vhalur sent by the mayor. They sent me to relay the message that they are indeed hostile. The army stationed there is delaying them, but those monsters are burning the villagers, and turning them into one of them!"


    The generals now look to each other as their beliefs are proven true. The marching army is indeed a threat to us now.


    Gram stands, and the generals face him. "Generals, prepare your armies and station them outside the outskirts of the city. Let general Luke Galehearth and commander Fiol Lumiere arrange the formation of the battalions. A war is now inevitable as they have attacked our people. Move now!"


    The generals flock out of the conference room as they beckon to their squires to aid them in assembling the army.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Now only he is left in the room. Pacing back and forth trying to figure out how to counter an enemy that turns you into one of them as said in the report.


    Marcus Schneider and King Lazarus enter the room. They see a confused and distraught prince pacing back and forth through the open door of the room.


    "Gram! My King. Come... I have something that i must show you." King Lazarus kneels in front of Gram along with Marcus.


    "King Lazarus! What is this about? this is no time to jest and tease me." Gram reacts, as King Lazarus was one not known for doing these things, like bowing and kneeling as his pride and ego overtakes him.


    "I do not jest whenever my people are in need of help. I will pass on to you a present from your late father, King Arthur. I will be aiding you in battle, so it is only right that i give you something before we depart. It seems that this won''t be a normal war. The lives that were lost during the war with Vasantria might double."


    King Lazarus exits the room, and Marcus follows. "The king seems serious to show you something. It might be well to take a look and see. After all it is from your father." Marcus encourages me.


    I cannot let it show, but i am mentally stressed. The lives of many innocents are entrusted to me now. This is different from attacking, but defending. This might be a trial too hard for me to overcome, but i follow them. No time to be stubborn Gram. Pull yourself together.


    I run in pursuit of King Lazarus who is now paces away from me.


    We walk for a while until we reach the royal office. On the way, the palace is silent. The sound of people outside are the only source of sound. The same place where father worked every night. Here he answers the various questions and problems that the people of Ardrasthrur have sent him. Even though he might pass out at any second, he perseveres to the fullest just for his people to prosper. That''s why i idolized him.


    Will i be the same king as him though? How will i be able to amount to something as great as King Arthur the conqueror, the hero, the greatest king to walk the lands of Elesia?


    I dismiss all of those questions for now and return my full attention to King Lazarus, and whatever it is he is going to show me.


    He walks toward a bookcase that has seemed to have accumulated dust for the past years of being unused. you might cough just by being near to one of the shelves. The room does not have proper lighting, so i prop open the blinds and let the sun flow in.


    The room isn''t that spacious, but it is a office that is designed to give the host an ample and comfortable environment where he can sort things out carefully. My father oddly liked the cramped space of his office eve though his advisers were against it.


    Maybe he just didn''t want more work, as the room could only accommodate enough enough paper work for a man not to be clogged in. He was crafty as a king, but he had some quirks that made him fun as a father.


    It''s magnificent. The amount of things my father had collected through the years of his reign. There are even something that the villagers have given him because of the prosperity of the kingdom under his rule, but that isn''t what all this is about.


    King Lazarus bends down from behind the desk where stacks of papers are piled up. Lazarus takes something from under it. A long object wrapped in pristine cloth. He then places it on the desk, presenting it to me. "I found and read a letter addressed to you from your father."


    He hands me a parchment of paper, and i read it silently.


    If you''ve found this, then it means that you were curious and it was right for me to hide this on a book in the royal archives, or someone else might have found this. There''s something i want to give you, but i''m not really the best at expressing how i feel, so i''ll give to you in a form of a surprise. Go to my office, and under the desk you will find your present, and heirloom. Wield it with pride and someday you will become greater than me.


    -From your father, Arthur. I love you, son.


    Small droplets of water begin to drop onto the letter. Trying to hold his tears back desperately, Gram clutches the letter near his chest tightly. "Even after you''ve gone you''re still a great father... I will never forget you and mother."


    Finally, he braves his emotions and wipes his tears with his arm. Approaching the mysterious gift, he slowly unwraps the cloth.


    Underneath it is a sharp gleaming long sword. Not just any sword. It is adorned with a masterful design and engravings.


    Gram traces the body of the blade with his two fingertips, and suddenly his heart beats in resonance. Unable to take off his hands from the blade, he stands motionless.


    "Are you alright Gram?" asks Marcus and Lazarus, as they stand beside him dumbfounded.


    Lazarus puts his hands on Grams right shoulder, and his heart also beats in resonance. Concerned, Marcus does this as well, repeating what Lazarus had just done.


    They see what Gram sees. Though they are in the comfort of the office room, it doesn''t look that way in their eyes.


    The surroundings are misty, blue, like the clouds up above. Is this what heaven is like? Shooting stars across the sky, the clouds spiral above us, no other sign of life besides us.A soft breeze wafts through the mysterious world. You look at the ground, and all you see is pure white cotton. "Just where are we" Exclaims Marcus.


    Gram and Lazarus look around their surroundings, they see no difference in each turn they take, every single scene is the same.


    A voice rings out from nowhere. "You are my new master! The previous master has made a contract of passing, thus this humble blade will now serve its predecessor."


    "Blade? predecessor? Explain yourself whoever you are! Tell us what is all of this!" Gram shouts as loudest as he can.


    "You are in my domain! I am you, but i posses no name. I have been passed down to you by my previous wielder. A man of glory and great strength, truly a marvel of legends. Deserving of the pantheon of heroes. His name is Arthur, and my name is Arthur, but i am Arthur no more"


    Gram tries his best to comprehend what the disembodied voice had just told them, Lazarus and Marcus stands back, letting Gram handle this as he has a fairly good grip on what is happening.


    The voice continues. "This world that i have resided in all my existence is named Zilfer. A plane created solely for me and my master to commune. A replica of the heavens, yet the heavens has much more grandeur than this. Mine pales in comparison. Now... Ask me to your hearts content. In my domain, a day here will be a minute in your world."


    "I understand somewhat. How about you King Lazarus, Marcus?" asks Gram, curious as to what they think of the place and this happening.


    "By all means. Keep asking. It does not seem hostile, and if what he says is the truth, then we have an ample amount of time to figure things out. This might be more of a blessing rather than a strange happening." King Lazarus remarks.


    He looks to Marcus, still looking around him. "I can''t believe this! Just how strange can this be? I can''t begin to think about anything at all,, i-i just, bah! I have to calm down. Take your tie here prince Gram. I''ll need all the time i can to understand this before i loose my sanity."


    I leave Marcus to do whatever he pleases, and for King Lazarus... He spectates my conversation with the voice.


    "Now, tell me. What is this all about, and why am i here. Explain to me no matter ho convoluted the explanation. I need answers."


    The voice replies without a hint of care against my provocation. "Very well. I am a sword forged from the heavens. You mortals believe that it is just a myth, but yet it exists. I existed when i was brought to  life on the earth. For all i knew, i was a blade, and my purpose is to provide power to those who deserve it. Only the worthy are capable. Thus i was taken by a man who i had made a contract with. His name was Arthur, the man responsible for passing me down to you."


    "To form a contract, you will have to repeat after me. I will receive your name, and together we will be one. You will be your own blade. I take the name of my wielders and, thus the contract is sealed. No one else can use me unless you pass me down. The only way to pass me down is to do a ceremony, or a write of passing. The same one Arthur had done."


    "Now tell me... What is your name?" asks the blade.


    "My name is Gram."


    "Then i shall start the ceremony. I will now become the sword, Gram. All your enemies are mine. The power i will bestow unto you are yours to use however you so desire. There will be no consequences to this, only strength given to those who are worthy. You are worthy..."


    A blinding flash of light pulsates within the sky above. Chimes and a divine choir-like sound rings from everywhere. Although no one''s here beside be except King Lazarus and Marcus, I hear sounds coming from a great multitude of people, but where?


    I feel something coursing from within me. Unnatural and fleeting.


    "Now we are one. I am Gram, and together we shall spread glory of your power that will forever be sung by legends."

 Chapter 33: The beginning of the end. Pt. 1

    "Let us head out then."


    The time has come for us to fight this menace that dares threatens my people. I have no doubts now. I feel limitless.


    Gram and the others are sent back to reality. There he wields a glowing sword that emits a strange aura, empowering the others with him.


    "No time to lose. Let us meet our maker." Exclaims Gram as he puffs his chest forward, brimming with confidence behind his words.


    A large army forms outside the city''s borders. Mounted warriors, bow wielding soldiers, footmen. All face forward where the aforementioned army is said to arrive.


    From behind their ranks comes Gram wearing a gold plated armor with his sword sheathed. Poised like his late father the previous king, his intent is the salvation of his people, to end this oppression of fear.


    His gaze is forward and focused as he walks by his men, who makes way for him for the front lines. "Faces forward men. The horizon you see in front of you will be filled with enemies of the kingdom. I know that you are all unprepared, but all I ask is that you accompany me in battle," he reaches the forefront, drawing his new sword up above, raising it to boost his men''s morale.


    Soon you could hear the march of footsteps a mile away, their unison makes a loud noise of an impending army. All had a dark appearance as blue flames burned from their eyes, their menacing faces seemed to terrify the men Gram commands on the fore front.


    ("The adversary seems formidable. I sense great strength from them individually.") his sword, Gram speaks to him from within the confines of his mind where the two can communicate with ease. They synchronize with each other, making them a force to be reckoned with.


    (I''ve seen a glimpse of his strength back then. Though he never used it, I saw him at his peak... But now, it feels different, he seems darker...) Gram''s mind is clouded by thoughts of hesitation and lackluster. Thinking if he can overcome such a well known and feared warrior... And deep inside are thoughts whether he could be the one he was searching for.


    ("Do not hesitate. Believe in my power and fight. All the answers you seek with come, just be resilient,) his sword encourages him as the army of turned soldiers can be seen from the mountains'' horizon.


    "Blow the horn! Signal the generals to get ready!" Gram shouts on the top of his lungs, clear and alert. It seems that his leadership will be tested here, and he will gladly accept the challenge.


    "Hold! Brace yourselves, footmen, raise your shields, spears down now!" he commands from the front, his words are replayed to every company present on his east and west by worn out couriers mounted on horses. They run without breaks, shifting cycles somewhat perfectly.


    From the view above, the front lines change, shields forward and spears down just as commanded. Gram gallops towards the rear. "The plan will commence now!" in a swift motion, the men behind the front lines draw their bows upward the limitless sky.


    It was a noon. The sun begun its descent, and the land was covered in a veil of orange light. Frelasien''s army was said have numbered up to 50 thousand soldiers, and 7 thousand in reserves total. They enemy however remained a mystery to them. Any strategy might get shot down without the proper information.


    The enemy finally arrived in their vicinity. Zombified humans, rather they don''t seem human anymore, it''s as if they were sent to hell, had their very souls were taken from them and they were forced to walk the earth once again.


    In the middle of it all was a warrior who seemed older than he was before. His eyes glowed yellow, and his mouth exhumed blue flames as he exhaled. He looked towards the capital were the enemy stood in his way.


    "We begin our march here! Next is the heavens!" They roared in reply to his shout. he brings down his sword, signaling his troops to charge.


    Like feral wolves, they run towards their prey in a frenzy, shouting eerily at them. In effect to the charge, the morale of the soldiers of Frelasien went down a considerable amount as you can see some who nearly trembled at the sight of the enemy.


    They clashed, the monstrosities gladly accepted the tip of the spears as they were skewered. Though they did not die from that. They stayed on their spears, flailing at them wildly. Some even managed to ripe them to shreds, and some turned the soldiers into one of them.


    "Cease the volley! We need to strike now!" he unsheathed his sword, and displayed its grandiose from the light of dawn, empowering those with him. "General Devir will be in charge of the archer unit I return from my rounds," with that, he left galloping, well-armed knights follow behind him in a long line.


    A small detachment left the main army from overhead. A lead horseman followed by his army of horsemen made the ground tremble in their wake. Their intention was to pick off enemies that were open. That was easy enough as they seem to have attacked without strategy, yet their numbers don''t dwindle.


    "Charge! Lower your spears," he commands them as they run them down, breaking their wild formation, impaling, trampling the enemy that dared stand in their way.


    "The king is returning from his rounds, alert the archers to volley!" shouted a commander that held its company''s banner.


    The front lines were holding, but it''s not enough. They were losing men, and the enemy was gaining allies. A few more lines, maybe 8 more lines of men were to remain in the front lines.


    They fought with trembling hands, trying to just cut away aimlessly into the air, clearly terrified of the enemy in front of them. They had strength unlike any other. Even just one of them would pose a threat if not taken care of and isolated from the rest.


    "That was a very splendid attack my lord," greets general Devir who was keeping the army from behind in check, making sure that they don''t slack off.


    "I need for you to change the cycle. Call the reserve cavalry, shift them with my knights and I shall make another run," he commands sternly, though panting continuously, he asks with a straight face.


    The command was handed out immediately without delay and further hesitation. They general caught up that the cavalry run was the only thing keeping the enemy off their front lines, relieving them for even a moment to recover some strength.


    But through all that, there he stood calmly without any trace of emotion on his face. he overlooked the battle from the same hilltop from where he signaled his troops to charge. "Futile, all your effort are futile. No one will get in my way. Heavens reckoning will come soon," he started to slowly trot into the battlefield on his horse.


    "I''d be too boring to end it all here at once, just like I did with that puny kingdom."


    Shouts become gradually silent as the war rages on. Surprisingly the soldiers of Frelasien were holding quite well, but their numbers are just too few to be able to hold them back anymore. It is just a matter of time before their imminent loss.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Have the archers retreat inside the castle immediately! take the reserves into the city. Bar the gates and garrison the towers and walls, protect the city," the commands that he feared to utter came out as their defeat neared. The front lines have been reduced to rabble, nearly wiped out they retreat back to the rally flag outside the city.


    He pants as he rallies his remaining men to him. His armor and sword are covered in blood; his white hair is quite stained as well. ("Do you require more power?") his sword asks him in his mind.


    (Hold it off for a while. Give it to me when I rally my soldiers completely,") he responds, hoping that the power given to him will suffice.


    Soon most of his men have rallied to his side, while the rest who couldn''t make it would either be still fighting there, or holding them back without order. He commands them regardless. "Listen carefully everyone. The situation is dire. We need to hold them back, prevent them from pursuing our allies headed for the city," he looks towards the retreating army.


    The army that numbered 50 thousand were now reduced to 9 thousand or so. Those that remained possessed unwavering loyalty to Gram, and they all wish for him to be king. So they want to be victorious in this battle for that to happen.


    Meanwhile, the numbers of the enemy increased. They had new additions to their army, namely the soldiers of Frelasien who were turned into one of them.


    Having arrived, trotted with a calm demeanor as his own soldiers were still busy fighting stragglers. "You monster!" a soldier ran towards him, sword raised overhead, ready to bring his anger down along with his sword the moment he reaches him.


    "Away from me weakling," he snapped his fingers without even looking at him, and at that instant the soldier was engulfed in blue flames, petrifying his entire body. He continued towards the capital city.


    He seemed to tremble after burning the soldier. ("Stop this!") A voice desperately tries to reach out, hoping that anyone would hear it.


    "Formation! Spearhead formation!" the remaining soldiers moved sluggishly, having been exhausted from the continued skirmishes across the field, but they managed to form up despite the horrible response from his men. Though they too know that the king must be tired from all this, having the lives of many people on his shoulders was a burden unto itself already.


    With that in mind, they steel themselves, shouting to boost their morale until their throats went dry. It was the only way they could continue fighting to the extreme.


    Gram looked behind him, thinking that the enemy had snuck up on them from behind, but his worries became confusion as he sees his army shouting loudly into the dark night sky.


    The sky had now turned dark, the moon illuminated a fragment of the war zone, but they could see the horrid blue flames slowly coming towards them from them to the north.


    Gram turned around once again, but not to look at the army, but to see if they had retreated safely into the confines of the city. He sees the walls are lit with torches, the tower torches are also up and bright, flaring smoke into the sky. Archers peered up from the walls, ready and waiting.


    "Though I''ve saved them from a few minutes away from death, i don''t think myself to be a saint," he mumbles to himself, slowly losing morale despite his lively soldiers.


    ("You will surely lose your life if you become disheartened now,") his sword intrudes.


    ("Believe in my power, and you will not die. I shall purge your enemies under the name that you have shared with me,") his sword suddenly becomes silent, but he feels a sudden surge of power coming from his right hand, where he wields his sword. It takes him a while, but he realizes that he is being supplied with strength.


    "Very well. If you will believe in my potential, then I don''t see why I can''t return the favor," he smiles with a new resolve. He raises his sword up high, becoming a beacon in the night, shining brightly.


    "For Frelasien!" he roars while facing the enemy before him. His soldiers follow suit and an uproar emerges from the ranks of 9 thousand men.


    He finally leads the charge, behind him are his faithful soldiers, despite facing death, they are willing to face him as well all for the sake of the kingdom and its king.


    "Amusing, they are willing the risk their lives fighting for material things such as life. How about I take more then," he deviously grinned, but the expression doesn''t match his face. "Don''t try to take over now. It''s too late ha ha ha," a hysterical laugh escaped from his mouth.


    "Come my soldiers of reckoning. We shall purge them for interfering with our campaign against heaven," he is finished toying around. He finally takes things into his own hands, his entire being is awakened as he charges towards the king of the army.


    The attack from a frenzied army against a poised, strategically armed one. They battle each other, the oppositions numbers far exceed them at this point. Some would see this as reckless, but none of it matter anymore.


    swords cut, flames burn. This battle yearns for blood and death, misery and pain. It is the only thing it can give anyway, yet they stay to fight knowing full well that this will result in a tragedy.


    They finally come face to face. His stare is cold and agitating while the other stares with contempt and vengeance. ("This one is dangerous. My power might not be enough to match his, but I can equal his for a short period of time,") his swords inform him about the newfound strength that the blue flames hero has attained through the years.


    His gold hair flutters with the winds that breezes by him. His eyes have their attention fully pointed at Gram. They both dismount at the same time, realizing how this will play out.


    Without words, they clash immediately. An invisible force pulsates strongly from between them, blowing anyone nearby away.


    They both retreat away from each other. He engulfs his blade with his power of fire, the other endows his blade and empowers his body.


    "So you''re the famous blue flamed hero. Pleased to finally meet you," he greets him with a wry smile, forced obviously, but a plan of intimidation from his part.


    He merely smiles at Gram''s attempt at intimidation, scoffing at it. "ha ha ha, amusing, just amusing. I can''t believe you still have the galls to try a stunt like this when you''re already losing," his flames burn brighter than ever, the heat can be felt by everyone who sees the source of the fire.


    "Too bad i''m not the blue flamed hero. No time for introductions, but you can call be Kokabiel," He smiles widely as he utters his own name.

 Chapter 34: The beginning of the end. Pt. 2

    Without further words, they glare at each other as if in a world of their own. The others who had retreated to the castle merely watch in anticipation of this battle between their king and the blue flamed hero, rumored champion of the gods.


    They both take a stance at the same time, Gram holds his blade pointed towards Kokabiel, the blade supplies him with more power with every waking second, knowing that they can''t underestimate this kind of enemy for even a moment. It might be their end if they do otherwise.


    He breathes through his nose, trying to figure out his opponent''s first plan of movement. His sword pointed and ready. Gram and his sword also named Gram, convene inside the confines of his mind.


    The sound of wind blows between them, soon forming a cold mist that intends to obscure their vision. True night has come, the moon oversees the battle from the sky, illuminating this bout.


    But the roar and echoes of war do not stop. The forces of Frelasien still battle against the opposing army, desperately trying to hold them back from entering the capital. Though their numbers dwindle, their fervor does not wane, it being the only thing keeping them strong. That and the presence of their king, fighting for his people.


    From above the castle walls where bow wielding soldiers are garrisoned- comes two women wearing worn out bridal gowns, panting heavily as they run across the wall for a view of the battle.


    "Charlotte! Princess Juliette! Please slow down!" yells a man from behind, desperately trying to catch up to them. He puts both hands on his lap as he bends over to breath in as much as he can.


    The guards take notice of his presence, and face him to salute quickly as if by reflex. "Lord Nerian! We are standing in attention. What do you require?" They ask frantically. They seem to see him with respect as their voices say genuinely.


    "Stop them! They''re being reckless, but don''t hurt them, just try and halt them," by that order, some soldiers muster into a group of three to catch the runaway princesses.


    His flames burn brighter than ever, scorching the earth around him in a ring of fire, and also engulfing his sword. The so called hero wears a cloak of a pure dark color, his eyes are cold and lifeless. He smiles. As fast as the wind, maybe even faster, he speeds forward intending to swing his blade from the right.


    Gram reacts instinctively, imitating his enemy with a rush, his blade is drawn forward.


    Kokabiel slashes to the left, forcing Gram to defend with his blade. It stops him in his tracks, giving him his opportunity to attack within striking distance.


    He barrages Gram with attack from every direction, each relenting slash becoming heavier than the last.


    Gram retreats back, breathing heavily at the toll he had been through with defending. His left cheek bleeds from a cut that had gone through from Kokabiel''s attack. ("This truly is not one to be taken lightly. I was using every inch of my power to test the waters, but it seems that he may surpass me in terms of power,") his blade informs him of his insight.


    Without Gram''s notice, his enemy attacks again. But the moment he realizes this, he was merely staring at an afterimage as his enemy looms behind him.


    Gram''s sword reacts to this in time by launching itself for at his enemy''s sword, deflecting Kokabiel''s downward strike.


    "How did you do that?" clearly mesmerized, Gram could not hold his curiosity even with death staring them down. His sword levitates back to him. ("I can protect you at times, so worry not if you make a mistake. I will compensate for that.")


    "It keeps on getting interesting..." he closes his eyes, his flames grow brighter until it fills the darkness of the night sky, blinding the spectators as his continuous rise in power kept Gram and his sword grounded, staring at him in awe.


    "Ah~ this power is immense. I never thought such a vessel could exist," he laughs menacingly, looking at the moon as he levitates into the air. "Soon I will be unmatched when I siphon every last strength this vessel possesses," he puts his hand out towards Gram, and a blue ball of flame starts to form in front of it.


    ("Move! This attack will be the end of both of us if we don''t evade it!") a panicked warning comes from Gram''s sword, it is relayed to him, but he himself could not believe this with his own eyes.


    The sword glows, dragging Gram along with it. (You hesitate to much. Stay calm,") they retreat away from the general area of the ball of flame.


    Kokabiel releases it, not knowing that Gram had retreated away from the attack. The ball of flame impacts on the ground, scorching it, then exploding to create a massive crater on the ground. The force either burned those around it, or simply blew them away.


    The castle walls were almost breached just by the wave of power that came from the attack, making it crumble slightly.


    A voice could be heard from above the walls. "Fafnir! Please stop! This is not like you," it echoes, silencing the battle between the two.


    Kokabiel stands still, looking up at the source of the voice. His eyes open wide in disarray once his eyes lands on her. "Char, Charlotte? Is that you?" suddenly becoming different than he was a while ago, he drops his sword.


    "Argh, damn, what happened?" Gram shakes his head back and forth. He lies a few meters away from Kokabiel, surprised that he seems to have stopped all movement.


    ("This is our golden opportunity Gram. Let us strike.,") His sword vibrates, glowing pure white as if generating power. It levitates by itself, flying towards Kokabiel without further hesitation.


    "Wait!" Gram reaches his hand out to his sword that flies towards his enemy''s direction, piercing the wind with its speed.


    His body flinches forward, but he still looks at her. "You''re... Alive?" tears slowly starts dripping down from his eyes, still unaware of what''s happened to him.


    Charlotte and Juliette on the other hand looks at Fafnir with shock. Eyes wide open, and jaw dropped. They too slowly tear up for some reason.


    He slowly looks down at his body. Finally, he realizes what had happened to him. *cough* *cough* blood starts spewing out from his mouth as he coughs wildly. Gram''s blade had pierced him from behind, right through his torso.


    "So this is where it finally ends... I guess even in the end I was too weak. I even ended up being possessed," he forces out a laugh while looking at both Juliette and Charlotte from above. "You''ve brought me back here. Thank you..." he closes his eyes, falling off the levitating blade and onto the ground with a loud thud.


    "What are you doing!?" shouts Gram from behind. He sprints towards the blue flamed hero, putting his head on his arm, cradling his bloodied body.


    A thick, dark cloud of smoke comes out from Fafnir''s mouth. A devious voice speaks out in irritation. "A weak minded vessel just as I predicted. I should have erased his memories when I possessed him. "


    Just a cloud of smoke without a certain form to be identified with, yet it speaks out like a normal person would. "I have no need for you anymore. I siphoned enough power from you to put my plans into action," he laughs loudly into the night sky, his voice makes its way into the ears of the kingdoms around us.


    "Now my campaign against heaven will begin, and my allies from hell with aid me in that. ha ha ha!" he disappears into the clouds, leaving silence in his wake, and his dead army, slowly reverting into humans once more.


    "Everyone take the injured into the city. Start repairs immediately, and confirm if the enemy has stopped moving," We can''t let this distract us, otherwise we''re inviting trouble for being unprepared.


    Gram takes the body of Fafnir in his arms and enters the city to meet the people, reassuring them that the threat has passed for now.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Hours passed. People familiar with Fafnir gather around his bed as he still lies unconscious. The two maidens tear up, unable to hold their emotions when they gaze upon him, thinking that he might not make it because of the severity of the wound he took from Gram''s blade.


    The only one not present was Gram. He was lamenting the injustice his sword had done to him. Though he was the enemy right? His thoughts are in conflict between him being his brother, and him just being someone else; as the blue flamed hero named Fafnir.


    ("I apologize for attacking without your discretion, but if we did not take that chance, then it might have been too late,") The blade also named Gram apologizes.


    Their conversation takes place inside Gram''s mind. Though so far it has become a one sided talk, Gram stays silent.


    *sigh* "I''m losing my composure. I''m sorry. I swore not to hesitate as long as it''s for my kingdom, but... I just couldn''t," It seems as if though he''s confessing a sin.


    He looks over the city of Atlas-Azure from a balcony. Though it has not taken a lot of damage from the so called war, it did damage the people itself. it has become quiet. Though some lanterns can be seen roaming around the area. The war didn''t take place inside the city, but it took the lives of many people Gram treated as brothers and sisters.


    Suddenly footsteps storm the silent halls. "My lord!" a maid who looks to be in training makes her way to the balcony where Gram is. "The hero has awakened!" she shouts. Grams eyes open in disbelief. He takes his sword by the hilt and follows the maid to the room where the victim of this was rests.


    Gram pauses before he opens the door, gulping, and taking in deep breaths. Then finally opening the door, slowly entering the room without anyone noticing.


    Though it looks like he''s awake, he can barely open his eyes. Pale as a ghost almost, grasping for air, but not moving... Just staring at the ceiling.


    "Where am I?" he manages to squeeze out a few words from his mouth. Those few words meant everything to the people around him, knowing that he still lives among them.


    "Fafnir!" The only name said as they crowd around him even more. The two girls beside him practice restraint, instead they hold his hands gently.


    "Fafnir! You''re finally awake," Nerian''s voice trembles as he speaks. But his face shows relief as he smiles, his closed eyes somewhat tear up, but he holds his emotions back.


    "Thank Ylur that you''re awake young one. You had us worried the entire time," Lazarus''s fatherly voice reaches Fafnir''s ears. He also feeling overjoyed, but suppressed his feeling before they got out of hand.


    Though he was the enemy. They did not believe he had done it. Those who knew him stayed with that premonition in mind.


    He tries to get up, but his face contorts as the pain from his wound still lingers. "Argh! Damn," he flops down painfully in his bed. Fafnir grits his teeth, but unable to do anything about the pain he feels other than to let it subside, and not move to avoid the pain.


    "Please don''t move!" the two ladies scolds him in unison, their grip on his hands become tighter. Their eyes focus on him much more intently, not taking their attention away from him.


    Nerian steps forward, confronting Fafnir as if he knows that something is troubling him. "Please tell us what you know."


    "I can''t stay here. I know that Kokabiel had left my body, and I must stop him at all cost," Fafnir speaks with desperation, breathing in after each word.


    Fafnir grows silent, closing his eyes. He opens it with a renewed glow of yellow. It feels like the aura around him had changed from a solemn one to an omnipotent one.


    Without much effort, he stands up from his bed as if he never received the deep wound from the sword.


    He wears only trousers to cover his body. The wound from his chest had healed, and it was as if never there in the first place.


    Gram draws his sword on instinct, thinking that he might have reverted back into being a notorious villain. "Don''t move!" he shouts, alerting everyone in the room of his presence.


    By a flash of nostalgia, he sees the image of his brother from this man''s face as he turns his head to the side. His sword arm trembles, but he tries to remain composed, not letting emotions choose his actions.


    "I''m glad to know that you are alive and well, Charlotte. I am happy that you are safe as well Juliette. Nerian, and Lazarus too," he stares at the open balcony where the wind breezes through him, slowly enveloping him in a veil of air. He continues. "If I want things to stay this way, then I have to go... I wanted to stay here and be with everyone, but I guess that''s just being selfish."


    He walks slowly towards the balcony. There he stops and whistles by putting two fingers by his mouth.


    From the distance comes a galloping sound. Seemingly getting closer, Fafnir further goes to the edge of the balcony until he is on the ledge.


    "Fafnir! What are you doing? Tell us, we can help you!" Nerian pleads with him, knowing that in these kinds of moments, Fafnir will definitely do something rash, just like what he did in Zarakiol, against Former Ardrasthrur attackers.


    On the top of her lungs, Charlotte clings to Fafnir''s back, embracing it. It seems that she''s caught up to what he might do, so her grasp tightens.


    Juliette also pursues him, taking his arm with a brave face. "Please stay... Don''t bear anything alone. I''m here, we''re here to help you," her voice trembles slightly as she forces out the words she wanted to say.


    Fafnir, surprised by the sudden change in Juliette''s shy attitude into a more confronting one. "I guess five years really does change a person," he lets out a chuckle under his breath.


    He turns his body to face the two, pulling them towards his naked torso for an embrace. "I won''t ever forget you two..." he beckons to Gram, who still has his sword drawn in the corner of the room, still acting suspicious.


    The two maidens tighten their grasp even more, but it doesn''t faze Fafnir now that he had used his mysterious power once more.


    Gram in the end lowers his blade, approaching Fafnir. "Protect these two... They get scared pretty easily, so don''t worry them too much," he smiles at him, showing his teeth.


    He hands them over to Gram, but they don''t let go. So Fafnir tries a ruse. "Argh! It hurts! Please let go for a while," he shouts, falling to his knees while he clutches his stomach.


    The two of them let go, successfully deceived. He retreats to the very edge of the balcony, preparing to jump off. "See you Charlotte, Juliette, Nerian, and Lazarus... And you too, new king of this kingdom... Gram," he turns around, staring at the sky. "Wait for me, Andour, Father. I''ll finally get to see you two again," he jumps off.


    everyone in the room approaches the balcony where Fafnir had jumped off, seeing that he landed on a horse down below. He gallops off into the night, his objective is a mystery to them.


    "Fafnir! Come back!" Nerian reaches out to him knowing that he won''t do as he says, yet to tries. The two maidens who remain in Gram''s hold both break down into tears, finally releasing the pent up emotions that have clogged their senses.


    Nerian runs off to follow him in a heartbeats notice.


    "Stop Nerian!" Gram shouts from behind. Making in freeze in place. "But he hasn''t told us anything. We''re oblivious to what''s about to happen to this world. Are you alright with that?" he lashes out at Gram.


    "Calm down. I was thinking the same thing. I can explain it for him..." the room goes quiet as they stare at Gram, having an infamous idea of some sort.

 Chapter 35: What the past, present and future holds.

    My sword told me the truth about him. My mind trembles in fear about the gravity of the situation, and he''s the only one facing it right now. He told no one about it and just rushed away calmly. This is something that I cannot keep to myself.


    Most of them have huddled near the balcony, looking at the same trail from where he left. That just shows how much they missed him these past few years, and that those stories they always told me about him proved it all the more.


    Am I invading their lives just by being here? I feel out of place at this very moment. Not belonging here, coming out from the blue and being king all of a sudden. I can''t argue, but can''t help but feel that something is wrong with the big picture.


    ("Those are your thoughts alone. Relinquish them, you are filling you mind with needless guilt,") a disembodied voice coming from my sword chides me. We share one mind whenever I wield him. Nothing escapes his notice, at times staving off negative thoughts that clog my mind.


    This isn''t the time to dwell on such things. You''re right... There are much more important things here than feeling down and guilty. I''ll have to save that for another occasion. "Everyone, please listen to what I have to say," I try to control my voice as much as I can, making sure that the only ones that can hear me are the ones present in this room.


    *knock* *knock* I turn to face the door, but it opens by itself. "Pardon my intrusion King, but I have a report for you about the casualties," says Luke. He enters, still wearing his battle armor adorned with scratches and cuts from the skirmish earlier.


    "Ah general Galehearth. What a surprise this is," greets Lazarus.


    Luke''s sights are now focused on the two sobbing maidens kneeling on the floor. "I will not ask about the specific details, but I will tell you that I am curious."


    *sigh* "Good timing. General, please call commander Fiol Lumiere here. I have something that I need to show you. Bring no one else, and be discreet as to not let anyone asks about your intentions. I will explain everything that I can once we are assembled," I let out a barrage of commands.


    Luke leaves without any further questions. knowing him, he is always calm and composed. Someone you can depend on, and the one who can equal, or surpass me in strength. But Fiol on the other hand is what you can call his polar opposite. I''ve only known him for a few years after the battle at old zarakiol, but he adjusted to me quite easily.


    Those two might be, no... They will be necessary if we want to stand a chance against Fafnir''s and the whole world''s enemy.


    After waiting for a few minutes. I hear footsteps getting louder, I assume coming towards us. *knock* *knock* "I''ve brought him my king."


    "Hey wait, I thought you''d be bringing me to that beautiful woman''s dorm room. You betrayed me!" I hear his voice right outside. I forgot to tell Luke to shut Fiol up just in case, but our worries will be nothing compared to what I need to tell them most importantly.


    "Enter."


    Luke comes with Fiol in tow. "I didn''t do anything wrong this time... I promise," he immediately defends himself, bowing in front of me.


    "Stand tall Fiol. Listen everyone. What I am about to tell you needs to be kept secret at all cost," Fiol was obviously just joking around. But the moment I say my words with a stern tone, his expression changes into a serious one. He now looks at me intently.


    Nerian, Lazarus, Charlotte, Juliette, Luke and Fiol all have their attentions pointed towards me now.


    "I need to tell you all something important... concerning Fafnir," they go silent in an instant as if his name was a command to heel. Again, I try to remove those thoughts of want and jealousy from my mind.


    "So that person who attacked really was Fafnir huh? He''s changed. He doesn''t feel the same anymore," Fiol sighs, scratching the back of his head as he looks down on his feet with a frown.


    "I know it''s not pleasant to dwell back on it, but I know the reason as to why he left," the adults squint their eyes, and the princesses wipe away the remaining tears left on them.


    I thrust my sword forward by the hilt, presenting it to them. "Lazarus already knows, but I will need the rest if you to follow suit," and by my command, they mimic Lazarus''s movements by placing their hands on top of the ornament on the sword.


    "What is this all about? Will this truly tell us about Fafnir and his intentions?" asks Charlotte. Keen on finding out the truth chaining the one she cares for I assume. I not back in silence, saying nothing more.


    "Now close your eyes, empty your minds, and let it wander," I say out the necessary procedures for it to work. ("All has been prepared. We can commence at any moment,") my sword speaks. For now, there is only the two of us conversing within the confines of my mind, but soon I shall be able to bring everyone else as I once did with Marcus and Lazarus.


    I then begin to close my eyes as well, concentrating on bringing them all together to convene in my mind.


    A bright flash of white light pulsates above. Then it weakens, just like every time I visit this place. Though I''ve never seen his true form. I can only discern him from his voice.


    I look around, and there I see them laid down on the floor, sleeping peacefully.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to wake you up for now," I kneel beside them, shaking them awake.


    Their eyes slowly blink to adjust to the brightness of the surroundings. They realize that they are somewhere different. Looking around everywhere, darting their eyes left and right, admiring or mystified by the scenery. Their mouths and eyes remain open in awe nonetheless.


    I see Lazarus a couple of inches away from my left, getting up with a groggy expression that you''d usually see from waking someone up suddenly. "Welcome back Lazarus," I greet him. It takes him a couple more blinks to realize that I was talking to him.


    Luke and Fiol have already stood up by that time, looking around, but not surprised at all.


    "Oh, amazing! are we in heaven? Everything''s so bright and pure white. It''s like I''m floating with the clouds!" yells Fiol. His voice echoes, then disappears to fade somewhere.


    "How about giving it a rest Fiol. This isn''t the first time we''ve been somewhere like this one. But I must agree with you. Compared to our adventure, this is quite the change of pace." remarks Luke. What was that about? They''ve been to a place like this before?


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    *sigh* I am curious about what he means, but that will come at another time. Hopefully there''s still a world to live in by then.


    Soon they''ve all been woken up. Lazarus explains all that he can, but I intervene halfway to explain my side of the story, and what this place is. The good thing is that they didn''t panic. They took it quite calmly to my surprise. Maybe the beauty of this place distracted some of them from their unrest.


    "Here I can explain to you the reason to Fafnir''s distress. Or someone else rather," I pause, and there speaks the disembodied voice that I had made a bond with. His voice roars through everywhere like the voice of god himself, making them tremble at first.


    "Greetings. My name is Gram. I am the blade that will bring the truth to light as I was instructed by my wielder, Gram," they look around, trying to find the source of the voice. Then they look to me, their eyes are obviously asking for questions.


    "I had made a pact with this godsend sword. Apparently my father had left it for my brother and I. Hopefully wielding it when the time of need arises. He took my name, so we now share the same name," I finish my explanation, crossing my arms afterwards thinking if I had done a good job in answering their doubts


    The scenery changes, our very surroundings are being warped all at once, the heavenly scenery distorts. All this surprises me as well as it is my first time seeing the extent of my own sword''s ability. It seems that he still has more secrets he has yet to unveil.


    I instinctively back away, my eyes wander everywhere. "What is this?"


    "I have recorded Fafnir''s life as I struck him. I will can you his memories," I freeze upon hearing this. His past? Will this be my one and only chance to know whether he truly is my long lost brother?


    "will this be able to give us a lead as to what Fafnir concerns about?" Nerian asks out loudly to the disembodied voice.


    "Unfortunately I cannot access his past. The memories of his youth have deteriorated at an astonishing rate, the reason for that is unknown. I can only jump to the most recent part of his memories. Will that suffice?"


    "Yes. It''ll be more than enough."


    "Then without further ado, we shall now jump to his most recent memory. Keep in mind that you will see everything unravel through his eyes. You won''t be able to do anything but watch it all happen," and with that final remark, the sword, Gram turns silent.


    In that moment I felt my entire body vibrate, and with that comes a high pitch sound, nearly making me deaf. Through his eyes huh? I wonder what kind of memory he has.


    I open my eyes, blinking a few times over. My entire body hurts, it''s as if I was bitten by a wolf. My sights adjust, and it seems that I am somewhere inside a forest, surrounded by lush, green trees, and in the middle of it is a wide clearing where I''m supposed to be.


    "What are you doing!? Keep your guard up and stave it away from you!" I hear a loud voice shout from a distance. I can''t quite see who it was, but the terrifying sight before me takes my attention.


    A wolf snarls at me as I barely hold its neck back with what looks like a barrel top. It tries to go in for a bite from time to time, I feel my arms weaken with every assault.


    I try to exert as much strength as I can to drive the wolf back, but nothing seems to change, rather I still feel weakened with time slowly passing.


    Why am I fighting a wolf anyway? Wait... I remember. This is not my body, my memories, or my eyes. So it''s Fafnir''s?


    I feel the strain from my body go away once I realize this. It seems that I had imagined myself as the victim, thus afflicting me with the appropriate response of pain as if i was reliving his life as my own.


    Why doesn''t he fight back though? I''ve seen his strength firsthand, so why? (Argh! Andour, please help me! I can''t hold on for much longer. My arms, they hurt...) my thoughts are interrupted by a voice ringing inside my head. Is this Fafnir''s voice I wonder? His inner thoughts?


    My gaze shifts to the man under the shade of a tree. He looks at me with prejudice and irritation. Who is he? Why doesn''t he help Fafnir then? He looks built for fighting.


    My attention is now caught by two wolves charging in from both sides. I close my eyes. Is this the end for me?


    It goes silent. "Wha-what happened?" (Ah! My entire body hurts. I can''t move a muscle, but the wolves are gone. So that means that Andour... Took care of them... Again.)


    *sigh*


    "How long are you going to stay weak, lying down and licking your own wounds? Stand up and bear it!" I hear a voice piercing my ears loud and clear. (I knew he''d be mad again. It''s always like this. Why am I so weak?)


    I managed to see what he did to the wolves. Shooting three arrows in quick succession, and hitting all three of them without losing focus, or moving in the slightest. Just who is this man... Andour? What does he have to do with Fafnir?


    I try forcing my entire body to work together in standing up, trying to make a brave stand against him. (I have to prove to him that I can be strong!)


    But to no avail did I succeed. I fell down with a loud thud. Fortunately for me is that the grass made for a good landing. It''s soft and the breeze helps me recover my mind. I slowly feel myself fall asleep. "I''m sorry Andour. I couldn''t make you proud."


    "Treat your wounds when we get back. I''ll have something for you to do at first light tomorrow," He speaks. It seems that he is carrying me on his back as I feel his arms carry me off the grass. (Deep inside, Andour is a good person. I''ll get stronger someday and maybe, just maybe he might be proud of me for once.)


    I awake to the crickets singing outside. It''s a gentle and quite night. My only source of light was a dimly lit lantern. "Ah!" my arms give in. I remember that I had injuries that I needed to treat.


    I begin bandaging myself with cloth and some herbal leaves I''ve gathered in the forest. *sigh* "I wonder where Andour is at this time. It''s late..."


    "I need to get stronger soon. That wolf from earlier could''ve killed me if it were not for Andour," I can''t move my left arm. It hurts when I try to bandage it, but what can I do? I need to be prepared for any test he''s going to give me. *sigh* "I''m tired."


    The moon looks beautiful though. I wonder what''s in store for me tomorrow.

 Chapter 36: When memories binds us together.

    "Pick up the pace! We don''t have much time."


    The man named Andour commands Fafnir. The young child had become more than capable in ways that a normal ten-year-old could ever manage in his youth.


    Andour exits their abode, not showing any signs of slowing down; or waiting for Fafnir.


    -I can''t forget this most of all.


    He packs his only memento. The only object that still makes him cling to the past. A crest with a design of a dragon makes it unique. Made from unusual gemstones and ores. Though he himself does not know of its origins, he still treats it with utmost importance.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    He pants after catching up with his father figure. To him, their destination is unknown, but all he knows is that every trial that Andour gives is a chance to become strong like him. Youth, making his eyes gleam with potential, yet he can''t find a way to show it.


    His adoptive father stares intently at the only landmark that could be seen in the horizon. It spews smoke, bearing down on the earth as a timed rage by nature. Through the years it was said that it was dormant, but now became active in these few years that passed by.


    Andour faces his adopted son. His face showed clear intimidation. There was really no telling when he was serious or when he was mellow. His body what that of a god, pristine, chiseled an well-built. He wore strong looking armor said to be built using ''Ebony'' a rare metal coveted by many.


    "This trial will test everything I''ve taught you up until this point. Fail, and you will lose your life. Succeed, and the reward will be bountiful."


    Fafnir looked at him with wonder, but with terror. He was somewhat used to Andour''s domineering voice and presence, but today seems rather different, no, otherworldly in a sense. He thinks deeply about this, not replying to him.


    Fafnir''s tension rises like never before. His body stiffens while he walks. His head darts from left to right, trying to find something to occupy his mind before he panics.


    The lush green trees growing by the side of the trail, the clouds up above, but he can''t quite calm down.


    He instead strengthens his resolve, though brittle, it made him sane.


    -I have to become strong like you. If I''m afraid even before I face this, then I don''t deserve to be like you at all.


    Fafnir speaks from inside his mind. The clutter that floods his imagination disappears, and the only thought remaining is how he can succeed in this trial. This is something far from what he has ever done before. Something doesn''t feel right, yet Fafnir can''t quite tell what bothers him.


    Is it the calm demeanor that Andour has? No, it can''t be. he''s always had this kind of personality. Though he doesn''t really show any other emotion rather than anger, but just what is the answer to his doubts he wonders.


    His will becomes slightly stronger to his belief as he touches his sword hanging by his waist.


    -What it takes to be a strong as him? Sacrifice? undying resolve? I wonder what awaits me there.


    After thinking for a long while, he conceded his fate to whatever Andour might have to offer. He kept quite the whole way to their destination.


    Soon they''ve reached the foot of the volcano. Fafnir looks at it from below in awe. Just the sheer size of it can make you lose heart if you ever decide to scale this.


    The stretch of land around them is distant. It seems that the heat the volcano emits must have burned away all greenery around it. There is nothing to obscure the grand sight of it.


    Yet Andour seems unfazed, rather, it feels like he''s at home. He walks forward without hesitation, even though hesitation and the name Andour had never been close to each other.


    The smoke gave away a strong and musky smell, making it difficult to scale it without breathing in properly. Fafnir forces this ordeal by covering his mouth, following Andour quietly as he also climbs the volcano with ease.


    A chamber exists from within the very confines of the volcano. No sign of lava, just the heat and a wide, empty cavern where their voices echo off, bouncing from wall to wall.


    "Remember what I told you. Everything rests on this one trial. It''ll mean the death of both of us if you mess up, understand?"


    Andour questions Fafnir. though he knows that it indirectly meant ''assist me, but don''t get in my way or we''ll die.'' Or that''s how he interpreted it.


    Andour draws his sword from behind him after breaking a small flask that he held earlier. It seemed to release a thin, red cloud of smoke that disappeared after mingling with the air.


    The ground begins to tremble; the earth cracks open along with it. Flames seemed to seep up from it, searing the ground, scorching it.


    A gigantic, dark haired hound with razor sharp teeth emerges from the fissure. It''s not just a hound. It possesses wings of a dark color, beating strongly, enough to blow Fafnir away from his feet.


    It snarls, grinding it teeth as it exhales a pure velvet red flame from its mouth. Its tail swings around from behind him. The beast positions itself for an attack, but not before surprising his guests.


    "Insolence can best be mistaken for ignorance. Speak! What have you come here for?"


    The hound''s loud voice shakes the chamber where they reside. Fafnir covers both ears, trying to reject the loud voice trying to burst its way in. It nearly makes him deaf, but the voice come to a halt after asking a question.


    The battle begins right away, the hound nor Andour not giving any ground. Their duel might be depicted as an epic, yet something that is said to only happen in stories and fables.


    The battles happens in a quick pace. Those who spectate Fafnir''s memories remains silent as they intently watch every detail of his life.


    Their minds were filled with disbelief, thinking that ''This can''t be true.'' ''Those kinds of being truly existed then?''


    Even Gram, who spectates it feels like he is in Fafnir''s place, reacting to everything happening around him as every event goes by.


    "Who knew that he had to go through this in a young age, and survived."


    Gram, unable to comprehend what is happening anymore, but still focuses willingly. His body trembles at the thought of going through something similar. Would he be able to imitate something like this?


    -No answer.


    Now the hound lies defeated on the ground after a series of exchanges. Fafnir managed to strike the beast named Marchosias, giving Andour the edge to finally defeat his enemy.


    Andour enters the massive hound''s body, cutting him open with his large sword. He emerges after a while, holding up a red bead surrounded by a red veil of mist.


    Fafnir on the other hand lies nearly unconscious, facing flat on his back on the ground. He hears Andour''s voice while he still struggles to keep his eyes open, but ultimately succumbing to fatigue.


    "This power will keep you safe until the very day when we will meet again... I look forward to what you will become in the end."


    Those were the last words Fafnir would hear from his adoptive father before he would fall asleep.


    He would then wake up to a note beside his bed, and a voice unfamiliar to him, talking inside his head.


    Fafnir reads the note with a perplexed face, thinking about the true meaning behind Andour''s letter. Its contents rattle inside his mind. Questions being raised such as ''why did he leave so suddely'', ''what does he mean about heaven?'' and many others that made no sense to him.


    But one thing remains true to him. A conclusion that he understood was clear. "Become stronger, only then will you be able to understand the true meaning behind this letter" is what Fafnir etched into his mind, thus igniting his passion for seeking strength, enough to equal Andour someday.


    And so he began his journey just for that simple goal. Though it was easy to understand, being strong meant many different things. There was never one answer that would be correct, but a plethora of possible answers exist. Just not here although, but out there.


    Equipped with various techniques and skills that his father taught him, Fafnir set out to become stronger, fighting, discovering, experiencing the many things that might lead him to a clear path. Befriending a daemon from inside him became unavoidable, thus their friendship grew.


    First was his arrival to Rydia, a small provincial town that was infested with bandits. Their leader named Gordon led a powerful force of bandits, ravaging the land. His objective was to subjugate the neighboring kingdoms for personal revenge. Then, Fafnir confronted him. They clashed.


    But before that, he met Rhiannon. A girl who showed fancy to Fafnir after being rescued by him, and taken in by Deliah, the muscular inn woman. She encouraged Fafnir to fight the bandits, free the people he oppressed, including her sister.


    Fafnir, using his newfound power blessed by Marchosias gave him an ace, making him nearly unbeatable to the likes of bandits. But even with that, Gordon was formidable. Unleashing his pent up rage and desire for revenge made him somewhat immortal.


    Fafnir then defeated him, but at the cost of his own life. Armed with newfound power, yes, but with no true knowledge on how to use it. He would succumb to his wounds, happily laying down his life because he felt that warm feeling of saving someone, being useful to them, and protecting them.


    But Marchosias, the daemon inside him had other plans. Giving his own life for Fafnir, wanting to see how strong he would become in the future. The first time that a daemon has shown compassion towards a mortal, and the last probably.


    Thus continued his adventure. Believing that his daemon was still alive, but resting. Fafnir once again set on his way to become stronger. Then came a new ally to guide Fafnir.


    "My name is Samael, it is nice to make your acquaintance."


    One with secrets filled to the brim. Mysterious and deadly, armed with his skill to instantly captivate anyone at will. You could see him as someone who could deceive you knowing that you would be deceived. The two of them journeyed to their next destination. Atlas-Azure.


    (Samael! I knew it... Damn you. So you really came back.) Luke curses after seeing Samael from Fafnir''s memory. His face is vague, not showing anysigns of other information, but he seems restless now that Samael has made his appearance.


    There, Fafnir and Samael competed in a trial set by its king. Lazarus Arcadia, the new ascendant of the throne of Kal-Ardonia. Successful one the first, but interrupted before he could accomplish the rest. The city was attacked by an army of Vasatria.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Fafnir at the time was meeting Juliette at the square of the plaza. Under the darkness of the night, they were attacked. The enemy successfully kills all of Juliette''s royal guards, leaving Fafnir alone to defend her.


    (I still remember this time... He never forgot it.) She felt warmth as she continued to watch her own rendezvous with Fafnir, feeling lonely knowing that he was not really here with her.


    He did, but at the price of his sanity. after Juliette was grazed by an arrow, he became crazed, deranged. Going on a rampage, he massacred only the Vasantrian army men, helping the people of Atlas-Azure minimize their casualties.


    The spectators of the memory had to watch the entirety of the massacre happen. The blood gushed back and forth. The flames burned and scorched people alive. A horrendous sight not for the faint of heart.


    (This was... That time.) Lazarus becomes baffled as he finally sees who that thing was. The one who had been burning enemies to a crisp with the guidance of his yellow eyes that gleam under the night sky. Still unable to believe that it was truly Fafnir, and that he truly did save Juliette with all he can.


    Then came Samael''s rescue to return Fafnir to normal, or that was the plan. They instead clashed like titans, destroying the city while a battle outside takes place. It includes Samael conjuring the eerie gate that made everyone under it cower in fear when a demon emerged from it, blowing a hole in the earth.


    Then Fafnir calmed down. Both of them, Samael and Fafnir, left the city. They journey to the next place. There they met a man named Sion. He possessed a tragic past, and nursed his daughter who was close to death''s door.


    The two aided them in taking down a deranged doctor turned necromancer that destroyed their very way of life. It became a harder task for them when the necromancer summoned the lifeless bodies of the villagers including Sion''s late wife, rotten and decayed, but in the end they were successful.


    Misfortune struck when Sion''s daughter, Sofia, passed, leaving him all alone. But with his encounters with the two, Sion, found the resolve to keep moving. To help others rather than sulking and living a useless existence.


    They parted with him to continue to the next place. But they had to pass through a vast forest before anything else.


    Here they met Gathar. A descendant of the ancient Kaali race, a tribe of demi humans exiled by the gods before the great war in the heavens. The Kaali joined the Daemons in the battle against heavens not the far past, but they were thrown in exile to the earth once a stalemate was reached.


    Fafnir ended the threat to the Kaali race by accepting the incandescent, a sword that their great ancestors used to battle a sun god named Soliferrun. His mission was to defeat Ladon, the massive serpent beast that the gods threw unto the earth to eradicate the Kaali race once and for all.


    There, Fafnir further enhanced his powers, defeating Ladon unconsciously with it.  With the threat averted, and the tribesmen saved, Fafnir and Samael continue forth their journey to Zarakiol, the Vasantrian capital.


    "You ready Fafnir?"


    "As I''ll ever be..."


    "What''s wrong? You seem blue all of a sudden."


    "It''s been a fun journey so far. You think it''ll last Samael?"


    "We''ll have to find out then shall we?"


    They arrive first to a country side village where the bounty for slaying a giant lion was to be given. Unfortunately for Samael, he was beaten to it first by a woman named Camille. The two have heated arguments resulting in both disliking each other.


    Samael disregards all that, telling us that there is nothing else to do here, and we should move on.


    Their journey leads them to Zarakiol. the capital of Vasantria. it was supposed to be a place of grandeur, but under the reign of a new monarch, they capital declined. People everywhere are poverty struck, only those who are cunning and deceiving can hope to survive. but at times even those who are cunning and deceitful are weeded out.


    The monarch''s thirst for power fueled a rebellion. The people wanted him to step down peacefully before he instigated the attack at Atlas-Azure where his army was massacred, but now people want his head on a pike for what he did to those men.


    Fafnir and Samael were seized by the gate guards accusing them of bringing weapons in for the rebellion, thus they were sent to the dungeons where prisoners of different ages fill the cold dark cells, crying and hoping for freedom under this injustice.


    There, Fafnir met Nerian, whom he thought was a normal man. But in truth he was the one supposed to succeed his father''s throne, but his uncle intervened, locking him in prison to rot forever.


    (Fafnir... I still remember that time when I first met you... How vivid those memories are.) Nerian thinks to himself. These memories were precious to him. Fafnir, being the hero of Zarakiol for freeing them, he was an inspiration for many. Some agreed that he was strong enough already.


    But the reminiscence is cut short by the continuation of the story.


    Next came the execution. All prisoners were to be purged under the command of King Orbus, Nerian''s uncle, the monarch. There, Fafnir unleashed his current potential, letting his power rampage through the execution plaza.


    Then came Camille, the same person they met at the backwater village near the forest. She was the leader of the rebellion. With Fafnir''s help they attacked the palace together, intent on bringing the end of this terrible reign.


    Here came Fiol lumiere. One of the said heroes of the ancient war. Equal in terms of strength with Luke Galehearth of Ardrasthrur. The only thing that led to Fiol''s defeat was the underestimation of Fafnir''s strength, thinking that he could not have enough power to defeat him.


    (... I''m still amazed even now. He''s strong, i''ll admit that much, but there''s something lacking. Not that I don''t acknowledge him though.) Fiol sighs as he remembers those moments. The very battle that the two made became a spectacular fight, but a formidable one nonetheless.


    A battle for the ages took place between Fafnir and Orbus. When the odds were stacked against the monarch, he unveiled his power. A man who controlled the dark arts. His power nearly killed Fafnir, wounding him severely with countless conjured blades running through him.


    The same power once again used in the forest of wonders showed itself, possessing Fafnir, giving him even more strength than he could ever had hoped to have. In an instant, he burned Orbus into ash as he clutched his face with his hands. Thus, it marked the ends of Orbus''s reign of terror.


    Upon waking up, Fafnir had met Charlotte, Nerian''s little sister. With a strong stroke of luck, Fafnir ended up waking to an accidental kiss that would ignite her passion for him, though weak at the moment, it would blossom in the future.


    (Y-you remembered that? I''m embarrassed. I can''t get that image out of my mind now.) Charlotte fusses as she watches it happen. Her face glows red, her body becomes hot, and her mind is clouded with thoughts of him... But she shakes it off. (i have to find out what is bothering him. I want to help.)


    Learning that the rightful king of Ardrasthrur has returned, and that they will be attacking Zarakiol in a few days, Fafnir forces himself to fight back with the current strength he possesses.


    Thus came the fated day were the two great powers would clash once more in the field of prowess.


    "I have to protect this place for her... I know how t feels to lose someone, so I won''t let you feel that kind of sadness."


    Fafnir whispers into the air as the battle takes a turn for the worst. The Ardrasthrurian army had broken through the barricades and are now inside the palace.


    Fafnir''s power strengthens once more to an even higher level once he sees Charlotte covered in blood, lying unconscious in Nerian''s arms.


    "Leave this to me, Nerian. I will finish this war for you, so that no one else needs to suffer. I''ll take the blame for everything."


    And he walks away a changed person within a split second. He fights and defeats all soldiers around the palace, ensuring the safety of Nerian and everyone else within the palace. He believes that Charlotte died that time, and that he wanted to avenge her by ending the war once and for all no matter what.


    He intervenes in the battle between Fiol lumiere and Luke Galehearth.  He pleads with the king to listen, and if worst comes to worst, he will fight them all if he has to.


    Fortunately for him, King Lazarus listened to his plea. He knew Fafnir even for only a short while, but he had trust in him that cannot be dismissed.


    Then he finally left after resolving the war with words. He would travel far away, avoiding Vasantria and Ardrasthrur for as long as he can, thinking that the strength to protect others was not here. He couldn''t protect the people he cared for, so he cursed himself to find it without fail.


    After what seems to be a long time. They finally come to the part when Fafnir left Zarakiol on horseback. No one knew where he went, but all they heard was that he was somewhere on the kingdom of Rhodovierre.


    Here they will find the very details that they need. The one that will tell the truth about the future, and what it may hold for the people of the present.


    (Finally, we will soon know his reason for attacking us. Just what might those reasons be although? It can''t be simple by just holding a grudge. No, there has to be something else to it.) Nerian sinks into deep thought. he thinks about the many possibilities that about Fafnir and the future, every second that his memories close in makes him nervous.


    (I''m starting to get real curious too. I wonder if this''ll be like the ancient''s war all over again?) Fiol speaks to himself. After seeing everything so far, he has developed a great amount of respect for Fafnir for living his life the way he has. Though he concludes that things will fall into the worst case scenario.


    (Shut up Fiol. No one needs to know about the ancient''s war. Keep it in the past. Focus on the present, cause I feel something bad as well.) Luke warns Fiol, his gut tells him a bad omen that is just waiting to be found out. What is in store for them keeps Luke at the edge of his seat.


    Their eyes focus more than ever on the scene being played inside Gram''s plane of existence. His adventure, his legend. Where does it lead to?


    ~To be continued.

 Chapter 37: The deathly pursuit of strength

    "Get ready to march lads! We''ll arrive in Frelasien within five days."


    The commander in charge calls out. A stout old man wearing a full set of steel armor stands on the front of the massive rows of soldiers. He waves his sword in the air.


    An army of fifty thousand strong soldiers of wide variety stands in attention within the cold boundaries of Rhodovierre. Fafnir looks at them in awe from a distance. He travels using the wild lands'' trail, a forest covered in freezing, pure, white snow.


    "Frelasien? Where is that?"


    The shouts were loud enough to reach his position. The name Frelasien doesn''t particularly ring anything. Thinking that it might be a minor country, he moves on as if hearing nothing.


    "I can''t do anything about that right now, nor will I do something about it."


    Fafnir''s expression changes into a serious one. He breathes in deeply, taking in the cold air so that he could be accustomed to it. His intent is to find someone with the knowledge to his desired location, even if it means wandering this place for his life.


    The young man continues his trudge through the snow and the harsh new environment he has to deal with, holding his sword, still sheathed- tightly.


    It is still midday, the weather remains calm as the slow descent of the sun begins, and the wild lands of the night begin to emerge, transforming the scenery in one cycle of day.


    Avoiding the cities, Fafnir heads for the hidden villages of the frontiersmen farther up north where the conditions of the weather are nothing compared to his earlier encounter with it. Only the brave dare live up in the mountains where wild animals roam freely, and civilization is nowhere to be seen.


    Though the sun shines overhead, there is no feeling of warmth nor the slightest sliver of heat being emitted from it. Now discarding the idea of using his flames to shroud him, to give him ample warmth to last through this.


    "I will not depend too much on my power. I will grow as myself as well."


    He swore to himself on the way. At first, his intention was to wander aimlessly, hoping for something to eventually come to him, but instead he wished to find it himself.


    Stubborn became his very embodiment when it came to using his power. It became rare for him to use it even in dire situations that he had gone through in the near past.


    That very day when he left Zarakiol became a thorn in his mind. His own weakness reoccurring every single night, cursing him for his inability to save the lives of others when he had enough strength to do so.


    Fafnir clenches his fists as hard as he could, gritting his teeth as he remembers those already vivid moments, now coming back to him in droves.


    "This time I will seek power myself."


    His resolve kept him going. Thinking that he became weak because he always depended on someone to help him. Now he discards all that to see where, and how far his new virtues will take him.


    He then reaches a small village after traveling north for thirty minutes. Smoke came fuming out from stone build cottages, lantern lit windows cast off brightness into the slowly descending darkness that is night.


    The blizzard slowly builds up into a snowstorm, making it tempting to sleep inside a comfortable cottage by the fireplace, just like the ones beyond those wooden doors.


    For a small village like this to be in the frontier is amazing in its own right. Everything is well built, the wooden walls look sturdy. It''s enough to keep any intruder away with enough effort.


    "Halt! Do not make any sudden movements."


    A man wearing thick fur clothing, sporting a long dark hair warns him. He points his bow at him with great control despite the weather that should be obscuring him. Fafnir does as he is told, but he himself knows that they cannot harm him no matter what they do.


    Then opens the wooden gates. About six people armed with spears and leather coated wooden shield arrive, surrounding Fafnir. One more exits, but is unarmed. What looks to be an elderly man wears thicker clothing than the rest. He walks forward accompanied by a cane.


    "My name is Kalas, and I am the elder of this village. State your business here stranger."


    The man who introduces himself as Kalas seems rather calm for an elder to brave the outside weather. Before replying, Fafnir assesses the armed men surrounding him with spears.


    With a gesture, they bring down they arms, the men retreat closer to Kalas, tightly guarding him. It seems that the old elder noticed Fafnir''s gaze, knowing that he felt rather uncomfortable with this kind of setting.


    "I am searching for the millennial crypt."


    Fafnir''s words make the villagers including the elder stunned. They look at him as if they''ve seen a ghost, the soldiers bearing arms lower their weapons, and their eyes widen in fear.


    They then take up arms once again, now wary of my intentions. It seems that they do not like hearing about the millennial crypt, Fafnir assumes.


    "Come. We shall talk more about this inside. The weather is about to turn for the worse, and you made it just in time."


    The elder turns his back to his guest, whispering to the man by his side. Standing with an unimpressed face, Fafnir overhears the elder''s words. ''tell the guards to be more alert for tonight. Keep the rest of our people away from the hall while I talk to him.''


    Fafnir hears it loud and clear meters away from him. His expression hasn''t changed from when he first arrived to the borders of Rhodovierre. Still possessing malice in his very soul, and a stern face to go with it. He then follows Kalas into the village, the wooden doors closing behind him.


    The two of them sit inside the stone build cottage. The inside is fairly warm and comforting, everything else well made in order to withstand the snow and the other difficult conditions this place has to offer might be their purpose.


    A lit up fireplace, bright lamps, and a hot cup of warm brewed tea are the main sources of heat within the room. They both stare at each other intently, only one side beginning to show weakness.


    "I believe that I have not had your name yet. Would you mind introducing yourself?"


    Fafnir straightens his posture, making himself look more presentable and mature. He speaks with a low controlled voice not exactly fitting for his image, but it succeeds in making him look intimidating.


    "Apologies. My name is Fafnir, and I come from the south seeking something of importance to me."


    "So you say that you are searching for the millennial crypt correct?"


    "Yes. I believe that you hold the answer, or a hint leading me close to it."


    His voice was condescending, but has a clear wight to it. Every word seems to make the elder budge in a way, each change in expression gives Fafnir his answers, unraveling more and more about a hidden secret.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "And how do you know that we hold the key to your quest?"


    The elder assumes a serious tone in his voice, the conversation slowly becoming heated between them.


    "There is no use lying about it anymore. Your expressions down to every movement your body makes. It tells me a lot about a person. Now you, elder Kalas, are hiding something from me. I ask that you disclose it to me."


    Fafnir stands, bowing to the elder, his body arches a straight horizontal shape. His eyes are closed, though sure about his assumption that the elder knows something, the only thing he cannot control is the answer. not unless he is willing to force it out of him.


    After a long while of staring and glaring at each other, Kalas makes his decision.


    "I cannot part with the knowledge about the millennial crypt. It is too dangerous for anyone to handle. No mortal here on this soil is worthy for that, even us. Its secrets should be left alone for all eternity.


    Oddly enough, the answer does not shake Fafnir in the slightest. Instead, he raises his head. But as they are having the discussion. One of the villagers barge in unexpectedly, panting profusely.


    "Elder come quick! They have come again."


    Without hesitation, the elder rises. he takes his cane and proceeds to the door post haste.


    "Wait here."


    He commands Fafnir, his voice is strong, but calm. There he leaves, closing the door, keeping the heat in.


    From the inside, Fafnir sees villager after villager coming out of their houses, armed with weapons of many assortments. Even some women are present, wearing what seems to be leather and fur coats, and are armed with bows and arrows.


    His curiosity is piqued nonetheless. He tries to see, but the thickness of the snowstorm makes it difficult under normal circumstances.


    Instead, Fafnir uses his gift of clear, all seeing eyes to peer through the dark. Also equipped with his enhanced hearing, two of his senses are at their peak, giving Fafnir the advantage at night. He then heads out of the door, staying within close proximity of it. But it is more than enough, he hears their conversation.


    "Stubborn as always elder. Why don''t you part with the knowledge about the crypt. Otherwise there will be consequences, even more severe than the last. You know how terrible that one was don''t you?"


    A strong aura of intimidation and cowardice comes from the instigator. His image is clear under the night. He is cloaked, carrying an old book and a staff. He who seems to be of an old age as well, accompanied by his own men, but more well-armed than the ones in this village.


    The tall lanky old man outside the gates waves his staff in the air before the villagers, yelling a threat of some sort.


    "I shall never concede the knowledge to you. Pahldor, you are not worthy, you were never worthy of it. Only ruin would come from your reception of the knowledge that the crypt possesses."


    "... Very well then. I shall force it out from you. I shall have to remind you of course that I have one of your people with me. A very beautiful woman to say the least. Pity that she had to stay with you and your dull village."


    The old man named Pahldor leaves, his army covers him from behind, threatening them if they take even a step towards him. They leave after a few minutes.


    Fafnir then makes haste to go back into the cottage of the elder, satisfied with what he had learned.


    The elder Kalas then appears once again. He exhales deeply, catching his breath, trying to avoid notice. But all this is in vain when he already knows.


    "It seems that you''re in a rut elder."


    "It is none of your business outsider. Like I said, I shall not relinquish the location and the knowledge that the crypt possesses."


    Kalas crosses both arms, closing his eyes is a resilient defense. He doesn''t seem to budge at all even if he is an old man already, Fafnir thinks to himself.


    "Then I shall prove to you that I am worthy."


    Kalas opens his eyes, staring at Fafnir intently as if provoked.


    "What do you mean by that outsider?"


    He raises his voice, but not out of pure anger, but that of solid curiosity.


    "How about I end the threat to your people? It seems that you need the help, or are you going to be stubborn on this one as well."


    Kalas freezes, caught off guard after hearing Fafnir''s correct assumption of denying him of his request. His conscience argues with him, one side saying to accept it, and one side clearly disagreeing.


    "Hmph! You can''t possibly be able to do something like that. It''s near impossible. And how do you know about that anyway?"


    "I will do all I can to prove my worth. That is my reason elder. Now, will you let me?"


    Fafnir stands, he bears down on the elder, not giving him any time to think about it clearly. But he does not concede. Instead, he tries to make his doubts go away with questions.


    "Don''t you know who those were? That old man named Pahldor was a former Arch-mage of this land in the days of old. His guards were the greatest of their ranks at that time, each becoming a legend of their own lives. He has many in his garrison. How do you think to match against that?"


    Kalas''s tone drops when he begins to talk about Phaldor. It seems that they have been raiding this village at their leisure.


    "Then how have you survived their attacks? It seems futile and impossible from a village like this, not that well armed and all of that."


    "I''ve managed to protect this village on my own using magic. I stole this cane from Pahldor when I had the chance. Along with that was a book about sorcery, about making a strong barrier around it. Without this staff, and this book. Our village might have been gone long ago."


    Kalas leans forward, his shoulders droop. His age is already catching up to him, but it seems that he remains strong despite the strain on his body.


    "Let me worry about that. Arch-mage or not, it doesn''t matter to me. No one will get in the way of my pursuit, and my one and only goal."


    Fafnir extends his hands towards the exhausted elder, still leaning forward to catch his breath. The elder looks at it like a boon from the gods. Then, he clasps Fafnir''s hands with both of his, bowing to him as he shifts his position to kneel.


    "Please, save our village, and my people. They don''t deserve to live a life of eternal strife. I cannot be stubborn anymore when help comes to our door."


    Small droplets of tears begin to fall on Fafnir''s hands. His head begins to tremble, showing the weakness in his age. The young man kneels to level Kalas.


    "Raise your head, elder. Believe in me."

 Chapter 38: An unbecoming hero

    The wind blows through the snow under the pristine light of the sun. Though it doesn''t melt, it gleams instead. The cold makes your senses numb, making your eyes the only option for admiration rather than sigh or smell. Nevertheless; it is quite the spectacle to behold.


    "Who knew the north was this beautiful."


    Fafnir inhales the fresh air of the new dawn, exhaling a white cloud of smoke this dissolves in the air.


    "Shall we begin then?"


    Fafnir turns to face a row of somewhat worn out villagers wearing crude leather armor, armed with handcrafted wooden sword and shields. They look rather prepared for a group of citizens. Are these kinds of people common in the frontiers?


    "First I shall demonstrate defending."


    He takes his wooden sword by the handle, gripping it tightly. Fafnir points to one of the villagers near the far left row. "You, attack me with all your might," he then follows up an intimidating gesture of challenge, and with that the villager comes forward, they facade forward, opposite of each other.


    "Begin when you are ready. Don''t worry about anything else, just show me what you are capable of."


    With one fluid movement, the villager lunges his body forward, his wooden sword draws upward. Fafnir responds by backing onto his pivot leg, focusing his weight on one side to counter the sword''s uppercut with the flat side of the wooden sword.


    Their weapons lock on to each other, but Fafnir''s counter had enough strength and speed in it to break his opponent''s weapon in half.


    The challenger and the rest of the villagers that were watching echoed their voices in surprise.


    "How did you do that? Why did mine break and yours did not?"


    The baffled villager speaks out in admiration. They know that there are a lot of strong warriors out there, but for one of them to come here and demonstrate his strength was a sight to behold.


    Fafnir, on the other hand curses himself from under his breath. He realized the he instinctively used his powers once more to escape from that situation. He would have not reacted that fast if it weren''t for his godsend abilities. His eyes in particular, saw things in a slow speed if focused and calm. Those powers of his kicked in once he realized that he could not counter it fast enough, but it does not stop there.


    Instantly endowed with inhuman strength, he uses it to forcefully break his opponent''s weapon, mainly because of the surprise in the attack, and the suddenness in it.


    He grips the hilt of his sword, making a crackling sound after exerting his anger unto it. "Damn it." He murmurs once more. The villagers look at him with confusion in their faces as his expression darkens.


    "Is something the matter sir?"


    Fafnir shakes his head at the remark, it comes to him that he acted badly in front of others, giving them the wrong idea possibly.


    "Forgive me for that. That was excellent, so let us move on to the next then."


    Fafnir recalls the reason as to why he is training the denizens of this frontier village north of Rhodovierre. What drove him to act like this all of a sudden.


    "They are all strong. Those that came here last night was just a small detachment, the rest are holed up in a ruined fortress west of this village. It houses a formidable army there. Even Rhodovierre fears an uprising from them."


    The elder rambles on about what he knows. They apparently are called the order of ''Sanctius'' an army dedicated to the ancient and the mystic. They were banned for their inhumane and fearful crusades that gave them a new name. ''Espada Sanctia'' meaning ''the sacred swords'' in other languages.


    They were not exiled to the north, rather they chose to live there where the imperial church of Ylur cannot find them. The church itself was well known, but the order under Pahldor dissipated in time, maikng them a relic of the past. Now refined, they seek to uncover the secrets left by the gods.


    "No army can hope to match them in combat. It would require strength equal to the fabled circle of the ancient''s war. The two known circle members are Luke Galehearth of Ardrasthrur, and Fiol lumiere of Vasantria. Even those two might be enough-"


    "But not for the sorcerer I assume."


    Fafnir cuts Kalas off. The elder does not respond, indicating that Fafnir''s assumptions are correct. Even with that, Fafnir doesn''t seem to be disturbed in the slightest, not like what he would usually do in the past.


    "The earlier the better. I will leave early to exterminate the vermin of the north."


    He triumphantly announces. Turning to leave, he looks to the side where Kalas stops him, putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "Will you grant an old man a favor?"


    "Depends on what it is."


    "Please save my granddaughter. She is the only one left close to me as family. I don''t know what I''ll do if I lose her as well."


    "There is a high chance that she''s already gone by the time I get there. Are you prepared for that if ever?"


    Fafnir''s stern voice gives a bad omen, but Kalas takes it as a precaution. Unable to answer as if his voice had disappeared entirely. He then loses all strength on his legs, and he collapses on the floor.


    "I cannot promise you anything. If she is alive however, then I will do all I can to keep her that way."


    The elder''s eyes open wide in surprise. A sliver of hope still lives in his heart, pleading with fate to intervene with this kind of ordeal brought on to him.


    As they converse, villagers yell outside, their voice rallies the rest of the villagers. They take up arms and form up by the gates. The old elder regains his strength, rather he forces himself up.


    "They have come once again. I must defend this village even if my life rests upon it!"


    he shuffles to the door, his cane leads him as he carries a sizable book on his left arm, barely holding on to it. Fafnir takes his sword and follows the elder, an answer pops into his head. "I know who the sudden visitors are."


    The bells are rung, and so does the battle begin. The elder reaches the courtyard, covered in snow, the ideal position to be in for his likeness so that the barrier he will be erecting will reach every corner of the village.


    "Another request if I may, stranger. Won''t you help my people fight?"


    He pleads, not giving Fafnir any other choice but to comply as he closes his eyes and begins chanting unfamiliar words as he traces his hands on the worn out leather covered book.


    Fafnir watches the villages from a distance instead of helping right away, observing their prowess. He thought to himself. (The old me would have pitched in without hesitation, but why do I hesitate? Does this mean that I have changed? In just those few weeks that I disappeared, I became something else entirely.)


    The villagers clash with the well-armed order of knights. The villagers wear custom made leather armor, hide shields, pitchforks, worn out sword and spears. A few only hold bows and arrow, and they stand idle, aiming at the enemy from the safety of their watch towers.


    There were two to three knights for every villager. Watching made his stomach churn from the brutality that the knights would inflict upon their enemies if they chance upon them unarmed, overpowering them with brute strength and tormenting them on the spot.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Unable to hold in this sinking feeling that''s been growing inside him, he rushes forward, targeting the very first knight his eyes set upon.


    His eyes shift in focus. Not gleaming yellow, but normal. Fafnir attacks with an unsheathes sword slash after reaching striking distance of the nearby unaware soldier.


    Only after turning around did the knight notice Fafnir''s presence. the very moment that happened was too late for him.


    The attack left a long clean vertical cut along the seemingly impregnable armor. The knight falls to the ground, his blood spills on the snow, staining nature''s frozen tears.


    Without paying mind to the injured villager sitting on the ground, he sets his sights on another enemy, not wasting any time.


    He runs, it seems that he negates the encumbrance brought by the weight of the snow. Fafnir seems to glide on it even on an impossible uphill battle.


    He shouts, turning it into a sharp exhale in unison to attack with his weapon, piercing the soldier right through his armor like butter. The knight still breathes, but Fafnir plunges his sword further, twisting it as he pulls it out where droplets of thick blood comes splashing out.


    Three knights take notice of him, rushing him all at one. They seem to work well in groups as what seems to be a relentless attack from one of them turned out to be a cycle of slashes, fashioned to be an effective killing technique.


    Fafnir slides under one of them as the targeted knight slashes downwards, but unfortunately hitting to snow. He turns around but is unable to. he looks down, realizing that a sword had pierced his armor through his chest.


    He convulses, coughing up blood from inside his helmet.


    Fafnir ruthlessly pull out his sword, kicking the deceased knight away from his sword, making a clean sound of metal sliding on metal.


    Fafnir looks at the two other knights that were in on the formation. They look puzzled and petrified to even move.


    "How disappointing. I thought this would be challenging coming from the infamous ''sacred swords'', but my expectations have been greatly betrayed."


    He provokes them, but is genuinely disappointed by the outcome he had been originally expecting.


    They rush him as he anticipated, swords held up high, shields tightly guarding their front.


    Fafnir stares with disgust, holding his sword with two hands, assuming an odd stance requiring him to breathe and stop all movement.


    They take this as a deadly attack, and are intimidated, making the charging soldiers slow down in their advance.


    He takes advantage of their confusion, realizing that his bluff had worked. Fafnir charges them, swinging his sword from the left, turning his whole body along with it.


    It hits the middle of the shield, the knight scoffs at him for his futile attack, but not realizing that he was the target of the attack.


    Like a blur, Fafnir lets out a series of attacks the flow through.


    First attack: Spinning opposite with the same stance, attacking the unaware enemy to your right using a strong built up momentum.


    Second attack: Once the first connects, there are two routes. First is if the attack goes through, then follow up with any technique that you with.


    Second route is if the attack is parried or blocked. Follow through by retreating only a step and retracting your sword downwards. Rush forward with all your strength, releasing a devastating uppercut using your weapon. The result should be that you disarmed your opponent of their shield or weapon.


    Finish however you choose.


    Fafnir strikes forward, targeting the staggering knight right on his neck.


    The blade runs through the armor smoothly, instantly killing the soldier due to the shock.


    He then throws the deceased body of the soldier to his ally.


    The knight is unable to dodge due to the weight on his armor, forcing him to catch his colleague''s body with his shield.


    Once he drops the body of the dead knight, the lone soldier finds himself truly alone, no sign of Fafnir anywhere.


    Suddenly, he feels a chill on his stomach. he feels the place where the cold feels out of place, but instead, he feels a sharp metal object and a thick wet water-like substance.


    Only screaming in terror once he realizes that he has been pierced by his enemy standing right behind him.


    "Live a lavish life in hell along with your fallen brethren, scum."


    Fafnir kicks the soldier away from him, looking at the aftermath of his battle coldly, not feeling any other emotion in particular. (What should I feel? I killed a person, should I be happy?)


    Turning around, he looks at the remaining raiders. They spectated the battle along with the villagers whose attentions were also caught by the spectacle.


    "Anyone else who wants to follow them? It''s free, not unless you''re willing to fight."


    They retreat in terror after a moment''s pause, then running as if their very lives depended on it, in which is true to say the least.


    All that''s left are bodies of knights and villagers strewn across the snow. Thinking that, if he intervened earlier.... Then would the bodies of the villagers lying here be less than what it is now?


    Fafnir hangs his head after a brief reminisce. "Just what have I become? This isn''t like me," he murmurs to himself. Though he wants to yell out, he refrains from that, giving the deceased their peace of silence, and those who lost their loved ones a chance to pray fervently without disturbance.


    He leaves, returning to the village begrudgingly.


    But as he enters the village, heading for the elder''s cottage, he feels a tug on his sleeve. There a small kid about five to six years old looks up at him like an human to a giant.


    The small boy he expects to speak instead holds his tongue, staring at Fafnir in silence, creating an awkward atmosphere between the two of them.


    "I-is there anything you want from me?"


    "... oohhh, you talked."


    "I think you meant spoke..."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes... So did you want to say something?"


    "Thank you for saving my father."


    The little boy runs away back to the man lying down on the cold, pale snow. The man ruffles the child''s hair, laughing joyously as he embraces him in his arms.


    A small fire of warmth makes its way into Fafnir''s heart, warming him from the inside even if for a little bit. He couldn''t help but smile at scene.


    He brushes it off almost immediately, retracting his smile and gritting his teeth as he remembers the death toll of the villagers.


    Fafnir leaves, continuing towards the elder''s cottage.


    "Kalas. Let me train the villagers."


    The surprised Kalas turns around, spilling his tea as he coughs, trying to recover from choking.


    He questions Fafnir while sitting down.


    "I have no objections with that, but why all of a sudden?"


    "So you and the other villagers could protect yourselves better after I leave to subjugate Pahldor."


    Thus began Fafnir''s training with the villagers.

 Chapter 39: Half human, half monster.

    The night and darkness envelops the land. It is when the northern borders truly shine, but in these cases, a snowstorm ravages the air, destroying the pristine view that I had predicted for it as I was traveling to my destination.


    My body feels numb, my fingers and toes feel like they''re going to fall off if left idle for even a few seconds, but I digress and continue on without a hint of hesitation. Not that I have anything to hesitate about anyway. I''ve made my mind long ago, discarding the very image of my past, trading it for hopefully something new.


    Thirty minutes seems to have passed quickly, and at this point, my other senses begin to dull and I am left trudging aimlessly with a coat fashioned from an animal''s hide. I have no complaints as it keeps me warm, but unaccustomed to this weather, my indomitable will seems to shake at every step of the way.


    "Just keep going forward in this direction, and you''ll eventually run into their fortress in a matter of hours."


    I severely underestimated the many faces of nature, that one face being winter. I had assumed that I could overcome the encumbrance brought forth by the impending weather, but due to my lack of experience with the northern lifestyle, forcing my way was the only thing left to do. Not unless I burn the entire forest to the ground for warmth.


    I began to slowly weaken, falling to the cold embrace all around me. I started to shiver, holding it all back at first, but ended up bursting out eventually.


    Then my teeth rattled, my sight was beginning to fade almost instantly, but then again, there was really nothing to look at in the first place.


    The only thing that kept me awake was my struggle for warmth which was to exhale as much as I can onto the palm of my hands, cupping them, then rubbing it along my body every five minutes or so.


    After another while, maybe thirty minutes, I began hallucinating. I heard faint voices of grown men, but then disappeared. Assuming that their voices have been blocked out by the blizzard, a faint ray of hope welled up from inside me.


    I tried to be optimistic, thinking that it may be around here somewhere, and that the dark was just camouflaging it.


    Then I heard the voices once more. This time, it was more audible, and it seemed close to me, but still uncertain to where I should be facing.


    But it seems that my worried were not needed. The voices seemed to get louder and louder, and I could make out the words easily enough as cries for help.


    I assume that they also lost their way. I had just thought about an idea as my mind started spewing out various things that I could do. I chose one that I sure would have the highest chance of success and risk.


    I approach the men slowly as to not alert them. Braving the cold weather, I raise my arms up in surrender, yelling to catch their attention.


    "Help! You there. Will you help me?"


    I plead innocence and cry for help as well. I cover the rest of my body with the fur coat, concealing my arms to the unaware soldiers.


    Their hands first touch the hilts of their blades once I close in on them, now in optimal distance to strike, but I refrain.


    "Halt! Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    There are two of them. Both are quite well armed but ignorant and rather incompetent just by looking at both of them. They look to each other, confused and bewildered by my sudden entrance.


    Sure enough I am certain that they find me a treat and are cautious right about now.


    "Help, I''ve lost my way. I''ve nothing to offer, but if you help me, then I can compromise."


    "Eh? What are you on about? Get on out of here, You''re not supposed to be here."


    "Wait, let''s listen to the man for now, arguing will get us nowhere. We''re already lost, so I don''t think things will get worse."


    As his companion chides him, the brutish man calms down. I myself am surprised to know that there''s some sense in at least one of them. I had just assumed that they''d attack at the first sight of an unfamiliar face, but who knew that there were some brains to support these useless lugs of muscle.


    "Come, let us find our way out of this blizzard together. I am certain that we have chance at it if work hard enough."


    The calm one gestures for me to follow. The brute stands beside me while the timid, but competent one leads in front.


    The only one hostile to me at this moment is the one beside me, eyeing me over, suspicion arising.


    Well, it''s good enough that I had taken advantage of their confusion, joining in with them so that they might bring me to their fortress.


    "I have my eye on you, remember that alright stranger?"


    "I will keep your words to heart my friend."


    "Hmph! You better show some respect."


    The only way to deal with these types are to feed their egos, slowly but surely making yourself a good person to them without much effort.


    Soon I won''t have to deal with those kinds anymore. I found these kind of people irritating overtime. All bark but no bite. best I can do is to clench my fists in exasperation, thinking of the best way to deal with Pahldor once I arrive.


    These soldiers are beneath me, so I don''t really need to worry about them. The magus is my priority first and foremost.


    Another grueling ten minutes have passed, and the blizzard begun to take its toll on all of us. You could say that braving this weather for the first hour alone is an achievement enough, but being alive to tell the tale was another thing.


    "Hey, are we there yet? The damn weather is killing me here."


    "Not q-quite, I don''t think so, but I b-bet that we''re on the r-right track."


    "Wait... Please be quiet for a while."


    "Ha? What are you on about now rookie?"


    "There! Do you see that? The large shadow over there. It''s the fortress!"


    Indeed, he was correct. Their fortress lies meters away from us. Under the darkness did it stand out like a mountain, looming over the fields of pure white snow.


    Then they began to run as if being chased by a wild animal, so I followed suit, just so I could regain some warmth before beginning.


    "Hey! Over here!"


    They begin screaming for help, forcing their voices out, thinking that help might come from those squeamish cries of desperation. You could almost hear their voices being cut off, out of energy, near passing out as they turn pale.


    A small unit of soldiers comes running up to the poor sods who''d passed out once their allies arrived.


    They then took a glance at me, gesturing me to follow them into the fortress.


    Who am I not to oblige.


    After a few odd exchange of greetings, I am finally inside.


    The interior itself wasn''t quite that bad, everything was well lit up, the walls and pillars gave off an old medieval vibe.


    Old rusted chandeliers, wooden tables and chairs scattered everywhere, the walls were pure white granite but a bit ruined to be called a marvel.  It would be an understatement to say that this place could be refined, but in reality, it could only be left rotting away with the passing of time.


    I look to my surroundings, trying to find a route that would possibly take me to Pahldor. I''d thought about dealing with him first, and whatever comes next, last.


    It made things complicated seeing as guards are scattered everywhere. Just in this small lounging room, there must be a hundred of them already.  And if you place yourself in the shoes of a guard, wouldn''t it be odd to see a stranger sulking around your fortress?


    If that wasn''t bad enough, I already looked shady as one could be at this situation. I''m still wearing my fur coat, and underneath is my set of thin leather armor and sheathed longsword. The fur coat was big enough to conceal my weapons, but it doesn''t look like my ruse will keep up much longer as it catches the attention of even more guards, eyeing me from the corner of their eyes.


    ... Might as well begin. It''s not as if Pahldor will come running outside in fear, not the he has a choice anyway. I can take this as a bit of a practice run on the bright side.


    I unveil my coat; it slips off without much restriction as I was just draping it over me anyway.


    The coat makes a loud thud, turning the lounge room silent, and turning all their attentions towards me.


    Sure enough at this point, the soldiers have their hands near their waist, ready for almost anything.


    Without any words, I unsheathe my sword, it makes an echoing screech that further heightens my notoriety.


    I give a few practice swings, cutting air with quick speed. Every motion makes a sound *woosh*


    "Well I assume you all know what comes next, or are you still not understand the situation you''re all in."


    They all slowly unsheathe their weapons as well after a few good provocations.


    A few menacing guards emerge from the main corridors wearing intimidatingly large thick pieces of armor. It seems to be that they brought out the elites without a moment''s notice.


    They begin a crowd charge, a circular pit of blades running towards the center, the center being me.


    I jump with a lateral inhuman height, my head coming in close contact with the chandeliers hanging by the ceiling.


    The timing of my jump was timed right before we collided with each other. Instead, the soldiers clash among themselves, unable to halt their charge as it was too late.


    I descend lightly.


    I sense the presence of someone coming up from behind. I glance at him with the corner of my eye, his sword rises overhead, carrying no shield to guard with. "You''re wide open."


    My back remains faced to him. I reverse a lunge with my sword ready to be drawn in an arc once I get into striking range. I assume that he''ll predict me backing away, then he''ll flurry with his weapon. Nice tactic, but it won''t work on me.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I swing my sword from the right, my back facing him, and using my momentum I twist my body rapidly, cutting horizontally right by his chest, creating a crevice in the marrow of his ribs.


    Blood gushes out, spilling on the ground as the soldier kneels down, slowly losing his life. Then his body flops on the stone floor, lifeless.


    In a fit of rage, the other come rushing me once again. I count at least a dozen, maybe twelve or so coming at once. "I can do this."


    As all this happens in a fast pace, in the confines of my mind however, everything is slowed down. I use this opportunity to assess the situation, thinking of the most effective way to dismantle this order of soldiers.


    To my left, I count three, easy pickings, scattered meters away from each other.


    To the right and near the middle, four, clustered, one heavily armed knight.


    Behind me, five, the most difficult choice out of the three, but not impossible. Decimate with a blast of fire, then follow through with a one hit one kill.


    The left it is then.


    Everything returns to normal. I clog out the sound of the soldiers making a ruckus, ignoring their voices and focusing on mine and mine alone.


    I face my left, blocking the first soldier''s downward slash as he brings it down furiously.


    Lifting the blade, carrying his as well, I twist my body, rotating in full to slash his chest upwards, shifting my body''s weight in the process, getting ready for the next soldier''s arrival in a few milliseconds.


    He tries an uppercut with his long blade, failing miserably as I jump a few meters away, blocking a different soldier''s attack as I glance behind me from the corner of my eye.


    I kick him away, focusing on my primary target.


    I leap towards him, both my hands placed tightly on the hilt, ready to plunge downwards at the soldier who recoils from striking the solid ground with his sword, now unarmed because of it.


    He tries to defend with his arms, but my steel cuts through his vambraces with ease, slicing his arms off, blood streams out, making a grueling scene in reality.


    I give no quarter, slashing downwards with all my might, enough to shatter the ground beneath him as I cut the man in two.


    *Throb* "Gah! Damn," I feel a heart wrenching sensation welling up from my chest, making me convulse in the middle of battle. Sure enough the soldiers take this chance to attack, their charge become louder and louder, but the loud beating of my heart blocks the sound out.


    While on all fours, I feel it once more, but this time it becomes painful, making me clench my chest with my hand in response.


    This seems familiar. No, I can''t succumb to this. I made an oath to not use this power again, but I''m being denied by my own body.


    Next thing I knew was that I exhaled flames, and everything around me moved at a slow pace.


    I could see every sensitive detail that my eyes lay on, my other senses also sharpened in turn.


    "Ha... Ha ha ha ha," Damn, I began laughing for some reason, but he he, I can''t quite stop myself. I''ll admit it, but my powers never weakened with the passage of time, rather it became stronger, waiting for the time when it''ll be used once more. I never planned to use it, but It came to without my permission.


    Then I just began to grin, petrifying all those around me.


    I hadn''t noticed it earlier, but now I seem to be veiled by blue flames, my eyes glowing a gold hue, my skin begins to stiffen, ignoring the cold weather.


    "Now this is something else."


    I count a hundred fifty in total gathered in this room. What my normal form of eyes couldn''t see clearly can now be seen with ease. I had forgotten how great this power was, even without knowing what it was exactly. I didn''t mind anyway


    I guess this is the time to finish it.


    I begin to form a giant blue ball of flame on the palm of my hand as I hold it up facing the ceiling. It grows at an excelling rate, growing to the size similar to a large boulder, requiring for me to raise my arm up due to the massive ball that still continues to amass itself.


    "W-what is that thing?"


    "A demon! T-there''s a demon here!"


    "Run away! Retreat!"


    My body trembles as I hear their cries of terror. I seem to grin without my notice, laughing hysterically afterwards.


    Unable to hold my excitement any longer, I release the giant ball of flame towards the fleeing soldiers.


    In an instant it explodes, destroying everything around it, incinerating the poor souls unfortunate enough to be caught by the supernova of an explosion.


    Soon the entire fortress is filled with a glorious blue light acting like a beacon under the dark demented night.


    The fortress implodes, its walls bursts open, turned into rubble instantly. And soon the entire fortress had been redecorated to have a wide open ceiling where the snow slowly drifts in. The walls as well are not spared, and any other furnishings are either burnt of destroyed without a trace.


    "Ha~ I had forgotten how much power I possessed, yet still weak in the end. What is strength in truth?"


    A clear rift of silence had just formed after my display of prowess. All that remained was to seek Pahldor, the magus whose death I seek for the exchange of unfathomable power.


    Speaking of the devil.


    "Quite the entertainment these incompetent men have brought to my attention. Not once, but twice have they disappointed me. Now, state your business stranger."


    "I''ve come for your head...."


    "Intriguing. Straightforward and honest. I think we can compromise at least. Come, I will show you something that might change your mind."


    Without another word, Pahldor leaves with his back turned to me, wide open and free for the taking. But what he said... it''s quite tempting.


    I''ve might as well follow him. His life is as good as mine at this point. No guard of his seem to remain, and his fortress lie in ruins.


    I''m surprised he hasn''t lost his sanity yet.


    I follow him through an arch where ample lighting by torches illuminate the descending flight of stairs that seem to go on forever.


    having not let my guard down, I remain wary of the old man slowly stepping on each staircase delicately. If I wanted, I could take his life now and just be on my way, but what''s the harm in finding out.


    "With just this, I can find out where the crypt lies. I don''t need that weak old man to provide me that. All I needed was someone else who knew. Even with a tight lip, they cannot hope to best my prowess when it comes to sorcery."


    He rambles on by himself, his questions don''t seem to be pointed at me. But what catches my attention the most was his mention of the crypt.


    What does he want with it? What does he hold here under these dark lifeless bowels of stone and rubble.


    Does he really have everything to discover the truth about the millennial crypt and the secrets that it holds?


    The seemingly endless descent ends, and now we reach the very base of the fortress''s underground chambers.


    What stands before us now is a well lit, large arched corridor with torches hanging from both sides like a grand entrance into the unknown.


    "Come, let us not keep her waiting then shall we?"


    He gives me a menacing, and ugly smile form the side as he glances to me. It seems that he''s got me under his control due to curiosity.


    My blood slowly begins to boil, but I let it dissipate for a while. ''irritating bastard'' a whisper escapes my mouth, but it doesn''t seem to reach the person itself.


    I continue to begrudgingly follow the old man to my discretion. I''ll end him once I find out what he wants to show me.


    The smell is damp, the air is cold, and the darkness of the corridor seems to grow as we go further. Though now that I''ve used up my power again, I don''t feel even the slightest chill from it


    In front of us now is gigantic metal barred door. If you laid eyes on it, the first thought that you might have would be ''what is behind that door'' the curiosity seeps in further, drawing me in, but not that much as I try not to show it in my face.


    "Magnificent eh? But it''s not what''s on the outside, it''s what''s on the inside."


    "What is this?"


    "You will know. It may explain itself as you venture inside."


    "Then how do you get in. Surely someone like you with a sickly body and now apparent strength can hope to open this my hand."


    "Mhmm. You seem to catch on fast young lad. Stand back, I have no use for strength, I revel in the arts of the mystic."


    I heed his words, still wary of anything he might be pulling from that ruse.


    He begins to chant while he extends his arms open, producing a green glow along with floating unfamiliar symbols around him, pulsating with light as his words sustain through the halls, bouncing here and there.


    The seemingly impossible to open door is pushed open by Pahldor through an unseen force. it is followed by a deafening screech of stone and metal, halting only a few seconds after it opened.


    Unable to tear my sight away from it, I stand with my attention glued to the inhumane act before me.


    A girl who looks like the same age as me has her clothes in tatters, and is bound up in the air by several chains constricted to her limbs where she is in the middle like a main attraction, but for a gruesome crowd.


    There, a dim white light shines over her.


    Her face looms down expressionless as if dead. Her long white hair sways as the air coming from outside breezes through. Her body is painted with scars and parts of it are painted with blood.


    Pahldor looks back at me with a wide grin on his face, making my blood boil as I stare at the girl.


    "I hope you have as explanation for this. Even if you don''t though, you know that you won''t leave here alive, monster."

 Chapter 40: A vague purpose.

    With a gut wrenching feeling, Fafnir''s blood slowly boiled. His eyes turned ragged as he directed them towards Pahldor, grinning from ear to ear, nearing a psychopathic stage.


    He tightly grips the hilt of his sword with one hand, and his eyes begin to gleam a darker shade of yellow, his pupils turning a vertical slit. With an oppressing aura, and his limitless strength continues to grow.


    "She is the key towards finding the crypt. Using forgotten and forbidden sorcery, I can drag out every single one of her memories. I assume that there are some things the old decrepit man had told his granddaughter, and if there is something, then I shall find it.


    So, what do you think? Tempting eh? How about it, you have enormous power. Join me, and we shall overtake the world with ease."


    The ironic decrepit old man extends his arms out wide, welcoming Fafnir who stands, dissatisfied and expressionless at the invitation being handed out to him. He knows that he can attain something much farther than this old man''s dreams even without his help.


    "Pitiful..."


    "What? Hmph. It seems that you don''t understand the power that the crypt can bestow. I can reciprocate with you on that. Its powers are near limitless. Rumors have it that the power is bestowed to you by a fallen god who was exiled from the heavens. That alone is enough to make me seek it out even if it means purging the land and excommunicating myself from the holy church of Ylur."


    "It seems that you are the one who does not understand anything. Rambling on and on about power when you are only a weak and feeble old man, and that''s what you''ll be for the rest of your life. Of course that''ll change as well. You''ll become a deceased weak and feeble old man, cursed to walk the earth in search of forgiveness after i''m finished with you."


    Fafnir chuckles wryly, slowly walking towards Pahlor in a menacing manner as he brandishes his sword, swinging it in the air as his eyes bear down on the old magus.


    The magus, in response, backs away, his tall and lanky body trembling in fear of the impending doom about to be brought onto him.


    "Foolishness! Can''t you see that power stands right in front of you, yet you disregard that. What is your motif then? If not power, then what?"


    "You are not wrong. I seek power, but I can accomplish all that by myself. I have no intention of sharing it with anyone. I shall be the strongest in the world, only then can I be satisfied."


    Pahldor holds his hand out to Fafnir, palms facing forward, desperately chanting under his breath, and ultimately failing each time as he stutters with his words, mouth trembling in unison.


    A glow would appear, but then disappear because of his mistakes on the incantation.


    "Stay back! Please! I can offer you anything. What would you desire? Wealth? Status? Tell me!"


    He desperately pleads to him, kneeling and cupping his hands as if praying for his life. He closes in on him just enough for the darkness of the room to cover his face, making his eyes stand out as the blood lust grows.


    Just the glare is enough to drain the life out of you, making you think that you''re dead.


    "Huh? I thought you were a feared magus. Show me your power then. It won''t be fun if I end you here right now; so I''ll give you a chance. You have ten seconds before your head separates with your body, or would you rather I cut you in two?"


    "Ahh! Get away from me you monster!"


    Pahldor attempts to run away, falling down miserably on his first attempt, but succeeding on the second.


    Now a few meters away from Fafnir, Pahldor begins chanting calmly after breathing in and out to ease his nerves. Rather, his calm demeanor is because of Fafnir not moving an inch to pursue him, giving the poor old man a false sense of hope as he desperately tries to carve out his escape.


    "Six... Five... Four."


    "yaldanyu overseer of the heavens and gate guard of the mystics, heed my words as I conv-Gah! Damn it!"


    His concentration is broken when he hears the countdown pass half its allotted time. Then and there, he loses his sanity.


    "I won''t fall to this! I am Pahldor. I was once the arch mage of the holy church of Ylur. I shall show you just that!"


    Pahldor holds both his hands out, and there forms a small symbol that is foreign to the sight of others, but not to its conjurer.


    "Force of nature come! I shall form you from dirt and soil, not intent of human life, but that of fortitude and unrelenting strength. Serve me for all eternity!"


    He blows on the symbol after chanting as silently as possible.


    The symbol descends towards the ground, fading after it has collided with it. The ground then rumbles the entirety of the chamber. Though it seems to hold strong, its pillars are showing signs of weakness.


    "One... Your time is up. This better be worth my time."


    "I will make you regret ever forcing me to bring out my true strength. I shall not be backed to a corner!"


    A massive entity made of thick stone sixty feet tall towers over Fafnir as it roars out its voice, echoing throughout the very area of the fortress


    "Behold! One of my many marvels of success. The ancient golem! Quake in fear of my mastery in the mystic arts. Now, what will you do lad?"


    Pahldor asks with a smug expression, fitting for a desperate fiend such as him.


    With a pent up power in his legs, Fafnir bolts towards the girl in the center, hung up by cold iron chains.


    He jumps, swiping away at two of the chain foundations to his left, releasing the girl''s right arm and leg.


    "You bastard, I will not let you take my work away. Golem attack him!"


    The giant swings its massive coarse arm down towards Fafnir with breakneck speed.


    He anticipates this, his eyes analyzing every motion as to predict its next plan of action without fail, even if it is an object created from nothing.


    He jumps backwards, rubble blasts out everywhere as the fists hit the stone floor.


    Fafnir takes this chance to dash towards the remaining chains by running along the slow responding golem''s arm, reaching its shoulders in seconds.


    He leaps off, slashing away at the chain. The golem then swings at the girl who hangs by her left arm.


    *inhale* *exhale* As he remains adrift, he composes himself with the few seconds he has to react, he aims for the last strand of metal, then throws his sword at it, spinning instantly, and breaking the chain in two, landing afterwards on both feet.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Without any time to rest, Fafnir runs towards the spot where the free falling girl is predicted to fall.


    Pahldor conjures up an orb of green light, pointing it towards the girl. "I won''t let you have her. The power, the knowledge, it all lies within her!"


    Further losing his sanity, the old man goes berserk, gathering up more strength, and amassing the power in to the orb of light.


    He fires, a pulse of winds blows away everything around Pahldor. The orb decimates its surroundings, everything it touches disappears, as if wiped from reality.


    Fafnir grows desperate, running even faster than before, but might not be able to make it in time.


    He instead reaches out his hand towards the approaching orb of light, igniting a blue ball of flame from it. Though the size does not match with the sorcerer''s, its power far exceeds it at it burns away everything the owner deems vile and unworthy.


    "Burn away, remember your sins as they will be forever etched unto your soul."


    With extraordinary speed, putting Pahldor''s to shame- the blue ball of flame collides with the green orb, making a grandiose explosion that implodes the fortress from the chambers, producing a large scale explosion that can be seen throughout the north as a fading aurora.


    The smoke fades away despite the ensuing blizzard. Thought it has dissipated with each second of dawn''s coming, it still runs ragged, freezing everything around it.


    From the outside, the explosion had created a giant well that leads towards the underground chambers. There lies a rubble of piled up boulders, and a lair that now lies in ruins.


    The pile of debris near the center of the chamber comes a slight rumble. Then a body emerges from it, banged up and exhausted as he breathes in and out profusely.


    He carries in his arms the same girl that hung up on the chains, bound and beaten, without a hint of energy left in her.


    Fafnir, just before the explosion, had covered her with his body, shielding her from the explosion that decimated the young boy''s back, ruining his attire.


    He uses all his remaining strength just to carry her in his arms, trying to ignore the lingering pain he had received as it stings him, blending with the crippling touch of winter.


    He surveys the area where nothing but rubble remains. The only question in his mind was if the old man still lives even after that explosion.


    Looking up at the sky, slowly turning brighter, Fafnir exhales, his desire for power grows even further.


    "I need more power. It became harder than I expected to take him down. Was it because I hesitated, or was it because of my hunger that is yet to be sated."


    He looks down on the girl and thinks to himself. "So you know where the power I seek lies..." his eyes grow distant, the omnipotent gleam disappears, and is returned to normal along with his natural state.


    Then and there, he once again feels the strain his power had left on him, the pressure intensifies the pain he feels along every part of his body.


    Almost dropping the girl he carries, he fumbles, trying to catch her with his trembling arms. He clicks his tongue in irritation, and is met with a brief response.


    The girl''s eyes begin to twitch, slowly opening and adjusting to the bright light provided by the moon.


    Fafnir''s body blocks the light as he looms his face down on hers, covering his face from being seen clearly.


    Her eyes pop open followed by a shriek of panic. Struggling to get away from his arms, she kicks and flails, successfully knocking him away with her fists, forcing Fafnir to recoil in pain, dropping her onto the rubble.


    She tries to run away barefoot, but falls down time after time as she steps on the small pieces of rubble, forcing her to stop.


    Having run out of energy, she becomes wary, looking a deathly gaze on Fafnir, who lies down on the pile of rubble with his eyes closed.


    Surveying the area, her look of disbelief and confusion comes at all once. Where is she? is this the same place where she was held? What happened?


    Those are just one of the many questions continuously popping up in her head as she slowly falls to the allure of fatigue, making her eyes heavier and heavier


    But she forces her eyes open in the case that the man lying down a few meters ahead of her wakes up.


    Unable to move anymore, the supposed unconscious body begins to slowly get up. His face comes into full view once the light of the moon shines down on him.


    His face has a bloody streak on his left cheek going down to his neck, and his right eye is the only one open, looking at her intently. His attire is in tatters, and his right arm is bathed in blood, ravaged by some beast from the looks of it.


    He moves raggedly, wobbling side to side as he stands up, his right arm limp, swaying with his movement.


    She feels her fear kicking in, and she trembles at his glare, but is unable to move her legs.


    Instead of trying to flee, in which she finds impossible at this point. She glares at him with a certain animosity mixed in. Grabbing a small piece of the rubble and concealing it, she readies her arm in the case that he closes in, storing her remaining energy in the one throw that might save her life.


    He moves closer and closer to her. His arm had been mutilated by the explosion and the rubble that fell on him, but he forced the pain, trying to make sure that she didn''t fall.


    Her hostility didn''t really come as a surprise rather, he anticipated it to happen, but he did not expect such a fierce blow to land on his head.


    He exhales as he slowly comes within meters of her, producing a small, white cloud of air. There, she assumes a fetal position, huddling for warmth given by the long tattered garb, and the only piece of clothing she has on her.


    She seems to glare at him with an amazing intent to kill.


    Fafnir enters her striking range, and in one solid motion, she pelts the stone at him, hitting Fafnir square on his face.


    His head recoils, clocking to the left, but the rest of his body is unfazed.


    Fresh blood emerges from his forehead, dripping down on the cold, desolate stone floor.


    After her throw, she loses all her remaining energy, losing consciousness in front of him with spite. The last image that she sees before fainting was the man''s darkened silhouette, slowly extending his arm towards her as she blacks out in great timing.

 Chapter 41: Doubts and emotions dont mix.

    "Hey, are you awake?"


    She shuffles in her sleep, shirting left and right, unable to find the most comfortable of positions as it seems.


    Trying once more, I nudge her. A response of a twitching eye and an irritated moan escapes her mouth.


    I''ve given her as much warmth as I could give, but it seems that it''s not enough to sate someone like her. Her body seems to have heated up immensely these past few minutes.


    I can''t just drag her out of here. I''ve already exhausted most of my energy, and it seems that I won''t make it without rest. The best option is to wait out the blizzard and travel back in the morning.


    The question that I ask myself is ''will we outlast the cold?''


    It doesn''t seem like the weather will be forgiving, as it becomes stronger and stronger, the sound of wind runs rampant outside, its whispers echo through the remnants of the fortress.


    I find it a great stroke of luck that I could scavenge a few fur coats and some lightly burnt blankets for warmth.


    Nevertheless, she continues to be uneasy in her sleep, rolling often.


    "Ugh, no more, please, no more. It''s too painful."


    I instinctively react to her voice just moments after turning my back. Taking a better look at her, she seems not that bad for someone who had lived in the frontier. You would''ve thought that people there would look chiseled and well built, but this one''s different.


    She possesses a surprising slim figure that can be seen from her light piece of clothing, her snow-white hair glistens lightly like crystals in a cavern. Though her pale white body is covered in scars and wounds, her face retains a vibrant beauty to it, unknowingly captivating me for a while.


    If I were to assume it, she may be the same age as me, or younger possibly.


    I can''t help but feel weak as well due to fatigue just by watching her rest. "How envious."


    "Mhmm, grandfather is that you?"


    She slowly rubs her eyes with her arm, stretching out her body in a child-like manner.


    After blinking a few times, adjusting her sight to her surroundings, her face begins to darken. Instantly, she stands up, clutching her clothes and the blanket serving as her only source of warmth. She retreats into a corner, unable to clearly find an exit to escape to. There she takes a small pebble among the many scattered on the ground, defending herself with it.


    She seems to see me as a threat after just a few seconds. Well, not that it matters anyway. The only relevance with her is that I need to bring her back to the elder for my reward. Nothing more, nothing less.


    But it might make things difficult seeing as how hostile she is as of now. Do I knock her out, or do I drag her back? *sigh* I don''t have the energy for this. I just want to pass out in peace.


    I focus my eyes on her, she quivers in fear rather than the courage she displayed before. Her body vibrates, reacting to the immense cold. I don''t think she''ll believe anything I say, not unless I calm her down.


    "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "...."


    Nothing but a glare is returned. I wonder what I should do. This is the first time i''ve encountered in my life a person, specifically a woman, as vicious as this. I''ve got nothing to lose anyway, might as well take my time in calming her down. Hopefully I''ll be done by dawn.


    "Are you going to keep shivering there or are you going to come here for warmth. I won''t harm you, I promise."


    "...."


    "Fine, your choice. I''ll just immerse myself in these blankets all alone."


    I hog all of it in my arms, leaning towards a nearby wall and covering myself in it. What a nice warm and cozy home. It even feels like I could sleep here for eternity.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "...."


    No reaction huh. Pretty stubborn. It seems really irritating dealing with these types. It''s hard to persuade them with easy means, nothing seems to get through to them unless you trigger a prerequisite.


    Maybe there''s no use forcing these kinds.


    I lay down, adjusting my position to be as comfortable as possible. Putting my hands behind my head, looking up at nothing specifically. then I begin to think back, a little farther in the past.


    "I wonder how they''re doing. Nerian, Lazarus, Juliette. Has peace been attained by either two I wonder."


    It''s been quite a while, although not that long. I seem to think about them less and less with the passing of time, like I''m losing bits and pieces of my memories. It''s been like this very often. Is this a curse? Possibly. I think I deserve it after all. Taking countless of lives, and still taking more, being unable to protect people from death. It''s ironic really. You try to become a defender of people you care about, but in return you take lives of people just to ensure that.


    "What a messed up world and life this has become... It all started with that letter, and that quest."


    What do I hope to accomplish after I obtain my long awaited power? Will I come back, or will I stay in solitude for the remainder of my life.


    After a deep sigh of exhaustion yet again, I begin to close my eyes, hoping that I fall asleep. But to my dismay, It did not happen. Rather, there''s that sinking feeling in my gut telling me to do something ridiculous.


    I guess it can''t be helped. Two people being stubborn are enough, I won''t add to that.


    I pick up a blanket, silently getting up from my comfortable bed of fur coats and blankets. I inch towards her, making light steps as to not wake and provoke her once more.


    Even in this kind of conditions she found the time to sleep. How admirable, and at the same time idiotic.


    My arms extend towards her, and at close inspection you could see her shivering excessively, embracing her arms and gritting her teeth as they rattle. Even her breath produces a white cloud of smoke as she exhales. Luckily her eyes are closed, I wouldn''t be as close as I want otherwise.


    Lightly touching her forehead, I feel an odd sensation from it. An unnatural body temperature seems to make her ragged. "A fever? Hypothermia?"


    My voice seems to rouse her spirit, waking her, and in clear surprise.


    She opens her eyes wide, and her mouth as well but no words nor a sound comes out. Still, she goes through all the trouble of throwing the rock at me, failing miserably as I strafe to the side, avoiding it.


    Her arms go limp once her deed is finished. It seems I assumed right. She has a fever, and one that''s going to keep getting worse without rest.


    "G, get away from me!"


    She forces her words out, trailing off near the end, the message is still conveyed to me clearly. But I don''t do as she says. Not that i don''t want to, but doing nothing at this point will only bring pain and suffering to her. She might not last the night at this point.


    "Don''t be stubborn. You''ll die. Do you want that?"


    "I don''t care. This is all too much. I can''t take much more. Please, just stay away. I don''t know anything about the crypt."


    She''s completely ignoring my words, rambling with her own misunderstanding. I''ll have to worry about the crypt later. There will be no crypt at all without her.


    "Stay silent and don''t move."


    I oppress her further, making my approach menacing and straightforward as possible. There will be no other way at this point, her fever will only grow stronger and worse.


    "W, what are you doing! I told you to stay away from me!"


    I forcibly take her in my arms, carrying her towards the bed of warmth i''d created earlier. Though she keeps on struggling by hitting me weakly with her fists, I as well struggle to ignore the pain coming from the wounds that she is hitting.


    "Save your energy. Sleep, I won''t do anything else to you."


    She looks at me with malice after I utter my words of sincerity. I don''t really mind, but can''t she just cooperate? Even the cold is affecting me now. I can''t be bothered to use my flames, let aone have anyone touch them. They''ll burn down easily.


    She burns hotter and hotter with each passing second, and I''ve not even left her for more than a minute.


    "This is even worse than I thought. Bear with it for now. I''ll do something, just rest."


    Though my words do not seem to reassure her, her eyes slowly close until she finally succumbs to the warm embrace of the blankets I had laid out for her.


    Who knew taking care of someone needed so much out of you. This is quite hard to grasp really.


    Now, I have to do something about that rampant fever slowly enveloping her body. I take off my tattered clothing, setting them down close to the makeshift bed. Never have I attempted such a thing, and merely basing it on something that I had read in the past, not knowing that it would benefit me in any way. But now''s not the time to hesitate. If this succeeds or not, I shall see tomorrow.


    I lay down beside her, absorbing the heat both our bodies emit. Aware of the situation, I can''t really push myself to do something like this, but... It''s a warm feeling.


    Is this what it feels to have someone beside you? Hmph, I don''t think that''s the case. It''s more like a material need rather than a necessity. It might look like that from an outsider''s perspective, but it won''t matter afterwards. I''ll be done with her after I return to the village.


    Slowly, I feel my eyes gain weight, and I drift into a deep sleep...


    The next day came quickly, and in the sign of a loud screech and a fierce slap on the face.


    "What did you do to me!?"


    "It''s not what you think it is... (Though I doubt you''ll believe any of that)"


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Taking advantage of me when I was at my weakest."


    "I didn''t want to let you die. You are a part of my success. Without you, my plans wouldn''t be complete."


    "What are you talking about? Plans? Success? And what do you mean by not letting me die?"


    I stay silent instead, avoiding this ensuing conflict that might last forever if this keeps up. I had predicted that something like this would happen, but I was too carefree about it.


    I just need to get back, and after this... The crypt. And no one will stop me. Anyone who gets in my way will perish no matter who they are.


    Simply closing my eyes and exhaling deeply, blocking out the loud noise coming from her I felt a small fraction of ease.


    "Wait for me Samael, Andour. Just a little more."


    Thinking back on it once more, it feels very distant and lonely. Those times I spent with them, the adventures we went through. But why? Why disappear suddenly. What''s the reason behind all this?


    And my past... The one thing I''m never able to forget nor doubt. Just who was I then. I can''t help but feel out of place knowing that I''m someone else, but I don''t know who.


    It''s amazing that I haven''t become paranoid yet. People disappearing left and right. It feels like I''m cursed already. An induced melancholy strains my emotions, making my body tremble ever so slightly.


    No, I need to get a hold of myself. I''ve abandoned my past, so why? Why can''t I leave it alone then?


    "Why? Is what I''m doing right?"


    Silence. I hear nothing. I expected to hear her rant, but it''s unfounded for some reason. I can''t look since i''ve seem to have teared up, but why did she stop?


    "Who are you then?"

 Chapter 42: Weakness born from strength.

    "Why are you mumbling to yourself?"


    "Don''t mind me, but how about you. What''s the sudden change of heart for?"


    "Change of heart? You must be mistaken. I am still enraged because of your acts. I don''t think you can ever repent for doing something like that."


    "Hmm? Like what exactly. I did a lot of things, but what is it exactly."


    "..."


    With a slight grin, I provokeher further, intent on drawing out all her hate right now and exhausting her rather than dealing with it the entire way back. It seems I''ve a newfound interest in prokoving, and taunting people, especially her it seems. Her reactions and actions make her seem childish when in reality, she tries to put up a mature front.


    The fresh smell of the morning dew comes wafting in from the corridors of the fortress. Light pierces through the ruined-arched windows, offering a sliver of heat in its spotlight.


    Though the weather''s still freezing, the temperature is quite bearable even from inside the cold damp castle. I might be able to traverse this without a hitch.


    Standing up, I begin to stretch out my arms and legs, rotating my head clockwise, and finally twisting my torso opposite to my lower body.


    From a glance in the corner of my eyes, I see her staring at me for some reason. Nonetheless, I continue stretching myself out.


    I feel better than before, though not in top condition, I can walk.


    I look back at her, and as if by reflex, she turns her head, her pale white ears turning beet red all of the sudden. I then notice my clothes on the floor near my foot.


    Only realizing then and there that I was stark naked, my body in full view for the only person in the room. Not that I mind. What good will it do to become conscious of something like this.


    "Are you alright? Your fever might be acting up again, so don''t push yourself."


    I shout towards her from a distance. I don''t really want to get close to her right now. I might just awaken that feisty nature in her once again, and I just might be nagged to death.


    "I don''t need words of encouragementfrom someone who just assaulted me. And wear some clothes already! Don''t you possess any discretion?"


    "Fine, calm down, but I''ll need you to cooperate with me for just a little bit more. Don''t worry about it, I won''t do anything brazen to you. Just follow me and don''t complain, I''d rather not drag you back by force."


    I do as she says and wear my equipment, finally getting ready for our departure back to the village. I feel a small sense of accomplishment even if I haven''t returned yet. Soon, I''ll have become stronger yet again.


    We exit the room that we rested in, bidding goodbye to the cozy pile of warmth that served as our bed.


    Throughout the entirety of the walk towards the fortress exit, she walks meters away from me, glaring. But the moment I look back, she turns her head to the side, avoiding eye contact with me.


    It seems the metaphor ''a stare that could pierce you'' is somewhat true, as I feel like i''m being seen through even from behind.


    "Hey, what''s your name by they way? Mine is Fafnir, nice to meet you."


    "..."


    And clear silence. Countless of times have I tried to get a conversation going, and many times have I failed at that.


    It doesn''t affect me at all, but anawkward silence fills the room. Knowing that someone''s there, following you around with nothing to say for the entire journey is quite bizarre.


    Finally reaching the exit, the very place where I fought the horde of self-righteous soldiers, burning them to death. The lounging room is in ruins just like everything else in this fortress, even the fortress itself.


    Streaks of ashes and burnt furniture decorates the desolate room, filling it with a mysterious dread. Even more so if you have no Idea of what took place here.


    I glance behind me, and the girl is missing. I turn to face forward, and there she is, inspecting the ashes and the burnt markings. Witha brimming curiosity similar to a child''s. She closely looks over the scene with a perplexed face.


    "What happened here."


    "Probably an accidental fire ravaged this place."


    "As if an accidental fire took place. I don''t think a meager fire can destroy an entire fortress. Why are you here anyway?"


    "Finally talking huh. I thought I''d be a silent trip until the end, but my worries seem to be unfounded."


    "I don''t need your worthless sarcasm, what I need is an answer. You know what took place here don''t you?"


    "... More or less. I saw it being razed from a distance as I just arrived. After the flames died down, I rushed, running aimlessly in every room and chamber in the fortress until I found you, collapsed and unconscious on the ground."


    She turns silent at my remark, thinking it over carefully, as if I''m being judged, and my statement being reviewed because of its authenticity. She then turns to look at me, staring me in the eyes.


    Returning it, I see her stutter when I assert my stare, showing a bit of bloodlust, intentionally, but playfully, making her uncomfortable.


    "Still not satisfied with my side of the story?"


    "Why does it feel like you carry so much weight on your shoulders? It feels like you''re lying, but at the same time trying to say the truth."


    "... Let''s move. We don''t have any more time to waste. I''d prefer it if we could get a move on already."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "W, wait! I''m not done asking questions yet, you owe me at least that much, and much more!"


    "Well I''m done answering questions. Being curious is a good thing, trying to be reckless in being curious is a bad thing."


    "What does that even mean?"


    I quicken my pace, hurrying to the exit that''s mere miles away. The snow seems to have made its way in, scattered everywhere, covering the dark blue stone ground with white paint.


    The ceiling looks like it might fall down on us at any moment, small pebbles fall from time to time, the sound echoing through the wide chamber.


    I didn''t really take a good look at this place after defeating the many ranks of soldiers. My main priority was to ensure Pahldor''s defeat, and maybe rescue the elder''s granddaughter if she is still alive of course.


    "Before we continue on. I want to clarify that you''re the elder, Kalas''s, granddaughter correct?"


    "Yes, I am. Why are you here anyway, at least tell me that much. I''m following you around, but you haven''t told me anything."


    "Well it has more to do with calming you down first before I tell you anything. It seems to have worked to my surprise. I was sent here by your grandfather to rescue you, well if you were still alive of course."


    "Grandfather... How are they? You''ve met them right?"


    "Yes. They were being attacked. I happen to pass by one night and helped them out the next day. Then and there, the elder voiced his concern for you, sending me here to rescue you. It seemed that my efforts weren''t really needed, as I saw you lying down on the ground, simply taking you from there afterwards. Then it brings us here to the present."


    "... That seems awfully dubious. Why are your clothes in tatters then? I don''t think you needed to... L, lay with me that time if you were only tasked with rescuing me."


    While the barrage of questions ensues, the ground beneath us begins to rumble vigorously, getting stronger without warning. The girl whose name I am yet to know topples over, falling on her behind.


    The supposed peaceful morning is disturbed by an anomaly with an intent for aimless destruction, or so it seems.


    Soon the ground in front of us falls, forming a hollow pit filled with mystery and a dark veil. A disturbingly familiar voice emerges from the pit.


    "The power of the crypt will be mine! Give back the vessel!"


    "No... It''s really him... Stay, stay away from me!"


    I hear her voice from behind me, she seems to tremble in fear of the person standing in front of her, accompanied by a giant, well sculpet golem, much larger than the one I know of, trying to make its way up the pit by climbing, reaching its enormous hand on the edge of the pit.


    A battered old man, whose clothes are also a mess, stays levitating behind the golem in safety. His eyes emit a pure white light, and it seems to surge second by second, pairing quite nicely with his angered expression and his three menacing orbs of light, slowly rotating around him.


    "The power will be mine. No one will stand in my way!"


    "... How relentless. Just give it up and pass on already why don''t you?"


    In that moment, I questioned the convenience of things that happen through coincidence. The moment you thought that you were home free, is the moment your beliefs betray you. Maybe some people are just that desperate for something such as me. I can understand that, rather, deep down I sympathize with his quest. I don''t think he will be able to accomplish it no matter how hard he tries although.


    The power of the crypt is mine for the taking. I will show you what it means to be worthy for that power. The intent, the desperation, the thirst. I''ll show you just how determined I am.


    "You there, just try your best and stay away from being flattened by that golem. It''ll save me a lot of time, plus it''ll be easier to no have to break the bad new to the elder if that man gets you. Just leave this to me."


    Instead of a response that I expected, it is returned in the form of a trembling cry for help.


    She gets down on her knees, clutching her head with her two hands, cowering in fear. She mumbles softly to herself over and over, stuttering again, enough to have the words beaten into my head.


    Her eyes are downcast and her skin becomes paler than usual. The feisty attitude seems to have disappeared in an instant.


    My voice seems to just trail off from her ears, being ignored. Her trembling figure tells of a trauma that she had suffered in the hands of this old man. Whatever he did must be terrifying if it''s able to make her cower in fear like this.


    Drawing my sword against him once again, I reposition my body, shifting my right leg forward, holding my sword with two hands in front of him.


    I realize that this too is a bad time for a battle. My energy is still not up to par, and my body is sore and heavy. I don''t think I can depend on my powers to help me on this one. Rather, I think it''s for the best that I don''t use my power. Like I said. I will prove my worth here and now.


    "I will make you regret ever facing the great arch-magus Pahldor the enlightened. I will still give you a chance for redemption. Hand her over to me, and I will let you go."


    "I don''t even need to think it over. It''s all going to come up as who wants it more. Show me how much you desire the crypt then if you''re so hell-bent on doing so. Pry it from my cold dead hands if you can."


    "Foolish. You speak of worthiness, but you lack the strength to even defeat me. I can sense it. your power is waning. Slowly but surely your doubts begin to rise. Ha ha ha!"


    Talk about passionate. I don''t think he should call himself ''enlightened'' although, it takes away the villainous flair. But he''s not wrong. I don''t want to admit it, but I don''t think I''ll be getting out of this one easily. I have to prevent him from laying his hands on the girl for one. How are you going to handle this Fafnir?


    *Sigh* "Let''s get this over with then shall we."


    I initiate the first move, running towards the golem as fast as my legs can go. Jumping in to strike the caster without a plan is lethal, taking down the giant of a monster made from stone with a worn out metalsword isn''t really the best of choices to make.


    The monster winds his right arm, swinging from the side. Halting every movement, I back away instead of dodging to the side. The fist slams on the ground, making a crater to fit its fist.


    The ground trembles even more as the attack connects to the ground. It would have been enough to knock me down, but I regain all composure with a desperate attempt of living through this with sheer effort and will.


    Pahldor launches four projectiles in quick succession, each aimed precisely at me.


    I counter by cleaving one of the projectiles successfully, but holding a surprise, it implodes, blasting me away a few meters on my back while the rest of the projectiles continue chasing their primary target instead of hitting the ground like a assumed.


    Getting up with haste, I roll to the leftafter building my stance up once more. To my amazement, I dodge one of the projectiles. It hits the wall behind me as I shift my focus on the remaining balls of light.


    Caught completely by surprise, the ball of light that I had dodged blew up, damaging me from behind. The blast knocks me forward, carrying me towards the two other projectiles coming straight at me.


    I take the brunt blow of every attack, weakening my resolve.


    My body begins to convulse all over. The pain is quite similar to being dropped from the sky past the clouds, and landing flat down on the ground.


    My left arm goes limp as it bleeds from my shoulder, dripping down to my fingertips.


    Forced down on one knee, I am left no other option but to lie there helpless, not unless I have a trump card that can help me.


    "Underestimating me will cost you your life. Now, hand her over."


    "Didn''t I tell you that you had to pry it from my cold dead hands?"


    "Then I shall do just that."


    And with that last remark, the earth begins to rumble once again. Pahldor raises both arms into the air, each hand glows a strong white light, rivaling the whiteness of the snow.


    Unable to move, I look around me, and there from my one open eye, a circle begins forming around me. Strange symbols fills the corners and gaps of the circle while I simply stare.


    Then emerges a pillar of light, slowly becoming denser and denser, almost intensifying itself.


    My left leg kneels while the right supports it. I''m not really keen on finding out what will happen if you stay inside this circle for too long.


    Luckily for me, the circle isn''t that large in terms of size. I jump using my supporting leg, springing me to my left, landing roughly on my side.


    I turn my attention back to the pillar bound circle, staring at the ''what would be'' aftermath is.


    The pillar further intensifies, the white barrier of light forming the pillar becomes much denser, the ground around it shakes like a miniature earthquake.


    Then the pillar extends towards the ceiling, obliterating it in silence, and the stone made ceiling disappears, consumed by the pillar.


    "Smite this heretical child, his sins are to be judged by the sons of the gods."


    An incantation of some sort bellows out from his voice, one that you never though a frail and battered old man could do in his current state.


    Soon the room itself is nonexistent, the clear white sky adorned with clouds now paints the scenery above. The skies become much brighter than usual, blinding me and forcing me to cover my eyes with my sword arm.


    The sound of something impacting on the ground ravages my ears, and a deafening high pitch sound resonates. the entirety of the already ruined fortress. The ground once again shakes in a stronger magnitude than the last.


    I forcibly look through the thick cloud of smoke and dust that fills the room. There, a beacon of some sort floats in place in the same position as the pillar.


    A being blows the dust and smoke away with what seems to be a strong gust of wind.


    The strong sound of wings beating resonates with my own heart''s beat. The view clears out, revealing a celestial being from the looks of it.


    The mere sight of it makes me tremble in awe. It kneels dominantly, holding its spear with two hands as it prostates itself in front of it.


    Talk about being kicked while you''re down. An angelic being stands inside the circle, its pressure exerts its own strength, draining the vitality of the foes around it and its master.


    Looking to be made from pure energy, with eyes same as of its master, its wings slowly flaps back and forth. The form is truly something to behold.


    "Now, you will not interfere much longer. Your end will be brought to you in the hands of one of the many marvels I have created. The embodiment of a sentinel of heaven in all its glory. How will you act now?"


    Slowly, it opens its eyes, rising from its kneeling position.


    Now wielding its spear in one hand, it stands before me in clear omnipotence, presentingits chiseled body and well-structured build. The tables have turned it seems. The one who boasted is now being shown up. It seems that I truly underestimated him.


    But what can I do? I can''t even muster the strength to stand, nor the power to swing my sword.I don''t really want to give up my pride and admit it, but I''m stuck in a rut, kneeling down helplessly while I wait for my judgement to come.


    The sentinel walks towards me, eyeing my down with an angered expression. Thoughts quickly scramble to my mind, desperately thinking of what I should do. Soon it closes in on me. It takes its spear up with one hand, raising it overhead.


    Its next movements are quite predictable at this point. It''ll smite me down with its spear, impaling me and ending my life then and there.


    "How hopeless."

 Chapter 43: Farewell to a hero.

    "Gah! Damn it!"


    My worn out body is flung across the room, impacting the wall behind me, crushing it under the pressure of my weight. I feel the wind knocked out from me as I grasp for air, inhaling profusely.


    I fall down flat on the floor with a loud thud, my body and bones begin to ache, and it feels like I''ve already broken a few bones during that swift ordeal.


    Using my right arm to support me, I raise my upper body as much as I can, trying to look out forthe sentient being that''s out for my life.


    I could still remember being kicked as I sat there earlier, looking helpless, trying to find a way out. I thought it would hurt a LOT, but not that much. My expectations were betrayed then and there.


    The ground emits tremors with each step the sentinel takes. Its oppressive figure and demeanor fits its image quite well to say the least, but not to my amusement did I find that comforting at all.


    "Where''s my sword?... Come on, are you kidding me?"


    Looking around the area, I spot my sword just under the sentinel''s feet. I once thought that when things become bad, It can''t get worse. But now I see the flaw in my own words.


    Might as well come running back to the village at this point... Just joking. *Sigh* what am I doing talking to myself? Man, this must truly be the end of me if I''ve started talking to myself.


    If it''s true, then what should come next is trying to put up a brave front, and trying to look cool and impressive in front of the great adversary smiting me down.


    I try to move my legs, but they don''t seem to respond other than sending anexcruciating shock of pain that runs through my entire body even with the slightest of movements, making me convulse in pain.


    Without even waiting for me to try and do anything, the sentient being walks un-magnanimously towards me, intent on bringing about my end as it winds up its spear, raising it overhead once more.


    "Be honored. I intend to defeat you before taking what''s rightfully mine. I would have let you bleed to death otherwise."


    The old man speaks from behind the sentient being, still accompanied by the giant stone golem.


    One more push then i''ll be able to send those word back with a little bit more. But how? Where can I find the source, and how can I muster up the strength to do so?


    I shake my head, thinking about the present rather than future. It''s become quite difficult to dismiss these thoughts about my inevitable loss, but at this point, who can''t?


    I try forcing my legs up using my right arm as support, ignoring the continuous torment of pain currently destroying my own vitality. In reflex, I grit my teeth, clenching my fist with enough force to make it bleed.


    Unable to hold it in, I yell as loud as I can, blocking out the pain through conventional methods.


    Now barely standing on my two legs, I lean back on the destroyed stone wall behind me, beathing in and out as much air as I can.


    I open my eyes, and a spear comes rushing towards me, held with one hand, closing in at breakneck speed.


    Barely dodging it, I set my legs to collapse, using it to my advantage as I drop to the floor almost instantly.


    I look above, the spear runs through the wall, small pebbles fall from the crevice created by the sentinel.


    "How amusing. You managed to live through that using your own weakness. You truly are something else, but also another thing entirely. I remember you using an unknown power that rivaled my own. I am quite keen to find out what you truly are, but I can''t risk you getting in the way of my destiny."


    Pahldor raises his arm, ordering his creation with gestures. In which the being follows without hesitation, pulling its spear with great ease as if nothing. It stares me down, and we stand inches away from each other.


    I look directly above me, returning its domineering glare with a weak one of my own. While in the thick of it, I try to move my legs, the goal of running for my weapon is the only thing occupying my mind at this point. Not that the thought of a spear pointed directly at me is terrifying.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    I glance to the side to where the girl is. Still petrified, but I think it''s for the best it stays that way. It might be hard to defend her at this state.


    A movement from the corner of my eye alerts me, kicking my instincts into full gear. In one desperate attempt, I grab the sentinel''s leg, pulling myself towards it, slipping from under it, just barely avoiding the spear''s point as it slams down to the ground that I was in a few seconds ago.


    Without looking back or even thinking about what''s it doing. My legs give, forcing me to roll forward. I use the momentum to my advantage, still moving my legs until I return to a sloppy looking run with a strong push from my right arm, raising myself with all I have.


    I grab the sword, lagging it beside me as I continue running forward. The next obstacle is the giant golem. I try to look for an opening in the golem with what little time I have left until I approach its striking distance.


    At this point, I ignore every ounce of pain ravaging my senses, the only thing driving me is my pursuit of strength and the defense of my pride.


    The golem lifts its giant, clenched arm. I rush in forward with a controlled speed, waiting for the opportune time to implement my plan.


    "It''s all or nothing now."


    I mumble from under my breath. Knowing that if I fail, I end up not fulfilling my mission, leaving this word and passing to the next with nothing accomplished. But it gives me the reverse of what I imagined.


    The thought of it instead makes my body lighter. The fear of dying as a failure doesn''t seem to fit in well with me. A small fraction of my latent powers emerge, imbuing my body with strength and speed.


    I sharpen my gaze, breathing in and out slowly as to regulate my remaining energy. I don''t like the idea, but I''ll have to use my powers for this, otherwise I''d be done for in a heartbeat.


    "Such tenacity. It seems that we both share the same desperationfor the crypt''s hidden powers if you show this determination in defeating me. But at this point, it''s to be considered as stupidity. No matter what you do, you won''t be able to rival me. I am all powerful "


    The golem rams its fists down on the ground, causing a massive tremor of even greater proportions. Anticipating this, I back away seconds before the blow lands, just as I envisionedit to be.


    My body aches, forcing me to stiffen, ruining the great timing of my plans. With a millisecond left of an opening, I rush forward, yelling on the top of my lungs just so I could move forward no matter the pain.


    I jump on the golem''s fist, running upward along its arm to its shoulders. It raises its left arm, moving it toward its right shoulder.


    I leap off towards Pahldor, sword raised and ready to be brought down with every ounce of strength I have left in my body. From behind me I feel the pulse of air from the golem''s attack on his own shoulder. It makes me quite happy to have dodged that, but my true challenge still stands in front of me.


    In that moment, when everything became blurred, a fast moving object breaks through the air, reappearing in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    It releases the air surrounding it with a flap of its wings.


    The sentient being caught up to me without my notice, blocking my passage leading to Pahldor. Unable to stop my descent, I instead bring down my sword on the sentinel, hoping to inflict as much damage as I can on it.


    With enough speed and power to even cut the wind, I forcibly swing my sword down. And as I expected, it blocked itself with its spear, holding it horizontally in front of me with two hands.


    The sword connects with the spear, igniting a spark, but to my disappointment, it had no effect whatsoever, only making a small dent not even large enough to be seen as a normal dent.


    After blocking my attack, it grabs and holds me up by my neck, the lower rest of my body goes limp after having used a lot of my built up power. Grasping for air, I try aimlessly swing my sword thinking that it would reach him from this position. But I don''t seem to hit anything, making me give up resistance. I instead attempt to formulate a new plan in my head, trying to calm myself down in the process.


    "Now don''t you see how foolish it was to continue defying me. I won''t take your life swiftly. Instead, I will allow you to have a slow excruciating death while enjoying the scenery. That will be the last thing you will see in this world. but it is truly unfortunate that you won''t be here to see my rise in power. The day that I truly rule the world. it is near. I can almost feel it coursing through my veins. it makes me ecstatic."


    His words come to a stop, and at the same time his sentinel fully extends its arms forward, still holding me captive.


    I feel a faint breeze fanning me. It was only then that I realized the sentinel was slowly flying upwards through the open ceiling with me in tow. I take one more glance, reaching out my bleeding left hand towards the girl who, from the corner of her eye takes a look at me with a perplexed face, retracting herself from her fetal position.


    For a split second, I see Pahldor levitate towards the girl that I was supposed to be defending.


    It was faint, but I could hear what he said to her. "Come, let us continue from where we left off shall we?" he extends his hand out to her. In that moment, her sanity broke as she started screaming, huddling farther into the corner where she sat.


    I heard her say something that made caught my attention.


    "F, Fafnir... Help m, me."


    Soon the view changes, the sight captivates me, making me forget of the happeningsthese few minutes that have passed. I remember that it wasn''t that long when we initiated battle with Pahldor, and that the gleaming rays of the sun still covered the land. The fluffy white clouds strewn across the blue sky fills me with comfort despite my state.


    The cold becomes somewhat commonplace as it envelops me out in the open. I have grown a bit accustomed to it these past few days I think


    Suddenly, a cold feeling fills my stomach. It''s a stinging cold sensation, but my body feels too numb to even tell what it is in the first place. Then that cold feeling passes, and I feel something being pulled out from me as my body gets dragged forward for some reason unknown to me, but I feel weak all of a sudden.


    My stomach feels wet, then dry, but what could have caused it? It feels like me energy is being sucked away slowly, my eyes begin to dim.


    In one motion, I am swung back by the sentient being. The next was a blur, things moved and transpired faster than I could realize that they were happening, but I understood that it threw me away a great distance from the forest.


    I impacted the snow, creating a large crater in the snow bed. My senses are too numb to even realize the magnitude of damage that I took from the throw. It''s cold, I feel tired, I want to rest. Is this it? Is everything finally over now? Somehow the only way to forget the things that worry you, is to stare at the present and admire it. Soon it''ll all be gone, and it won''t return.


    Closing my eyes, I begin drifting to sleep. If this is eternal or not, I will know sooner or later, but for now, I want to just rest. I feel so tired...

 Chapter 44: Greetings to a legend.

    My eyes open. I see two silhouettes standing in front of a door that emits a strong beam of light, overshadowing them both. The silhouette on the right seems to be a tall, bulky man with an impressive build. His outline is quite rugged, meaning that he must be wearing a detailed piece of armor of some sort as he stands with a shadow of a large sword behind him.


    I can''t make out their faces, yet the one on the right seems awfully familiar.


    The one on the left, beside him, is a silhouette of a massive hound that towers ten times larger than him. It has wings rested to its sides as it stands tall and firm. Its tail wags slowly behind it as it exhumes flames with every breath taken. Though their images are dark, I could make out what a flame looks like; flamboyant and fluid.


    Just like the one beside him. The hound is familiar as well despite its size.


    One of them begins to speak. The voice seems to come from the man on the right. His mouth moves, and I assume that he is the source of this gravelly, deep and husky voice that echoes in my ears.


    "Are you just going to give up here?"


    "Is this where you truly want to end your ambitions?"


    "What happened to all that talk about being stronger, ascending the heavens and making me proud? Were all those lies you made yourself believe?"


    Without giving a chance for me to speak and truly understand what this is, another voice follows. This one is a husky, and arrogant in a way, but I can tell from his voice that he seems to be backed up with power of his own right.


    "I didn''t give my power to a weakling. Is that what you are then?"


    Wait... That voice, those very words of discouragement. I know that voice well enough to know right away.


    "... No, I''m not."


    What is he saying? I instinctively answer back, but I cut my own words out as if they speak the very truth of my life thus far. But why are they saying this? Why tell me what I already know?


    I can''t admit it, no, I won''t admit it, but what else can I do? I want to get stronger, but nothing good ever comes out of it.


    "Then continue. Prove yourself to us."


    "But, I can''t anymore. I''m dying, I feel too weak to even move, and it''s cold. I''ve done all I can."


    "Complaints, all of them are worthless. You swore to yourself that you would see this through no matter what. You wanted to show your worth for the power you want to attain, yet this is what you say... Just who are you then?"


    "Yes, who are you? I do not know anyone this weak and cowardly."


    "Wait, what do you mean? You know me, both of you. Don''t you remember me? I''m Fafnir, your son, your companion. Don''t you remember our adventures? The days that you spent training me tirelessly?"


    "You? Fafnir? Ha! Don''t make me laugh. The Fafnir I know would never give up no matter what. Even though he looked weak, he never gave up. You are merely an imitation of him. What a disappointment."


    "I don''t remember raising a weakling like you. I remember ''Fafnir'', my son. The one who overcame his trials to become stronger, and still growing to this very day. To call yourself ''Fafnir'' is a disgrace."


    "Wait! I am Fafnir! No one else. What is this? Andour, Marchosias, answer me! What do you mean? Have you both forgotten me?"


    "Hmph, I have no more time to waste on a weakling such as you. I have much better use of my time."


    "I as well. You are, and will be nothing like Fafnir no matter what you do. You''ve lost to yourself and have become a hollow husk of nothingness inside, yet you flaunt yourself as if you were strong, seeking strength from an object. How pathetic. You do not know what true strength is, and you never will."


    The words sting my very being. These hurt more than the wounds I¡¯ve received. They both disappear back into the door of light behind them, slowly fading away.


    Unconsciously, I find my hands reach out to them as they walk away. They don''t glance back as I had hoped them to do.


    That sinking feeling of loneliness fills the void inside of me, making me realize how had things become this way.


    "Wait, come back! What do you mean about true strength? Tell me Marchosias, Andour. This has all been so hard. It has gotten to a point where there is so much that I don''t know about. I''m lost..."


    "If that is what you think, then that is all that you will ever think about. You are dragging yourself down to your own demise."


    They begin to truly leave, the doors behind them start to close ever so slowly. The light being emitted from it also narrows down, and the world of nothingness and darkness that I reside in returns to normal, and there, I will always be lost, unable to see, nor find my way out.


    Just how did I end up here?


    Questions doubting myself begin to rise.


    I break into a run, chasing their disappearing silhouettes, hoping to find guidance from them once more, but no matter how fast I run, no matter how long I chase them, I can''t seem to catch up, and our distances remain the same.


    My eyes open slowly, they feel hard and quite brittle, but it returns to normal with a few blinks.


    Adjusting to my new environment, I remember what had happened. How I got here and all of that.


    It seems that I slept here for the longest time, not minding the harsh conditions that winter had brought.


    "So it was a dream huh? No, maybe more of a nightmare to be exact."


    The very words they speak of seem to have woken me up from my deep slumber. I was supposed to give up then and there. To just sleep everything off and worry about nothing anymore. But, those two woke me up for some reason.


    Though not as encouraging, they woke me up nonetheless.


    The weather has become furious once more, the blizzard ravaging the land, covering my body in a large pile of snow. The sky has turned darker, meaning that I must have passed out for a very long time then.


    My body feels hard, and I can''t move my limbs. It seems that they''ve frozen on me.


    My senses return, making me realize the feeling of the intense cold. And with that, I begin hyperventilating, panicking as every part of my body is buried in snow, unable to get out or do anything about it.


    In a desperate attempt to free myself, I try amassing my powers once again, hoping that I''ve rested enough to use them once more, or stay like this for the remainderof my life.


    Though my hands are frozen solid, I imagine them igniting, thawing the ice off.


    Within a few seconds, the ice thaws as expected. The color of a pure blue flame gleams off the ice, reflecting on each one, making the surroundings brighter.


    A fuzzy feeling comes to me once I could move my hands once more. It''s warm, returning the color to my body.


    Soon, I''ve thawed off the rest of my body.


    A sharp pain courses through my body after moving my body for a short while. I tightly clutch my stomach where the pain seems to be coming from. With that mistake, I accidentally touch my own wounds, making me jolt back in agony.


    "Grh! Damn it, what is this? A wound? *sigh* tch, I remember."


    With all the pieces connected, I realize that this hole in my stomach came from the sentinel. The snow seems to have frozen it, preventing any fatal blood loss.


    Honestly, I''m quite relieved and terrified at the same time. Thinking that the snow could have both killed, but instead saved me fills me with thoughts of dread.


    "But, how am I still alive from that? Even if the snow had frozen my wound, the sheer fatality of the damage would have taken my life within minutes... So how then?"


    I then notice my keen sense of vision and other sharpened senses. My shoulders begin to droop, thinking that my powers had saved me once again, like always...


    *Sigh* "It can''t be helped then. If this is the way it will be, then I cannot do anything about it I suppose."


    I smile wryly to myself, halfheartedly embracing this languid feeling that has always accompanied me, constantly reminding me of how weak I truly am, or should I say, how much humanity I have left in me.


    It isn''t that bad to be honest. To be constantly reminded means that I''m still sane and aware of myself. That''s what is means to me at the very least.


    Standing up, I look forward. The place from where I was sent flying from can be easily found by going forward.


    My eyes are fixated on my goal for the present. For now, I will disregard the future and think about what matters the most right now.


    Tightly clenching my fists, I begin to reminisce about my nightmare from earlier. It seems that Andour and Marchosias came to push me forward. Quite an unorthodox way of going about it, but knowing those two. They aren''t the most honest even with themselves.


    Even if that was a nightmare, it definitely woke me up.


    Now, what comes next?


    "If this power will constantly remain with me, then I will not hold back any longer. Give to me everything that you can so that I can achieve my greatest goal of all."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    My hands begin to ignite brightly, melting the snowflakes that come to close to it.


    My expression of anger turns to one of amusement and exhilaration. Brimming with excitement and vengeance for my earlier loss, I further test the limits of my current power.


    I imagine a dam filled with water. Think about opening that dam, exposing the power hidden inside it.


    Blue flames begin to appear from my mouth as I exhale, the ones ignited on my hands become even more flamboyant than ever. My skin begins to turn scale-like and course, enveloping some parts of my body.


    My eyes can see as clear as day, and even more clearly through the dense snow.


    I can hear to faint blowing of wind around me. The smell of the damp trees from afar.


    I feel light, as simply jumping would ascend me beyond the clouds.


    "Now it is time to claim what is mine. But before that, I need to rescue the girl of course."


    Without further hesitation, I stride through the snow covered soil. I don''t feel exhausted at all. Rather, it feels like I''m further being filled with energy every step of the way.


    -----


    "Ahh! Agh..."


    "This shall never end if you continue to hold the secrets that are dear to me. Now, tell me the location of the crypt."


    "... *cough* *cough* I, I already told you... I don''t know."


    "... Now you''ve done it. Coughing up blood on me. It seems that you need a few manners forced into you as well."


    "Wait, no, please no- Argh!"


    In a dark and damp room. Two people are present. One is bound and the other torments the bound.


    With a maddening expression, he casts from his hands bolts of white light. The bolts surge towards the helpless bound girl, forced to yell in agony as her voice echoes in the room.


    Her figure is in shambles, her face is bruised and scratched. Her cloth is in more tatters, slightly showing her well-proportioned assets. Her silky white hair waves with the soft, but cold breeze of the air.


    She is bound by two chains holding her up by her wrists. Exhausted and on the brink of death, she dangles silently, but from her mouth moves, trying to say something, but the words won''t come out.


    "Please, he... Help me. F, Fafni-r."


    She whispers with all her remaining strength, falling unconscious after her gallant efforts.


    "Hmm? Resting are we? Sadly, I don''t have the time to rest, so I will have to further strengthen my persuasion."


    He raises both hands. There, he surges forth more power than earlier, the glow grows brighter and brighter until it blinds the entirety of the chamber.


    The act being performed by the old man is being spectated by two of his creations, the sentinel and the golem. Both rest idly, not minding anything else at all.


    But what arouses their attentions are the sound of footsteps slowly getting louder and louder, indicating that someone is getting closer.


    Instantly, they rise up in unison. Pahldor, the one in charge noticed this earlier than his creations did, but ignored it until the last second. His smile turned grim, and his expression worsened.


    In that moment even his creations halted movement after feeling this animosity even if they were animated objects.


    The one thing that Pahldor did stop doing, was his torture of the girl. Thinking that he was at the brink of a breakthrough made him even more furious. Adding to that was the arrival of someone whom he thought was already dead, but this time, he seems different.


    The footsteps stop, and so do the creations of his. The ruined and collapsed chamber turns silent, the only thing making a sound was the sharp breeze of the cold weather.


    "... How are you still alive?"


    He speaks with a rather calm and surprisingly mellow tone. Though the uninvited guest knows that he''s masking his true feelings. He stays silent, circulating his breathing efficiently as it is the only thing keeping his power intact. If he loses focus on his breathing, then it''ll go unstable and die out.


    This time he might not be lucky enough to escape death. Those were his thoughts as he stared at the old man brimming with power still.


    He ignored his presence, staring directly behind him. His expression does not change, rather he stays composed as he looks at her damaged state.


    Pahldor examines the lad in front of him, thinking about how he would have to handle someone who came back from the dead. He will have to take this very seriously, pulling no punches.


    Rather than being irritated by is presence, he acknowledges him from his mind, thinking of his tenacity and determination that would even sway death away from him.


    "I cannot take you lightly any longer. Follow me, I cannot risk destroying this place any longer. I need to return and continue my interrogation once I finish you off, needless to say that I need the environment to do just that."


    "..."


    "Staying silent? Don''t worry, I already know the reason for that. If I didn''t, then I wouldn''t be worthy of the title arch magus. I shall give you a battle so fierce that you will forever revel in it in the afterlife."


    Pahldor ascends upwards into the large opening in the ceiling. His creations follow as well, the golem climb up while the sentinel flaps its wings, ascending in the same grand fashion as its master did.


    Now Fafnir remains alone with the unconscious girl. He could take her already if he wanted to, but refrained from doing so. He instead stares at her intently, still breathing calmly and orderly as possible.


    With weak and heavy eyes, she feels the presence of someone else in the room. The feeling of being stared at wakes her, but not enough to fully recover her senses.


    Though she sees someone staring at her as she opens her eyes slightly, forcing them open as much as she can. She realizes who it was, but does not have any energy to react, nor move her mouth to speak. She simply looks at him, a tear falling from the corner of her eye as a sign of relief, sadness and happiness at the same time.


    To her surprise, he leaves, going somewhere where her line of sight cannot see. Unable to hold in the fatigue, she surrenders her fate to the weight of her state, falling unconscious once again.


    Alone once again, surrounded by the silence and the eerie darkness that accompanies her in this ordeal.


    Noon has come, the moon has appeared, and the darkness along with it.


    The snowstorm, slowly becoming stronger, obscures the pristine environment from the preceding morning. But two people stand under that. Both worn out souls bound to each other like a curse, unable to be rid of the other not unless one is defeated.


    The flame engulfed hero stands opposite the arch magus, accompanied by his two creations. Both are idle, but assesses each other in their own way. Even an inch of movement from either one is to be considered the beginning of the bout.


    "I applaud you for coming here. But I hope you realize that this will be the last each of us will see one another. A victor will be decided here today, and that one victor will truly decide the one worthy for it."


    "..."


    "Still keeping your silence. I admire the look in your eyes. That ferocity, that unrelenting thirst for power. It truly feels like I have a comrade in arms that is willing to go this far for something he wants. Shame that you had to go against me. Now, you will have to live up to your words, again."


    Pahldor finisheshis speech, raising his arms up in the air as his tattered garments sway with the wind.


    With a voice that ripples through the clouds, reaching beyond that, he begins chanting once more. The golem and the sentinel assume their offensive stances, ready to face their enemy once more.


    In his mind, nothing but a clear goal. Not even a speck of doubt to deter him from this. His resolve is strong and unwavering. With eyes as sharp as viper, flames burning brighter than purgatory, and a body stronger than that of aegis, he is prepared.


    Though he wears less than he came with, his does not seem perturbed.


    Without a top to cover his scars and wounds, wearing only a tattered leggings and boots. He glows blue under the night.


    Fafnir moves in unison with the sentinel. They meet in the middle, nearly clashing, but halting inches before they collide. Not holding a weapon, he kicks the tip of the spear pointed directly at his chest, knocking it aside, spinning, with a combination of great strength and agility. A pocket of air blows away the snow as Fafnir splits the air with his preemptive attack.


    The spear flies away, driving itself through a tree.


    The sentinel seems to have underestimated Fafnir becauseof his appearance as he reels back from surprise.


    Fafnir takes this opportunity to strike, winding back his ignited right arm, striking with great precision directly at its chest, sending it flying a few meters away from him.


    Armed with malice in his eyes, he glares at Pahldor, who does not look amused at all by this amazing display of dominance from Fafnir.


    With a gesture to move forward, the golem proceeds to obey the command. The sentinel returns to stand, flapping his wings to float off the ground. The sentinel glares as well, intent on returning the favor.


    The ground trembles with each move that the golem takes. It winds up its arm as it draws closer to the idle Fafnir.


    Like a blur, the sentinel reappears behind Fafnir, but does not wield its spear, simply striking with its fist.


    Fafnir follows its movements clearly; his eyes haven''t lost track of it even with the amount of speed it used to get to his blind spot.


    Fafnir jumps a great height, dodging the sentinel''s attack entirely.


    The golem changes its attack, swinging from its side instead on striking a blow to the ground.


    The golem connects with its attack, sending Fafnir flying like an arrow from a bowstring.


    But the impact is somewhat softened as he braced himself before receiving the attack.


    The sentinel follows up, unleashing a great burst of speed as its wings beat, enveloping itself with the wind.


    Once again, the sentinel appears behind Fafnir, but this time successfully attacks, launching him upwards while in the process of being sent back.


    Fafnir aches his body, unable to keep up with the sudden increase in speed of his enemy. But the sentinel does not end with that.


    Fafnir glides, free falling after being sent upwards, slowly descending.


    From the clouds there appears an entity clad in the gale of the wind, quickly descending with every millisecond.


    Fafnir becomes aware of this, and begins to create a sizable ball of flame from his right hand, but is unable to.


    The sentinel follows his combinations with a earth shattering attack from the skies. Fafnir''s counterattack is canceled as the sentinel dives down on him, plucking him from the skies.


    The sentinel smashes Fafnir on the ground without a second''s delay, creating a small crater with a victim inside.


    The golem, in unison with the sentinel''s attack, slams his massive arm downwards on the crater after having wound up his arm, waiting for his allies'' signal.


    Before the golem''s fist would hit the ground, the sentinel flies upwards, avoiding the attack as the earth rattles.


    The previously small crater has now become a larger one, a size that would be similar to the golem''s fist size.


    The golem raises its fist to see the aftermath. The result is a flattened Fafnir lying unconscious on the ground, eyes closed, and arms open to the side.


    Pahldor levitates towards the crater to see the defeat of his enemy with his own eyes. He surveys him, a suspicious feeling fills his gut, making him uneasy despite his victory.


    Pahldor creates a ball of pure white light, holding it over his head. But he stares him over once again, in doubt of the results.


    Fafnir opens his eyes; his expression is blank. He springs up to his feet, conjuring a ball of fire from his right hand, throwing it towards Pahldor as if the attack from the sentinel and the golem hadn''t fazed him.


    The old man is unable to shield himself, but is protected bythe golem''s hand, extended quickly to secure the safety of its master.


    The flame captures their attentions. it does not wane, rather it continues burning the golem, spreading quickly, and intensifying in terms of power.


    Fafnir leaps out from the crater, flying straight towards the occupied Pahldor. He is bought down to the ground by Fafnir, preparing to barrage him with his fists clad in flames, but is interrupted by the sentinel.


    The winged being takes Fafnir from his neck, raising him up. From the corner of his eye, Fafnir catches a glimpse of the sentinel''s spear, meaning that he had taken it out of the tree in the time that he was smashed from the crater.


    He tries to flail, but is unable to escape as the sentinel extends him, pointing his spear from behind him, ready to impale its enemy. But after seconds worth of struggling, Fafnir remains still, gritting his teeth, clenching his muscles.


    Before the sentinel could impale Fafnir, a warning escapes Pahldor''s mouth. "Wait, it''s a lure, halt!" his words beckon to his creation, unable to comply fast enough as his spear plunges from Fafnir''s back.


    Blood gushes forth, spilling on the snow, tainting it as a memoir from the battle.


    Fafnir lets out a deafening voice that roars through the ears of any being around him, forcing them to be disgruntled.


    He takes hold of the spear and the arm that holds his neck, grasping it tightly. His eyes glow a brighter shade of yellow, much brighter than his earlier one. Then comes the blue flames, passed on from his hand and onto the sentinel''s wrist, inflicting him with an unseverable burning sensation.


    Though made of unknown materials, the sentinel releases Fafnir from his grasp, fanning the flames away with a stone cold, expressionless demeanor.


    The crafty Fafnir barely lands on his two legs, wobbling as the spear remains lodged through his body. He takes it out through the front, pulling it out with his arms as blood continuously spills out from it.


    Though the pain is immense, Fafnir face does not change, bearing it all without complaint.


    He successfully pulls it out, but weakens down to his knees. He uses the tall spear as a support, holding it in front of his head as he rests on it for a while.


    Meanwhile, his adversary does not wait for him to recover. He chants into the air, and the words instantly take form the moment they are invoked, gathering on his palm as a ball of energy.


    He launches it towards the gravely injured Fafnir, sparing no time in his defeat.


    As a result, Fafnir takes the brunt of the attack, sending him towards the golem, who is still struggling with the growing flames covering nearly every part of its massivebody.


    It takes notice of Fafnir and raises its left arm in contempt, slamming it down without delay.


    Fafnir, clutching the spear tightly with his right hand, moves quickly to avoid the attack. He guides himself up with his left arm, quickly fleeing from the golem''s range.


    Soon, the flames have fully embraced the two creations of Pahldor after a time of siphoning their strength, consuming them using their own energy against them. The sentinel has been halfway consumed, and is too busy trying to get the flames off, and the golem is already clad in a veil of flames, breaking down due to the intense heat surrounding it.


    Fafnir takes the spear in one hand, forcing himself up to walk as his left hand puts pressure on the severe wound that drips constatntly on the ground. He looks blankly at Pahldor.


    The gaze is returned, but unpleasantly. Calmly, the old man rises again, levitating in the air.


    "So it seems that I am wide open. No one to protect me, no one to interrupt your attacks. Show me your worth! My intrigue rises!"


    He yells out with a grin. The surge of light from his eyes grow stronger. Pahldor holds out his left hand in front of Fafnir, presenting a symbol on his palm.


    The symbol triggers a circle to appear below Fafnir, surrounding him in a wide vast radius of unknown powe.


    "Now, burn in agony and lament. Purgatory awaits!"


    His voice signals the circle to create a giant wall of spiraling red flames, reaching up beyond the clouds, melting the ice around it, exposing the soil.


    Fafnir desperately tries to cover himself with his arms, despite wielding flames himself, this is on a whole other level. It is its own flame, not made by a human rather, an unnatural one.


    The hurricane of velvet flames dies out, and Fafnir collapses on the ground. He supports himself with the spear, countering its heat with his own so that he could wield it without any problem.


    "I''m not finished. Prepare yourself!"


    Presenting his hands outward as to receive something, Pahldor amasses a dark mist of energy slowly creeping up from everywhere. It begins to take the form of a ball of pure darkness. it is smooth and calm, but possesses and strong and eerie aura to it.


    "Behold, the power bestowed by the daemons. This power is nothing compared to the one we both seek, but it shall suffice in bringing about your end."


    He releases it softly and gently towards Fafnir. it floats towards its target, unwavering.


    Fafnir on the other hand forces himself up, taking in more power from his unknown source. Though he is provided with energy, his health is not returned to normal, merely reinforced.


    Fafnir engulfsthe spear with his blue flames once more, pouring his power in it. he breathes profusely as he does this, his shoulders drooping, and his face contorting to the strain brought about by the frequent surge of power he continues to take in.


    With the ball of dark energy approaching him, he takes a slow running start, charging momentum to his plan. Then he runs, using all the strength in his arms as he winds up the spear to his side, preparing to throw it.


    Shrouded in flames of azure, the spear flies off his hands, speeding towards the ball that is slowly levitating towards Fafnir in return.


    The spear collides with the ball. The spear pierces the sphere, merging with the dark flames. The ball of dark energy spills out, creating a strong rift that shattered the spear made of unknown minerals and rare materials. The collision brings about calamity, producing an explosion of massive proportions, engulfing both of them in the blast...


    (You will not get in the way of my desires. Redemption, lament, all realizations of what you truly want. it is not anything new, but rather a discovery of your true self, and this is the path I shall take even if it leads to nothing in the end.)

 Chapter 45: Come forth, heroes of the future.

    With eyes slowly opening, a warm and cozy looking wooden ceiling greets her.


    Blinking, trying to survey the sight, she is surprised and confused to see her free from her bounds and lying down on a comfortable bed with a clean white sheet. Only one answer came to mind as she questions herself.


    Recalling the events that she last remembered, she remembers seeing him before all fading out.


    Scrambling to fix herself, she rises up, taking the sheets off vigorously. Her footsteps sound of light thuds on the wooden floor. Examining herself, she seems to be clothed in better attire than her last one.


    A door behind her creaks, alerting her attention as she turns hostile in that moment. But her face calms, rather her legs collapse, leaving her kneeling on the floor.


    "My, you''re awake my dear. Welcome back."


    An elderly man enters carrying a wooden tray of ceramic cups filled to the brim with a hot beverage. He smiles warmly upon entering and discovering her awake.


    As a result, she breaks down, tears begin streaming down her face. Surprised by her own sudden actions, she wipes off the tears.


    After a brief questioning, she finally receives all the answers she wants, including that one question that lingers. Kalas assures her of her safety, comforted by the solid looking walls around the village as they sit by the cottage of the elder.


    "He left after bringing you here, that was five days ago. I gave him what I promised in return for your safe return. I''ll gladly part with any fortune that I may possess all for your safety my dear. After all, I promised your mother that I''d take care of you no matter what. But I am sorry for not having enough courage to rescue you myself."


    His head drops, but is raised up from the chin by her. "It''s alright. Thank you grandfather... But what did you give him?"


    "It''s not important, but all you need to know now is that you''re safe, and it''ll stay that way, I promise."


    Though her expressiontries to display a content face, her doubts arise as she stares at the children playing in the snow, wearing thick wool clothing. Their playful voices somewhat ease her mind, but she can''t help but feel something wrong.


    The one who rescued her was odd in every way. After sending her back without her notice, he leaves into the unknown without a trace. In addition, her grandfather, Kalas, seems to be hiding something from her.


    A day passes without any eventful happening. To her, it was as if nothing had happened at all. Her worries are slowly diminishing, but that one in specifc refuses to go away.


    Then, she decides to confront the problem herself. She begins to walk towards the elder''s cottage.


    With an abrupt opening, and a disgruntled Kalas, she begins to interrogate him. With strong words, she insisted to truth be told to her.


    Kalas, unable to hide it anymore as she corners him, confessing under the pressure she exerts from her posture down to her voice.


    "I know that it will be hard to believe, but... I gave him the secrets of the crypt in exchange." Kalas words it out carefully without further delay, bowing his head in disappointment of his role as the elder of the village.


    her eyes open wide in surprise. All her life she thought that the crypt was merely a made up story. The very reason Pahldor had captured her was for the crypt. But why? Why was it so important?


    "You must be troubled." Kalas looks at her with a stern face. He begins to explain the entirety of the crypt, its origins, what it shelters, and what it would bring to the world.


    She becomes petrified as she hears the entirety of the story. Her knees tremble in fear, but is able to maintain her composure. From under her breadth, she whispers to herself "It has been days ever since he left. That must mean..."


    *Rumble* She stiffens in surprise as a loud bombarding noise explodes through the air, creating a puff of smoke along with it, ravaging the area it consumes outside.


    The village is hit by the pulse of wind blasting forth from the horizon. it veils the village, hiding it under its visage.


    ~


    "Now isn''t that a pleasant feeling? That tingling sensation that you feel when you grasp the world with your hand, all for the taking?"


    ("What is this? What have you done to me?")


    "Fear not young drake. You will still be able to observe my true purpose. But for now, watch in awe of my power. Watch as this ''kingdom'' burns to the ground as a sacrifice to my grandeur."


    ("You said that you would give me your power, so that I could fulfill my dream. Were all your words lies?")


    "Oh no, no they were not. I kept my word and gave you my power, but now... I am merely borrowing your body for my own purpose. You did not tell me anything about doing thingslike this correct?"


    From afar, it seems as if Fafnir is speaking to himself. He stands overlooking the burning mess from a mountain edge. The seething land scorching, slowly breaking down to ruin.


    A great kingdom once stood in front of him. It stretched as far as the eye can see, and more beyond that. But now, it lies in ashes, burning its people and its history down to the ground in the form of a dark blue ash mark acting as its new foundation.


    The land has been leveled with an earth shattering explosion, creating a massive crater where the capital once stood. It is silent, eerie and unnerving. Thinking that the bustling sound of people going here and there are now gone in an instant.


    "Truly, it is amazing, the power you possess I mean. Still, I do wonder why you would seek even more power when you have this much. Have you never been taught content? Or were you never satisfied with anything, discarding everything you once held dear only to obtain a power in which it would satisfy you... How selfish."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ("... No, I.. That''s not it.")


    "Oh? it isn''t? Do enlighten me then.")


    He stays silent realizing the severity of his actions. All this leading up to the present. This was never his intention, yet he desperately tries to persuade himself, to believe that he can find a way out of this just like he''s always done. But this time is different, hope is fleeting fast.


    The strongest foe you can ever hope to face. One that would rival even the Gods, making them kneel in fear. Fafnir had already caught a glimpse of Kokabiel''s latent powers. The very one that ravaged the land.


    "Hmm, I''d be quite terrified of someone like that if it ever existed. A Godly being, something unnatural. You know, like a hound from Hell."


    ("! How did you know what I was thinking?")


    "Don''t you remember? I can read your mind now. We are one. But I will not let you read my purpose. Instead, I will tell you."


    He listens instead of arguing and struggling. Knowing that he cannot do anything at all in this situation, he grovels in his own mistakes, beating himself up with his own greed.


    "Listen carefully. This will be quite boring to you, but important to me."


    "My first plan of action is to raze this world I once walked. I will need an army that. This land seems to be bountiful. Now, I know what you are thinking. I killed every single person in the region, yes I am quite aware of that. But I am a former God after all. I can''t make entire planets anymore, but I could at least revive the death no matter the state."


    ("Making planets? What is a planet? And reviving the dead... I, That''s impossible. That can''t be possible, something like that to happen.")


    "Oh, but it can, without a doubt, and you will witness it with me. Next will be my reign towards Hell. I am sure that you know very well where the gates of hell is located. You went there with someone after all..."


    Fafnir remains silent. Then in that brief moment he remembers that exact time where they fought the marquis of Hell. But gates of Hell? Does he mean that volcano?


    "Yes, you are correct. It is inside the volcano. Quite the genius you are. So moving on, I will need to merge the army of mine with Hell''s, and possibly take more of slaves for my army. But let us be on our way now. Our new army will be meeting us along the way. I expect that it will be a spectacle never seen before. think about it. An army of revived mortals turned demigods. How amazing is that?"


    Fafnir begins walking down the slope, choosing the open path leading to the city grounds, still chatting with himself in an aloof manner.


    "The daemons will help me in my conquest of heaven, including your friend, Samael."


    That one specific name rings Fafnir''s ears. It wakes him, as if the very name was a signal to him. Still unable to respond, speechless because of everything coming out of Kokabiel''s mouth.


    "Uriel will become a rather troublesome opponent should I choose to turn on him in my current state, but when that time comes, I shall rule even Hell itself. But for now, Sleep Fafnir. I can see the future, there are some who will peer through your eyes from the past. I cannot have too much of my plans get to them, or it won''t be a surprise anymore. Rest assured, I will show you all the final day of the world..."


    With a gentle farewell of words, Fafnir, from the confides of his own mind falls asleep, the last thing he sees are the vast army approaching Kokabiel in great numbers.


    ... The memories end there. Returning to the plane to where the memories were first viewed. The place where those close to him gathered for the truth. Still standing, looking at the blank space in front of them, expecting something else to show up, but to there are none to their dismay.


    They remain silent, processing everything that they have seen. Some are unable to even explain to themselves the gravity of the situation. Others hardly even believe the things he had went through because of his own desperation and recklessness to shoulder everything alone.


    "I have shown you all that there is to be shown in his memories. What you will do next is up to you. For now, I shall return you to reality for I need to rest my power. An hour should have passed within this time, giving you an ample start in preparation. Good luck, Gram."


    And the world made of light slowly blacks out, fading away and bringing them back to the present...


    "What happened?" questions Nerian, shaking his head to stimulate the strain he feels welling up inside him. The strain being the constant overflow of memories he saw unravel before him and many others.


    All of them are sprawled down on the floor, asking each other the same thing as they begin to awake from their slumber of made out of dreams. At this point, approximately one hour had passed since they started back tracking Fafnir''s memories.


    They begin to discuss among them of what they had seen. Those with troubled minds first came to speak their minds.


    "Was this all because of me? After all, he though I passed away, convincing him that it was his mistake for my supposed death," her voice trembles as she speaks this, blaming herself for everything happening. Though her brother tries his best to calm and comfort her, Charlotte is unable to control her feelings and emotions as she softly breaks down in tears.


    "It''s not yours. It was no one''s fault. No one knew that it would lead up to this. Fafnir would never blame you for anything at all, nor would he abandon all of us..." Nerian says this with a pained voice, trying to contradict the truth shown in the dream.


    Without further words, clearly understanding the gist of it all, the two commanders ask Gram. "What will your plan of action be my lord? I''m sure that you won''t stand idly by for this to all happen, correct?"


    Gram stays silent for a while, thinking to himself on how to take all this in. "We''re up against something that is said to be from stories ad fables only. Who knew things like the daemons existed..."


    With a face of newfound determination, he looks to them both. Though not having found an answer to his own question, he puts all those aside for now.


    "Call the commanders. I want all platoon commanders assembled at the front of the throne. We''ll give chase to this so called monster Kokabiel but we won''t need an army. Just the three of us will do."


    "Only the three of you? That''s ridiculous. You can''t hope to defeat something like that with so few numbers. Did you not see the extent of its powers from within the dream?"


    "I am aware of that Lazarus. Painfully so, but we would just be sending soldiers, who have no experience fighting Godly beings, to their graves. Besides, I know that these commanders will be more than enough to face off with a daemon, even for a little while."


    "Nerian, do not let anyone know about what we saw today. I do not want a sudden panic in the land. I can''t event hink about how severe it would be if the townspeople would riot and panic. We won''t be able to calm them easily due to the events that happened recently."


    "I, I understand. I will keep the city in control."


    The two commanders leave the room once the order has been given, and once again, the room is filled with silence.


    Gram follows the exit with his sword on his waist, heading to the throne room to give the new orders before his greatest test of skill.


    Juliette gives chase once Gram left the room.


    She clings to him from behind his back, panting weakly. And with stern eyes, she looks at him and says "Please, bring back Fafnir... I still owe him something for saving me."


    He simply nods, and is once again on his way, but he hears a faint whisper ''I believe in both of you,'' the sound filled him with happiness nevertheless.


    The various decorated generals and commanders stand in front of the throne. Most of them are rested while the others are still recovering. Some were told not to push themselves, but they put their new king first whenever it became about him or anything in between.


    "I would like all able bodies to defend and reinforce the walls. Platoon commander Ledias is to defend the southern wall overlooking the pass. I wantplatoons three and four to follow as well. The rest will camp the northern entrance. Do not allow any suspicious men or womenenter without inspection. That is all. Dismissed!"


    Gram exits the throne room, heading for the office. On the way he meets with Luke and Fiol, all ready and waiting. Luke wears a full set of silver armor, wearing his sword at his waist as he holds a shield on his left.


    Fiol on the other hands has Zwei, his trusted longsword behind him. He wears a light set of his own unique piece of armor. He calls it ''the light obsidian set'' a rare piece of armor not found by any normal person, according to Fiol that is.


    "Please fetch us three horses. We shall leave without delay once I have prepared my belongings." says Gram as he leaves for the corridor before him.


    ~                              ~


    Under the light of the moon, they ride their horses, galloping to the very place where Kokabiel had said in the dream. Only the three of them had gone off without the notice of the generals and the commanders. Their only purpose is to try and put an end to this oncoming Armageddon.


    Though Gram doubts his own skills, the other two companions of his do not. Rather, they ride silently, facing forward with a strong aura of courage. He knew very well that it was wise to bring only these two.


    Though they were mortals, they were the best this land could offer.


    "There is a town close to that volcano named Rydia. I suggest that we rest there before we continue." Luke speaks out loudly as the sound of gallop masks his voice.


    "How do you know where we''re supposed to go, Gram?"


    "I''ve memorized it. The sights, the various landmarks, those are still here, I can remember them clearly. The town of Rydia... The first place he had ever been to. A countryside town that was ruled by bandits at first, but then won over by his own skill."


    Gram wears a light set of golden armor, but without the helmet. His sword, Gram, is sheathed to his waist, wielding nothing else but that. He looks forward, and from the horizon he sees a thick black cloud of smoke flaring in the far distance. The moon illuminated the source, revealing it to be a massive volcano almost reaching the clouds.


    It glows red from the tip, and dark as the smoke puffs outward.


    "I guess that''s the place, right?"


    "Obviously, Fiol. That''s the only volcano in the vicinity."


    "... So inside that volcano are the daemons of the said ''war of creation?'' the very ones that defied the Gods, and forced a stalemate with them..." Gram begins to feel an uncomfortable worry swarming his mind. Beyond that is life and death, where only one choice will be chosen for you. The rest depends entirely upon you.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re pretty strong yourself. Just believe in what you can do. I''ve seen it myself, so I can be assured that you have my back." encourages Fiol with a bright smile, swatting away his doubts.


    "I know I can rely on you as well my king. But the same goes for you. I will defend you and fight for you. That is the just of our cause." Luke speaks his mind.


    "You''re both right. Very well then. Let us go and change the future!"

 Chapter 46: Fear against courage.

    Dawn broke out. It has been at least three hours since they left the capital for the volcano, the so called gates of Hell.


    With each hour passing, the view in front of them changed slowly turned redder in time. The smoke being emitted from its massive chimney grows thicker and thicker, blocking out the bright morning sky.


    From a distance, a town can be seen. It is not as large as the capital, the reason being is that it is a countryside town made by the people of the kingdom themselves in the past when Ardrasthrur was still beginning to grow.


    The town is made even more inviting by the fact that the sun rises behind it, bringing this warm feeling as if you''ve returned to your home after being away for a long, long time.


    The various structures are dimly lit. Some of the lamps can be seen going out as morning comes. But rather than the normal residents present outside, there seems to be others in charge.


    "So we''ve arrived. And it seems that the residentshave noticedas well."


    Luke speaks with his normal stern voice. It is as he said. The garrison seems to be in high alert as the soldiers roam here and there with a fixed timing, cycling from position to position. Though sloppy, it is quite effective for detecting enemies nearby.


    The effectiveness in their scouting shows dividend as they detect us from a distance. The iron clad soldiers scramble to form a small rank, shielding the front while archers line up behind them.


    "Halt! Entrance beyond your current position is prohibited. Turn back now!" A horseman wearing a quite well designed and intimidating armor shouts from afar. He seems to be the one in charge as he raises the flag of ''Arakthur'' the former kingdom''s banner.


    "Lower your arms. The king approaches!" Luke yells out, stopping his horse from advancing any further as not to antagonize the men, forcing them to attack due to pressure.


    He slowly trots closer towards us, spear drawn, but pointed downwards. The man inspects us a few meters away. He then descendsfrom his mount, kneeling suddenly and going completely silent. "My apologies Lord Kal-Ardonia, I had to make sure. Punish me howeveryou like for my impudence."


    He makes himself the antagonist at that very moment, his dignified and intimidating demeanor goes away.


    "Please, rise. There is no need. I have recognized this as a great show of duty, and I will not punish you, rather I will acknowledge your act. Now, please escort us into the town. We have not the time to waste."


    "I do not deserve your kind words my lord. Then, if you''ll excuse me. I shall prepare the town for your arrival."


    "No, please do not disturb the people. I will have to leave in a short while. All we need is a bit a rest and we''ll be on our way."


    "Very well. If that is what you wish."


    The man leaves, galloping as fast as he can towards the town entrance. He shouts commands to his soldiers, and in response, they scatter to many different directions. The only word that could be heard clearly as we followed him was ''Tighten the security around the town, the king is here.''


    It seems that a strict and forthright commander is in charge of this town. Gram wouldn''t know as he gives Luke the authority to appoint the various guards and commanders who''ll be in charge of the fiefs in the kingdom.


    Though the only thing that was odd was that a soldier was governing the security of the town, not a noble, or an aristocrat. Nothing was odd about that, not at all. But something feels off about this town, as if there''s an unrest.


    We follow the commander in charge, dismissing my doubts of this place and making our rest a priority.


    He brings us to the governor''s mansion, the very place where are the things concerning the town, city or village takes place.


    As I expected. By the entrance stood two guards saluting us as we pass by. The rest of the room is dark and empty, devoid of any other person''s presence except us and the guards. It''s as if we are the only people in the town.


    "Please explain this. Everything around here feels odd, and I don''t think I''m the only one disturbed by this. I assume that you know the truth, correct?"


    "A great redeeming quality of a king is figuring something out with his smart discerning eyes. You are correct. There is an unrest in the town. A man named by the citizens ''the liberator of Rydia'' came by, warning people to evacuate the town as something dangerous will happen soon. People believed him straight away as some knew who he was, and they trusted him. Though some remained, their hearts began to believe in what he had said, terrorizing their minds."


    The intrigue grows with each word. Our suspicion rises once the title ''liberator of Rydia'' was said. There could only be one after all. But besides that, there was something missing.


    "What did the liberator tell the townspeople exactly?" Fiol spoke out, taking the words right out of my mouth. It seems that together, we were all on the same page.


    The commanding soldier casts his head downwards, as if in a state of deep thinking. Then he releases a great sigh, shifting his sight back at us.


    "At first, he told them to evacuate the town because of the impending eruption. But they did not believe him, the people of Rydia knowing that the volcano is dormant and will remain dormant until the end of their third generation. Some were just stubborn to leave.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He took another attempt, this time even more desperate. He began saying that he would destroy the town if they did not evacuate right at that moment. It terrified them greatly, and some even began to flee from the town that very moment. What made him very convincing was his display of unnatural power unlike anything I''ve ever seen in my life. A blue fame igniting from his hand.


    Even more believed him. Sure enough me and my men were also enticed by the idea of evacuating, but I wasn''t to be fooled by that. I had to drive him out of the town, lest he wanted to face our wrath. To my relief, he left peacefully, taking the path that leads towards the volcano.


    But I tightened security just in case what he said about destroying the town was true."


    I begin thinking about everything the soldier in command had said. But then the soldier interrupted my train of thought, adding more to his statement "If you want to know more, maybe the barkeep might help you. I think her daughter knows the man who came here. Ask for Deliah."


    Following the soldier''s instruction, we head outside, sightseeing around town before going to the inn.


    The town was quite peaceful, given the fact that most of them already went somewhere else. Still, maybe I''ll stay here someday in the future... Given that there''s still a future.


    "Hey don''t look too gloomy. It''s not good for the morale of your two companions," Fiol tries to comfort me, realizing my downcast expression. It works at the least. But it worries me that they aren''t nervous at all about what is to happen soon.


    Finally heading to the inn, we are greeted by the sight of a near empty building with a few soldiers silently drinking as they look at the well-crafted wooden tables in front of them.


    Suddenly, their depression leaves them as they glance to the side, catching a glimpse of me. They stand in attention, whereas the other guards who wake up, confused, also follow suit once they realize the reason.


    "My king! Welcome to the inn. What brings you here?" a guard speaks out heartily, filled with vigor all of a sudden.


    The barmaid seems to have taken notice as well, stopping her daily duty of cleaning mugs. "The king? You don''t say. This young man?"


    "Watch your tongue for all our sakes. And it''s true Deliah. This is the new king, Gram Kal-Ardonia," a soldier presents me with more admiration than the last.


    The adult woman named Deliah opens her eyes wide, as if seeing a ghost when Fiol and Luke emerge beside me. Her mouth is agape, and she bows her head fervently.


    "Forgive me for my loss of manners my king. I had doubted your presence," she becomes formal, apologizing greatly for a mistake that I don''t see as bad as it is made out to be.


    "Please everyone, calm down. I did not come here to be praised. Treat me as you would a normal man, or a friend perhaps," we inch towards a vacant table, resting there almost instantly as we sigh together in unison.


    "Oh, is it just me or did I just see Luke Galehearth, the impregnable, sigh?"


    "... Don''t mind me. Worry about yourself if you have time to make jokes."


    "You''re no fun as always."


    As we talk amongst each other, is see Deliah from the corner of my eye, helping two women fill a tray with an appetizing selection of food. The two helping her look quite alike from each other. The other works efficiently while the other stares blankly at the tray.


    "Rhiannon, get a hold of yourself will you. We are in the presence of the king, show some modesty."


    "Oh, ah, sorry, I was lost in thought."


    "For goodness sake, you have to forget about that. He threatened to destroy the town. It''s the very town you lived in, so why would he do that anyway? I thought good about him when he rescued me, but this is different."


    I overhear their banter with each other, and sure enough the pieces are starting to fall in place. I rise from my seat, taking the attention of Luke and Fiol with eyes of confusion.


    I approach the counter to where the two women are preparing a meal of some sort.


    As I get closer, I notice that the girl named Rhiannon has somewhat of an allure to her, captivating my sights without my notice. Fortunately, I avert my gaze instantlybefore she met my sight. She wore a white shirt paired with a skirt, basting her very well proportioned body. Thinking about how I averted my gaze somewhat disappointed and relieved me greatly.


    Now looking at the other one, she seems to emit a strong aura of forcefulness from her. But besides that, she looks like she possesses a degree of maturity, making her look quite older and attractive to the eye.


    She wears the same thing as her sister beside her, but much more effectively, overshadowing her with mature charms.


    "Excuse me, but I happen to overhear your conversation earlier. If it''s not too much of a burden, could I ask you to tell me about that person who threatened the town?"


    Almost instantly are their attentions taken by surprise. The girl called Rhiannon still blankly stares at the counter upon hearing my sudden request. But on the other hand, the mature looking one speaks out with a harsh tone against the person in the story.


    "Of course my king. You see, long ago the town was infested with bandits. They took control of the town. But then came a kid, maybe ten or eleven years old from what I could remember. He saved the town by defeating an army of banditsby himself. Though he possessed a strange power, people didn''t mind him, rather they revered him.


    Then he came back after a few years, trying to drive us out of town for some apparent reason unknown to us. What a fiend. I think his name was Fafnir?"


    I look behind me, and with my correct intuition, Luke and Fiol''s attentions have now been grasped as well, paying close attention to us.


    I look back at the two women, Rhiannon was tightly clutching a piece of cloth as if wanting to say something, but refraining from doing so. But unable to hold it in anymore, she lets out a ragingremark.


    "He was not a fiend! I''m sure he had his reasons. You know that too sister. He would have not saved this town if he would only destroy it in the end. There has to be a reason, I''m sure there is."


    She sinks into a deep silence, casting her head down as her ferocity dies down.


    The sister on the other hand, looks quite dazed to see her own younger sister bursting out like that. Her eyes of shock showedthat it is the first time she''d seen her like that.


    "You seem to know him."


    "Well, she knows him an awful lot. She likes him after all. She was the only one that sided with him when he came to town."


    Rhiannon grows beet red, her eyes opening wide as well. She shrinks in embarrassment, but instead keeps her head down, refusing to look at anybody else. She murmurs ever so silently"There is a reason as to why he did that. I''m sure of it."


    At that moment, my mind thought of only one thing. She knows about Fafnir.


    "Please tell me what you can about him. "


    She shies away from me, distancing her herself. But she speaks softly and gently.


    "He told me about how armies of monsters would come out of the volcano, and the first to be attacked was the town. No one believed him, but I did. There has to be a reason. Then the volcano turned red, and he threatened them more the next day. Some left, but some remained. When smoke flared out from the volcano, he rushed out with his horse, galloping towards the volcano in a frenzied manner."


    As she finished speaking, a thundering sound erupted into our ears. The earth shook, and an explosion could be heard from our location.


    Loud yells could be heard from outside. Then came a slightly armored soldier rushing in, panting profusely. He composed himself however he could and started saying...


    "The volcano erupted! Get out of the town while you can! It''s spewing out something big and it''s heading towards us!"


    The bells startedto ring. The remaining townspeople left in the town started panicking and yelling altogether. I look to Fiol and Luke, ready and waiting for orders.


    I on the other hand, scrambleto think of my next move.


    At that moment, an object fell through the roof of the inn, flattening the soldiers that sat there in the center. Whatever it was created a hole in the ceiling that was still seething with flames.


    The smoke began to fade away, and it revealed a being with two horns on its head, wielding two weapons, a sword and a battle axe. Dressed in foreign looking armor. The being is engulfed by red flames, looking at my direction menacingly. Its face was pale dark in color, almost deathly.


    "Gram, Draw your sword!"


    I hear an advice from my two companions as the monster begins rushing towards us. Dazed and confused, and draw my sword from my sheath, unleashing an attack on the monster.


    It blocked my attack with only one weapon. It then swings its sword from the left, hitting me, and slamming me towards the wooden wall to my right.


    Then two more meteor-like projectiles came blasting through the ceiling near Luke and Fiol. They instantly engage battle with each other, looking to be almost on par with them.


    The monster that sent me flying then raises its sword towards the two sisters.


    As if possessed, I move my body and intercept the attack, then kicking the monster a few meters away, enough to catch my breath.


    Turning to the two sisters, I warn them.


    "Take your sister and call Deliah. Stay close to us and we''ll get you out of here safely."


    Just what is happening anyway? An erupting volcano, spewing out monsters made of fire... Wait... Maybe he wastelling them the truth. Is this what he meant?

 Chapter 47: Their desperate struggle

    The well-armed monstrosity quickly gets back up on its feet, roaring furiously at me as it brandishes its two weapons.


    Remembering the two cowering maidens behind me, I steel myself, ready to take the brunt of its attack, knowing how strong these things are as they displayed their strength earlier by launching me to a wall with the use of brute strength.


    briefly thinking back before I rushed recklessly to their front. The two sisters shrieked in fear, the older one seemed to cover Rhiannon with her back. I firmly place my weapon in front of me, looking intently as I face this unknown fiend with doubt slowly growing from inside me.


    -Show them your true power, Gram. I will lend you my strength once again, as I always will. Now, believe in your prowess, and trust in my power.


    A voice resonatesfrom the inside of my head, filling me with a strange sense of determination and optimism. That alone was enough to empower me.


    I feel my body become lighter and more agile than usual. Time seems to slows down when I focus and suppress my breathing. It felt like I could just slice through my enemy''s blade as if it were paper.


    I could see the reflection of my face on the flat surface of my blade.


    My left eye flared with a pure white light, replacing the usual image that I expected, an eye with pupils, a cornea and such. But rather than being disturbed, I feel quite calm, as if I''veseen this before, making it seem quite normal.


    -The mark in your eye is one of many different other marks that I may give. Each one is a testament of my Identity. You now possess my true insight; a power my left eye can bestow upon my masters.


    Before the enemy in front of me could make another attack, this time with its right idle arm. I twist my body counterclockwise, kicking it away with enough force to launch it outsidefrom the inn''s door.


    Instantly, my mind hatched an idea. Moving without my consent, I throw my sword towards anenemy that Fiol is up against.


    The monster pinning Fiol down with its weight and overbearinglylarge sword is whisked away by my sword as it glides forward, cutting away the air, almost ignoring it in a sense.


    It nailsthe monster to the thick wooden wall of the inn. Fiol takes this chance, impaling the creature all the way through with his prized longsword until the being, silences, breathing no more.


    I hold my empty palm in front of the sword, and it starts vibrating, then flying back to my hand as if tied to a rope.


    Luke handles his foe as soon as Fiol defeats his, singlehandedly taking it down with his vast variety of skills alone. The creature lies down on the wooden floor, breathless and adorned with a sword stuck to its head.


    Luke pulls his sword out, speaking normally as if nothing severe had happened.


    "Your orders my king?"


    His words bring me back to reality, reminding me of the ensuing destruction happening outside as well. The strange beingswe had encountered here inside the Inn are most likely running rampant outside as well.


    "Luke, can I put you in charge of keeping these strange beings at bay? Rally the entire garrison and take only volunteers to drive back the enemy from the town, but do not force any battles that you cannot win. Retreat if you think the situation is dire. I will be taking charge of things in the governor''s office."


    "By your word, it will be done."


    Luke leaves with a dutiful farewell, sheathing his sword as he exits through the doorless entrance. I now turn to face Fiol, stretching his entire body as he had accumulated a few scratches, but nothing too serious for him to worry about.


    "Fiol, please workon securing the civilians and keeping them safe. Do not fight back the enemy just yet. The unrest of the remaining soldiers here will destroy our remaining morale, and forcing them to fight will collapse it entirely. Get them to the governor''s buildingand secure the area. Call for the commander and the fastest horse in the village, I request his presence."


    Fiol leaves with great swiftness, moving my plan into action. I then bring my attention to the cowering sisters, embraced by Deliah. It would be bad to ruin their time together, but the situation is growing dire with each second passing. When the earth near us shakes, It signals that another monster had landed in the town.


    I beckon to the family, Deliah calms them down, slowly bringing them closer to me.


    "Come, I will keep you three safe. I did not let Fiol take you just yet because I had other plans for him to take care of. Meanwhile, I will ensure your safety. Follow me."


    They do not speak, instead, they nod, following my obediently as fear gripped their mouths into submission. Their minds are unable to process these sudden turn of events.


    Monsters said to only exist in dreams and fables now in front of them, intent on taking all human life around them, so it is only natural for them to react like this.


    We exit the battered inn through the front entrance. Outside, the town that I thought to be peaceful and nearly empty had now fallen into a state of anarchy. People wearing ordinary garbs with no protection or armor, infests the streets.


    They screamed and shouted for help, yet even the soldiers are at a loss for words. The garrison, falling like flies against the superior and vicious monstrosities.


    The sky was turning a faded velvet red, despite it being morning. The dark smokecoming from the volcano covered the majority of the sky, painting the clouds dark, blocking out all hope for prayers to come through.


    The air felt unpleasant, many houses were destroyed, structures were being burned to the ground.


    Monsters, the same ones we fought inside, were terrorizing the populace, bloodying the streets with velvet liquid, purging humans like livestock.


    The sisters behind me are forced to cover their eyes as they witness the acts unfolding in front of them. People dying at the hands of these monsters, helpless and praying for a miracle.


    I grit my teeth as I am unable to do anything at all but stare at their pitiful state. If I dare leave Deliah and her daughters, then they would for sure die at the hands of the many monsters roaming the area in search of fresh victims.


    I now think back on my words, realizing that I had given Luke somewhat of a tall order. Even Luke by himself struggled with one, including me and Fiol.


    Now imagine the ordinary soldier going up against a monster he had never seen before in his life, haunting the poor soul as a recurring nightmare, except you''re awake to experience it, unable to wake up as this is reality.


    The results would be drastically different nevertheless.


    Shaking the terrible notion in my mind, we ran towards the path leading to the governor''s building, the rally point I had designated for everyone to gather.


    It took longer than expected as I had to fight a monster every step of the way, forcing me to fight while thinking of the ones I have to defend. Even monsters who fight alone are more than enough against a platoon of ordinary soldiers. The only edge I have was my sword''s power of vanquishing these beings, easing my difficulties even for a little bit.


    "My king, please help us!"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A group of soldiers desperately yelling for help come running towards us. They are being chased by a small band of deathly monsters out for their blood. They have abandoned their arms and are defenseless.


    To their dismay, the monsters, possessing inhuman abilities quickly catch up to them, taking one down with a sword straight through his neck, then another, gored from the front with a spear, hoisted up like a flag as the man''s blood pours out from his wound and mouth. He moves his mouth, trying to speak "P, plea, please he, hel..." his voice trails out from there.


    The last one becomes petrified. He looks like a young boy, maybe the same age as I am. He sits on the ground, failingwith each attempt at getting up. The three group of monsters slowly inch towards him as he cries for help, his tears flooding out. The moment our eyes meet was the very moment that I questioned who I truly was.


    Closing my eyes, we continue forth as I could do nothing for them. The only thing I could do was hear his screams for help and agony as he was being ripped apart by the soulless monsters. That was the only reprieve I could give them, hearing their last words, but that was it.


    I grip my blade as we continue to walk, feeling that I could shatter the hilt at any moment due to the constant anger that clouds my mind and heart. ("Give me more of your power! I will save my people from this despair. I will not let them endure much longer, now please, lend me all of your strength,")


    -I know how strong you are. I know what you are capable of, and what you are not able to accomplish. But believe me, you are not ready as of yet.


    ("What do you mean? I don''t understand. If you''ve already given me a memento of your true embodiment, then that must mean that I am ready to inherit it all. Am I not worthy enough? I cannot bear to watch my people die. I know I can do much more, but my own feelings of doubt cloud me. Even with these powers, there is this feeling inside me still making me feel human. Does being human mean that you are weak, or are you strong, strong enough to stay sane as human in this world where you are forced to watch your kin die?")


    -Control yourself, Gram. This is not like you. Remain calm and composed. I will admit that I know nothing about being human. I do not know the nature of which you empathize with the dead for we divine beings enter a cycle of rebirth. But mindlessly exhuming rage will only blind you to the truth. You must learn to accept it no matter the outcome, lest you want rage to take over you entirely.


    ("Then tell me, why will you not lend me all of what your power can offer? Although I am ashamed that they call me king, yet I depend on you too much, but tell me, why.")


    -This is all I can grant you. Any more given to an ordinary mortal like you will destroy your body. You do not have the capacity to inherit any more of my power. This is the extent of what you are able to handle, that is if you still wish to live.


    I can grant you all my power, but you will not last long. You will remain for an hour at best if I were to give you my power. Then you would burn out and die. But then who will save Fafnir? Is this not the reason as to why you came here to brave the gates of hell?


    I go silent at the disembodied voice of my sword. The debate clearly show who won from my lack of words. Still firmly believing that he is my brother, my resolve hardens. There can be no doubt.


    Suddenly being taken back to reality by a high pitch feminine voice, my sights focus on the familiar structure in front of me.


    We''ve made it to the governor''s building. And as I thought, my premonition was correct.


    A band of desperate soldiers, trying their best at staving off the oncoming horde of monsters barraging the area. And on the forefront is Luke, fighting multiple beings by himself, clearly having difficulty from the looks of it as a line of blood runs on his cheek and various parts of his body.


    Truth be told, this is the first time I had ever seen Luke backed into a corner. Never had I thought that I would see that day.


    But surveying the area more, I see large numbersof civilians huddling in fear, peeking through the windows and doors of the building, terrified of the battle taking place.


    The building is nearly surrounded, not by the bodies of deceased soldiers and civilians, but the monsters that initiated this purgeof Rydia.


    What was once a quaint and quiet little town has now become a stage for a massacre.


    "We can''t approach the building this way. What can we do?"


    I ask myself a question that I know I will not have an answer to. Yet the message seems to come through to the others as they reply.


    "I don''t think it''s even safe for us to be in there, considering that the place is surrounded."


    They''re right, what should I do?


    -Show your superiority as king.


    ("What do you mean?")


    -You inherited my blade from your father. It means that he believes that you can surpass him. I will assure the safety of your companions by safeguarding them. You have thirty minutes worth of time before the guard disappears. What do you think of my proposition?


    ("If you can keep them safe, then I can go all out. I will hold nothing back this time. So I will accept it.")


    -As I expected. Begin when you are ready. The guard will emerge when you leave their side.


    I face the family of three, looking at them with a slight smile, remembering my duty to my people. I must show them my worth as king. no weakness will make me stray from that.


    "Wait here. I will try and do something about this. Rest assured that you will be safe. Believe in me..."


    And with a cliche'' parting, I head on out, drawing mysword as I run towards the slowly swelling ranks of decayed warriors. I feeling that burning sensation from my left eye, the insight starts to form, empowering me in a strange way.


    I rush forward, but not before turning around and hearing the voices of the three people I was in charge of guarding. They look terrified to be away from me; their eyes wander everywhere in search of monsters that might come for them at a moment''s notice.


    I use the power of ''true insight'' I have been given. From my left eye I could see a white translucent barrier surrounding them like a dome.


    Assured that they are protected just as the voice in my head had told me, I flung myself into battle. The increasing ranksof warriors barricade the entrance to the building, blocking us out.


    They take notice of me, rushing with their weapons drawn. The numbers of the enemy are vast, innumerable. Though I tremble at first, I hold my ground. The soldiers fighting the main front have been relieved as most of their foes now have their attentions on me.


    I think deeply, synchronizing my mind with the sword as if it were a part of my body.


    It then begins to glow white, blinding and dazzling. The power being emitted surges through me, whereas the monsters rushing me begin to slow their pace, hesitating from what it looks like.


    My insight grows, and I could see faint images of the enemy approaching, but their faded images tells of a fake one. It seems that I could now predict their movements, to an extent.


    Strafe right, slice, block to the right with my sword and slice diagonally downwards then back the same way in quick succession. I read their movements, and in that sense, I countered every one of theirs with my own, decimating them all.


    Despite my efforts of thinning them out, it is as if they never dwindled in the first place. Instead, their numbers grew in an instant.


    Reaching Luke, breathing and grasping for air as he finishes off another one of the warriors with a clean strike through the chest.


    "We cannot keep them here forever! We will be overrun no matter what we do. What are your orders?"


    Luke yells out his words as the shouting of the monsters block out our own voices.


    It takes me a while to think. The constant battles are disturbing my train of thought. I can count forty soldiers at best, mostly wounded, but still standing. The populace holed up inside the building must number up to more than that of the soldiers. More than we could handle at this state.


    "Where is Fiol?"


    "After escorting the civilians here, he went somewhere and has not come back yet."


    As we think about him, a voice similar to his is being yelled out from behind us.


    I turn to face the direction of the voice. And there appears Fiol, cradling someone in his arms, wrapped in a white linen cloth.


    He comes running towards us, his sword is sheathed. He''ll end up attacked if comes up running to the ranks of soldiers.


    "Hold the line, Luke. I will make an opening for Fiol."


    I take his nod as a silent approval, and with that, I once again draw my sword and approach the oncoming horde of monsters.


    ~


    After what seems to be hours of fighting, everyone had grown exhausted. Most of the soldiers had died already, and the building that houses the citizens are almost overrun. The only thing keeping them safe is us three and a few others.


    I''ve already taken Rhiannon and her family inside the building as there is no other choice left for them after the barrier had waned.


    My plan to send the commander to the capital city for reinforcements had been foiled as the monsters filled the entire acre of land that Rydia calls its boundaries.


    Soon the rest of the country will be overrun, then the entire world. And we''re the only ones here that can stop it. We have the highest chance of stopping this.


    We are surrounded. It was taken as a godsend instead of an opportunity when they stopped moving. They eyed us over as they were surrounding us. Now that we''ve been corralled, the only thing left for them to do is to attack with their sheer numbers.


    Fiol and Luke are protecting two positions each, while I stand in front of the doorway, awaiting their attack.


    Though exhausted, I don''t have much choice but to fight back. My eyes can''t see clearly, becoming foggy due to fatigue. My body wobbling all over, but only slightly as I exert control over my body with all the remaining energy I have left.


    From behind me I hear a voice. Gentle, but trembling nonetheless.


    "We have decided. Please let Rhiannon live. We have accpted our fate, and we will stay here."


    "... Don''t decide for me Deliah. Haven''t you forgotten that I am your king, and that I will save you all from this?"


    "Look at yourself, you''re tired. The only thing left for you to do is to fight or lie down and wait for them to take your life. There is nothing else that can be done. You are a just a man, similar to us. We cannot hope to force unreasonable things unto you. Sometimes people forget that you are royalty second, but you are first a human."


    My sword arm falters at their words. I take a look at the people gathered behind me. Most of them are adults, but there are young men and women, including the elderly.


    They look at the loving pair of sisters. Rhiannon, kneeling on the floor, tightly clamping onto her sister, protesting to let her go. Though her face is buried in her sister''s chest, the faint sound of crying could still be heard.


    Their eyes might be enough to flood me with emotions. Their smiles feel forced, yet they want to let someone else live. What can I do in this situation? I don''t want things to turn out this way. I won''t let it...


    "Don''t worry my king. You can repay us by saving the rest of the world. That would be a far greater accomplishment than saving us folk from the countryside, isn''t that right?"


    It was as if your heart was being torn from you. I could not even find the words to say anything. What she said carried everyone''s words with them, making it even harder to argue further.


    ("I''m only human, huh? No, that''s not the case...")


    -Gram, awaken from your daze.There is not much time left. What your own people say is true. The only way you''ll be able to fulfill your purpose is to let the young girl escape, and leave the townspeople here to reach the volcano.


    You are too tired to even fight. This has become too dire and too desperate of an attempt.


    Interrupting our conversation, the volcano begins to rumble once more.


    The only thought in my head was that, there would be more of these monsters emerging from that volcano.


    But no, my sight betrays me. Instead of what I expected, the vent of the volcano releases a large amount of smoke. The interior should be flaring a red color, but instead it flares out a pure blue color, reminding me of someone possessing a flame that bright, but more beautiful.


    The warriors around now become restless, brandishing their weapons in the air, looking ready to end this once and for all.


    Time is running short, and the decision must soon be taken.


    But, what should I do?


    Should I let everyone else here die, and let Rhiannon escape to the capital. Or do I fight till the end, protecting my people until my arms give.


    But, It can''t end here. We have not even reached the volcano yet. Our purpose of coming here is to end the threat that plagues this world. Will we still be able to accomplish it, or will all that be a dream...

 Chapter 48: Hellbound

    Luke and Fiol comes forth in an orderly manner, ignoring the vast numbers of monsters behind him, filled with murderous intent.


    Fiol approacheswith a bright, uplifting smile, while Luke comes with his usual blank expression.


    "This is hopeless. We won''t get to help Fafnir, or savethe world at this rate."


    Fiol argues. Though his face does not display a distraught or dismayed look, his words carry weight that tips the scales on my decisions.


    "... That''s why you two can go instead."


    "What are you talking about Fiol?"


    "I heard what the villagers said. There''s nothing we can do about this anymore, Gram. We''ll only end up dead if this goes on. I''ve already thought about it as many times asI needed, and I ended convincing even myself."


    I shift my head to face Luke, his back is turned to us, facing the enemy with his sword still drawn by his weary arm. I can only assume that he is listening clearly due to the silence roaming the atmosphere around us.


    "Don''t worry about Luke. We talked it out, and I managed to get him to agree with me. Sounds ridiculous, right?"


    "Why do you want to do this, Fiol? Just give me more time. I''ll think of a way out of this."


    "... Save it for the true battle ahead of you, Not for this one. There''s not much time left. Time you could have spent heading towards the volcano is instead used to talk and argue."


    "You can''t think of risking your life. I can''t let you do such a thing. I''ll help you so that we can all go together."


    "It makes me happy that the king concerns for me, but we must face reality for what it truly is. It never ends up quite as we imagined it to be, yet we yearn for something such a dreams every time we sleep. We have to give everything we can in order to ensure that they can sleep peacefully and dream once again."


    His words pierce my ears, awakening my senses to the truth I''ve turned a blind eye to. I have realized it ever since that it would be hopeless to protect everyone at this state, yet I ignored it and forced my way through.


    "Now, how about letting me be their hero instead, my king? I''d like to go down as a great hero to these people here, including you as well."


    "..."


    "Go now. I won''t let you think about it much more. You have a future to save. I will buy you enough time to get you to the volcano without fighting so many of them."


    Fiol enters the run down building that houses the unfortunatevillagers. He kneels towards Rhiannon and her sister, putting his hand on Rhiannon''s, smiling brightly to life her spirits up.


    "I''d like to make a request before you go to the capital."


    He stands up, walking towards the elderly couple carrying a bundle of cloth in their arms. They give it to Fiol, parting with a light smile and a kiss from the old woman.


    Fiol approaches Rhiannon once again, kneeling to present her with something.


    "I''d really appreciate it if you would bring this little bundle of joy with you. I think he''ll grow up a splendid man if you raise him well."


    A baby. A small infant, silently sleeping as if nothing is happening outside. It is quite envious as to how oblivious the young ones could be. The boy smiles as Fiolbring his finger close to him. The child takes hold of it, not letting go.


    Fiol kisses the child''s hand, and he lets go. Standing up after putting the child in Rhiannon''s arms, he smiles to her and the boy. A smile like a doting father would give to his most precious children.


    "Now that''s done, I have to assure that both you two and Rhiannon leaves safely."


    Fiol faces us. putting his hand on my shoulders, he reaches for his sword, Zwei, sheathed behind him. His face turns serious, but not showing any hint of hesitation.


    "Get the girl on the horse, now. And you two, prepare yourselves. Run for it when I tell you to do so."


    "Wait, Fiol! I haven''t agreed to this. You''ll die if you do this."


    "I''ve already though about that before I asked you... I am prepared for this. I''m not as weak as you see me, my king. Today will be the day, and the only day that you will see the true potential that I have keep secret for a very long time. It''s quite a spectacle to behold. Ask Luke, he''s seen it once."


    Drawing his sword, he approaches the army in front of him. They now stand meters away. Fiol puts his longsword out horizontally, and he begins tracing its length with his stretched out palm until reaching the tip of the sword.


    Zwei begins to glow red, similar to that of a pure velvet fire. He holds it out, emitting a strong aura, enough to almost rival mine.


    "One more thing. Please name the kid for me will you? I''m not really good with names."


    Luke takes hold of my shoulder before I could say anything else. He shakes his head without words to back his actions. But that was more than enough to convey his true intentions.


    He then gestures for Rhiannon to come to him. She trembles, but is assured with one last hug from her family.


    "Don''t forget us after this, alright?"


    Her sister pushes her to tears, but she restrains herself. Knowing that any more words will make the people who had decided to give their lives look bad, disgracing them.


    She runs along after glancing one last time at the villagers, Deliah, her mother, and her sister. Tightly hugging the child inside the basket of cloth, she braves her emotions and mounts the horse Gram had called for, but had been intended for something else.


    "Goodbye everyone. I am sorry that I could not save you all... I will avenge you no matter what."


    And so I''ve begrudgingly said my final farewell to the people who were stranded in the unforeseen turn of events. Staying for a bit longer would''ve completely broken my resolve, forcing my to bawl like a child.


    But I leave, swearing myself to their immortal souls.


    After everything had been prepared, the enemy became even more restless. I was unsure as to why they stood idle for so long, as if waiting for something to happen.


    Rhiannon hadsaddled up and was ready to leave, holding the child in her arms. Luke and I stand prepared. Though I had mixed feelings for Fiol''s parting, I came to the conclusion that there was no other way to get out, other than with a miracle. And that miracle was Fiol.


    His sword gleamed a darker shade of red. He began running towards the enemy in front of him. He leaped a great height, landing in the very middle of their ranks.


    His landing created a strong impact that knocked away some monsters unfortunate enough to be blown away by the force Fiol had exerted. The monsters roared in response, dashing towards Fiol and us.


    But amidstall that, Fiol raiseshis sword with one hand, yelling into the air.


    "Zwei, grant these enemies the grip of contempt!"


    His words echo throughout the battlefield, making the monsters stop in their advance. They look towards the direction of Fiol, and they begin to run towards him in a frenzied manner.


    "GO, NOW!"


    Fiol''s voice truly took out attention. Luke led the front as we ran towards the volcano. I thought of looking back, but my ears forced me not to. I could hear Fiol''s voice as he shouted with each swing of his sword. But that was it. We ran as fast as we could after assuring that the horse that Rhiannon rode had successfully run throughout the hordes of monsters.


    They seemed to ignore everyone except Fiol. A surge of energy is concentrated on his position. Using my eye of insight, I could see red misty streams flowing towards Fiol,and it seems to be giving him more strength.


    "Don''t look back, It''ll only slow us down. Don''t let Fiol''s deed be in vain!"


    Luke spoke with a loud and strict tone. The tone had a feeling of malice to it, but not one out of anger. It seems that Luke was the one most pained of Fiol''s reckless actions. He knew him the most. Though he never spoke much about them both, it was apparent that this was all too sudden for him.


    -I swear I will end all this. I promise to you, Fiol, and everyone who became a victim to this horror.


    We run, but I try to hide my emotionsas we flee from the scene, away from Fiol, possibly forever.


    After running for a while, the monsters still approaching are now thin in numbers, making it easier to navigate the path leading us to our grand objective. We keep moving, keeping our pace steady instead of resting.


    Soon, after an hour''s worth of running. The enemy is nowhere to be seen. We have just crossed a peaceful forest with a small riverbank. There we almost collapse because of exhaustion.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    -It''s quiethere. Too quiet to be, and too good to be true.


    I take a good look around the area. The sky hasn''t changed at all in the past hour. It''s still dark and red, depriving this land with the truecolor of sunlight.


    Still, my heart beats fast. The turn of events had drastically taken a toll in my mind. All these things are happening even without my knowing. And it all suddenly happens with a snap of a finger.


    -It may be true that I''m not accustomed to these kinds of situations, seeing as I''ve only been king for a while. Though, I''ll see this through no matter what.


    After catching our breaths, we headed towards the animal trail in the forest, following the stream of water beside it.


    The more we travel the trail, the less the trees that appear.


    We then come to a three-way crossroad. The first road leads forward, while the other detours to the right. Looking to Luke for advice, we decided to take the scenic route, just in case it would be a shortcut to the long winding road to the volcano.


    The trees are green, the forest is lush, but it is devoid of life. From a distance, there seems to be a makeshift house made of wood. It is surrounded by trees. It''s a shabby hut to say the least, but it''s sturdy looking nonetheless.


    I feel a sad atmosphere as I look at the house. It is as if memories have been stored here, never to be seen again. It feels heavy, the weight, the burden placed upon us. It''s similar to this, but why?


    I foundmyself instinctively walking towards the house, placing my hand gently on the door as to not break it suddenly.


    Despite the darkness of the sky outside, a faint light pierces the roof''s small crevices. The inside is not that overwhelming. There is not much to be seen other than a dusty sleeping bag placed on a haystack in the corner of the room, an emptybarrel, a dusty lantern, and a small drawer with a white, worn out piece of paper lying on top of it.


    The amount of dust it had accumulated tells that it had been here for a long time, but not more than a decade it seems. It had already been open by the time I had seen it.


    Without thinking, I pick up the letter, blowing away the dust from it as to see the contents. The contents are written by age old ink in a well-made, cursive font. It reads as such.


    If you are reading this, then know that I have left.


    Bound by reasons and guilt, I have decided to return to face judgement.


    If you are truly curious as to what I speak of, then come to the home of the gods,


    and there you might find your true destiny.


    Become stronger, build your own life from this point onwards,


    and soon you will see the reason I took you in to become stronger.


    The beast sealed within you will not be enough. Prove to me that you can surpass me.


    I will be awaiting your arrival.


    The letter ends there. No name, or any detail to tell of from who came this parchment came from. But it speaks of the home of the gods. What did the one who made this think when writing?


    My interestsare truly piqued as I wrack my brains, trying to figure out its true meaning, or to whom it is for.


    "Gram, we must go. I''ve searched the surroundings. There seems to be a trail leading to the volcano from here."


    Luke beckons to me from outside. Returning to my senses, I place the letter down from where I took it, leaving the mystery for eternity. I follow Luke, but I am unable to remove the letter and its contents from my mind.


    We arrive at a clearing near the foot of the volcano. The land past the forest''s boundaries are that of a barren wasteland, devoid of life. The one thing that truly catches our attention and stuns us, are bodies of the armored monsters we fought prior to coming here. There are some that even look stronger than the normal ones we fought, but they lie dead on the ground.


    There are a lot of them strewn out like decorations to this blank slate of a land, covering every inch of it, replacing the ground with their own bodies. The numbers even seem to exceed the ones that we fought. Most of them look dark and charred, as if burned to death.


    Even Luke was stunned to see such a spectacle. We had a hard time trying to just fend a handful of these monster off, but here they are, presented in a vast amount.


    "Who do you think had the power to do this?"


    "I can only take a guess, Gram. But even I am unsure about what to think of this."


    Everywhere we look there were bodies of monsters laid out. Nothing will happen if we stand idly like this. So we had decided to move forward, ignoring the monsters as we use them as stepping stones.


    From below, it looked like a great task to climb the volcano, but there was a stairway made of different slabs of stone, leading to the top, and as such, we used it to ascend the great heights of the volcano.


    Making our way up to the top, we stare down inside the vent of the volcano. The heat is strong, scalding even. Then at that moment, I thought of something redundant as to say.


    "Now that we are here, how do we descend? Surely we will be burned to death if we get too close to the magma."


    "We cannot go back. We will have nothing to go back to if we consider the option. We are here now. If we back away, then there might be nothing to be done about this threat in the future."


    We walk around the volcano''s vent, searching for a way to go down. Successfully, we find a staircase here as well, convenientlyplaced as if this place was the domain of something menacing.


    "Come, let us go. This might be the only way in, save for jumping in of course."


    I follow Luke''swords, but not before looking behind me. From here you could see the town of Rydia, still covered by the army of the undead soldiers parading their numbers on the fields.


    I could use my insight to see Fiol from afar, but it would only pain me to see him in his current state. That is... If he is still alive.


    -I trust him. I believe that he''ll come through somehow...


    Even my mind finds doubt in my own words. As if I''m not flawed enough already.


    Now determined to see things through before the whole world is overtaken, we move onwards to the bowels of the so called gates of hell. The very place where the daemons of creation rests, along with the fallen God, Kokabiel... And Fafnir


    I assess my condition in the case of a battle. This is the place they came from after all. It would be natural to find more of them here. The mere thought nearly leaves me hopeless. But I digress and clear my mind.


    My gold plated armor is worn out with scratches and bumps. My plain, blue cape is in tatters, yet still looks quite well on me despite its image. My sword is ready, and the disembodied voice within it is silent.


    I still feel well despite the battles that took place in Rydia. I can still go on.


    Luke, however, concerns me. He is only mortal, giving him a drawback against these monsters, if they arrive. I can manage to hold my ground and defeat my enemies because of my sword, and the mysterious powers it holds.


    He seems focused and well enough to fight. He is capable even against an unknown adversary, so I can depend on him. He looked fatigued although, trying his best to hide it by suppressing his breathing in a calm manner.


    We reach the very bottom of the volcano after many minutes of worrying and doubting. We seem intact despite the magma flowing beside us in a stream.


    -I sense a great arcane art enveloping the entirety of the volcano. It seems that relinquishing any emotion pertaining to fear will protect you from being burned.


    The voice of my sword speaks out. It seems that he had thought about the same thing earlier, except he remained silent in order to figure out the anomaly.


    Believing him right away, I relay the same message to Luke, who understands it without further debate, staying as he was, calm and collected.


    There was only one way for us to go. A massive scale, broken wall stands before us, leading to someplace bright to where the stream of bright lava lights the area.


    Entering the innermost chamber, we arrive at the site of a stunning sight. Not a beauty to behold, but rather the opposite of that. In front of us is a massive double doored gatewaylaid down flat on the base of the volcano. It is seemingly made from strong looking materials that might not exist here on this plane.


    It has been opened, the two doors are pulled back from the inside. Peering into the gate, there appears nothing but the pitch black darkness leading into a pit of mystery.


    We look at each other, thinking about whether jumping in isa good idea. Seeing as the bottom was beyond pure speculation, our doubts about landing safely were unassured.


    "We won''t get anywhere, not unless we take a leap of fate."


    Luke advises me. He seems confident enough, but not a speck of hesitation can be seen from him. Quite the model example to follow for an aspiring knight.


    This time, I seek the counsel of my ally, the sword.


    -Enter at your own behest. I sense a powerful presence behind that door whose darkness cannot be pierced by the light. It is safe to leap inside, but be ready for whatever may come.


    Relaying the message, we steel ourselves, preparing for what might come next. The only way we can put a stop to this, is if we reach Kokabiel inside the very depths of Hell. Without a doubt, we will also encounter one of the many strong daemons inside. The very ones that opposed the gods above and lived.


    Only thinking that those were mere stories and fable, I became oblivious. Had I not returned to my home, I would have not seen the truth about the unknown and the sacred things that are hidden in plain sight.


    "Come, let us find those that threaten our people''s lives."


    We leap into the dark gate.


    It seemed like forever that we traveled into the vortex leading into the unknown.


    After what seemed to be half an hour''s wait, we arrive. The gateway leading downwards lands up standing upright, a sudden and confusing change in reality and perspective.


    The sight is unlike anything I''ve ever seen in my life. It looks similar to an empire, but much larger than that. In the far horizon stands great, sturdy and tall looking structures made strange material in a dark shade of grey.


    Their designs are cryptic, strange, but there seems to be some meaning to it that us mortal from another reality will never understand.


    This world has its own sky. A dark red one as opposed to our white and blue.


    We seemed to have landed in a circular platform, and above us is the gate that we exited from. Its design is same to the one we entered.


    "Another trespasser? It is either you have given up your life, or you are trying to find someone to take it from you. State your mind, mortals."


    A sickly and husky voice calls out, its voice echoes in our surroundings. our attention leads us to yet another gate, but a much smaller one. In front of it stands a pale, lanky person wearing a darkened cloak, hiding its identity. It holds a scythe in an inverted manner, using it as a cane.


    An aura of hostility and corruption surrounds him. Though the veil of danger is hidden from plain sight, and only I could see it because of the insight I possess. But all in all, the being seems normal enough for a resident of hell.


    "I can sense that you feel weary about my presence. If you shall not speak, then I will begin the introductions. My name is Thanatos. I am the gatekeeper of hell. And you are?"


    Hesitating to answer, I give a short response.


    "Gram. My name is Gram. What did you mean by ''another trespasser?"


    "What an odd name... Judging from the silence, it must mean that you know what will come next. You both carry weapons, and thus the same rules apply. I will not let anyone enter hell. Those who attempt will be met a swift end. So you do not know about the previous trespasser. I let him pass... A fearful aura that one possesses. He could have sent me to an eternal hell if we fought. I would have not stood a chance against him."


    "...(That must be Fafnir) I will not let anyone stand in my way. Stand aside while you have the chance. I have no intention of backing away now that we have arrived here."


    "Interesting. A mortal who is not afraid of death, rather someone willing to face it. What are your reasons? I''m dying to know."


    "I will save my, no, our world from destruction."


    "... A good resolve. A good reason to fight for. But you have other intentions. I will not ask any longer. The only way you will be allowed passage is if you can best me in a battle. Both of you seem to have great powers hidden within, so I will permit that you work together. It might be the only way you will get out of this alive."


    He mentions both. I am unsure whether Thanatos acknowledges Luke''s natural ability as a hidden power, but he also referred to me. He knows of my sacred blade it seems.


    He stands, but in a bent form, hunching over with his scythe held out to his right. His bare feet seem agile enough. Underestimating these beings just because of their appearances might be the end of both of us.


    Thanatos prepares himself, standing quietly opposite from us. I look to Luke, who is ready and waiting. He holds his shield in front of him, and his sword is drawn.


    I ready myself as well, unsheathing my sword as it glows white.


    -Be careful. Do not rush. Assess your enemy before fully attacking. You seem to have encountered avery dangerous being. Though the possibility is not zero, the outcome of this will solely rest upon your shoulders.


    My sword tells me all that I need to know. The rest I will do myself. I could feel a burning sensation on my left eye. The insight has been invoked, and I feel my body becoming stronger.


    Now begins the first fight of hell for the sake of humanity.


    "Just wait, I''ll come for you soon, Fafnir."

 Chapter 49: Divine intervention 1.

    Taking my first step, Thanatos disappears instantly in the blink of an eye.


    "Behind you!"


    Luke''s voice alerts me. I rotate my blade along with my body, slashing in an arc. Our blades clash, his scythe is caught by my blade by a hair inch to my neck.


    "Quick instincts. Very versatile for a young man such as you."


    He departs from me, jumping backwards as Luke cleaves downwards with his blade, dividing us.


    "Your friend is quite nimble as well."


    With more rambling, Thanatos dashes forward, leaving a pile of dust in his wake. He attacks with a swipe of his scythe, extending it so that the blade will cut from behind.


    I place my sword behind me, supporting the upper half with my wrist, deflecting the scythes sharp blade.


    "Luke, now"


    Yelling to him, he brings his blade down on reflex of my voice alone. I held the guardian''s blade hostage as I still blockaded it from being retracted back to him.


    Instead of forcing an attack, Thanatos uses the very end of his scythe to block Luke''s blade that came overhead. Luke tries a series of attacks, intent on landing a blow on the guardian.


    Thanatos dislocates his weapon from my sword, retreating backwards once again. Though his hood covered his eyes. His mouth could be seen smiling faintly and deviously.


    Again, he dashes forward, this time he targets Luke. I intercept the attack, matching his furious and consecutive assault. It would even seem that his scythe had no weight as he used it in quick succession, attacking from every angle. Using the eye of insight, I managed to follow along every attack. If one would have been let through, it would have been fatal.


    Each of Thanatos'' attacks are focused solely on Luke, who tries to counter with every possible chance. But given the guardian''s ferocity, it became hard to land a scratch. His movements becoming faster and faster as the battle goes on.


    One attack goes through, but not from our side, rather from the guardian. An attack that blows Luke away, cutting his shield in half and injuring his left arm along with it. He goes down on the ground, bleeding profusely from his arm.


    "Luke! Don''t move too much. I''ll keep him away from you."


    I rush to his side, ignoring Thanatos'' presence. It seems that his arm wasn''t cut off, but was only a shallow one.


    "I managed to block his attack with my sword as well. Unfortunately, I do not have a weapon to fight with anymore."


    Luke spoke as he applied pressure upon his wound, gritting his teeth in pain. It is as he said. He is barehanded now, not if you consider half a sword and a hilt, a weapon.


    "You are the weakest link. You are holding your ally back, forcing him to protect you. The young lad wields a divine blade while you are merely mortal. What can you hope to do at your current state?"


    "..."


    Luke stays silent. I focus and face Thanatos once more. This won''t end well. It will be me against him, not unless he perseveres on trying to eliminate Luke.


    -Then I will do everything in my power to keep him alive, no matter what!


    Then, at that moment, a flash from within my mind breaks out, showing an image of a man wielding the same blade that I do. He attacks, shadowing his blade from behind the flat edge with his hand. The blade shines bright, brighter than I''ve ever seen it. The wielder cuts the air, blasting forth a crescent projectile in the air, speeding forward.


    -What did I just see?


    -A memory from my past wielder. I have shown you a technique in which they have innovated. Focus your power. Use the energy that I have been passing on to you, and pass it on to me once again in a concentrated form. Then all that is left is to unleash that power.


    I imitate the movements of the man I saw. I place my hand from behind the flat edge of the sword, passing on the power I received from it back to the sword. The sword begins to glow, but not as strong as the blinding light I saw from inside my head.


    I slash towards Thanatos, bringing my blade down after concentrating and storing energy in it. A gleaming crescent light emerges from the air, speeding towards Thanatos.


    It implodes as they impact each other, creating a dense white mist, enveloping the guardian.


    "Gram, behind you!"


    I turn around and see Thanatos emerging from a dark circular hole with his scythe drawn to the side. He descends unscathed and full of vitality. Unable to react in time, it seems that I will take the entirety of his attack, fatally wounding me, or ending my life at that one point of neglect.


    "Alz, Mei''r, Ruvant! Daemons of greed obey me!"


    I hear a voice from behind me bellow out in a fit of rage. Still fazed, of what happened next, I stare idly at Thanatos who is dazed as well, confusedeven.


    "Wha, what is the meaning of this?"


    He stutters with his words as he dangles from above. Thanatos'' body is bound in strong silver chains coming from a circular portal similar to one that Thanatos emerged from.


    But that was not the point. What was more of concern was the source of this anomaly. There were only three of us in this area. No other soul was present...


    "Interesting. Tell me, how do you have the power of a daemon lord? Even the incantation was flawless, the strength of these chains are impecable. Who are you?"


    Thanatos spoke, but not to me. He was talking to the person behind me. The one who was lying down as he bled from his arm.


    "Luke, was that really you?"


    "... Unfortunately, yes, I am the one."


    He changes his gaze from me to Thanatos.


    "If you know this power, then you must know what will happen to you once I complete the verse and incantation do you not?"


    "I do, and I quake in fear of the very daemon lord who made this dark art... I concede. I will guide you to where the daemon lords reside."


    Luke opens his hand, dispelling the chains with a whisper of which I could not hear. Thanatos lands on his two feet, his back still hunched over. Not letting my guard falter, I stay firmly planted, sword drawn forward.


    "You can be at ease now, Gram. He has realized what will happen to him if he makes any sudden movements."


    "You mortals are terrifying. But, it is confusing whether you two are truly mortals. No normal being can possess power of the same degree such as you two."


    "How did you know where we are headed? You spoke of the daemon lord''s residence."


    "If you''re going to save your world, then it must mean that you''ve come to vanquish the very beings of misery and agony. They have plotted the demise of heaven and earth for the longest time after the stalemate of the great war. Now is their final attempt at redemption. This time, they have a former God aiding them."


    Thanatos walks towards the gate he had been guarding earlier. He went silent, but the air of hostility is not present from him. Has he truly given up? Whois Luke Galehearth exactly, and what is that power he possesses? So much questions, and some of which should be left alone for now.


    Thanatos cuts through the air with his scythe. He turns to us and speaks.


    "Come, through this portal is where the daemon lords are. I will not be going with you any further for even I fear for my life. Some of the daemon lords are surely already awaiting your arrival. Beware, I am nothing compared to them. Even a glimpse is enough to petrify you into submission. Their strength is second to none, and equal to the gods of heaven. The only way you will be able to match them is to become gods yourselves."


    "Thank you for the advice, but a portal? Why not enter through the gate behind you? This seems all to mischievous to me."


    "Still cautious I see. I can understand your doubts young lad, but the deal was that I will send you on your way only if you defeat me. And you did just that. This will be the same either way. I will be sending you off to your death. I was merely warning you, saving you your life, but instead you ignored it, relenting in your frivolous pursuit of world peace."


    I look at Luke, who is treating his wound by holding his right hand over his arm, creating a dark sphere that envelops it.


    "Give me a while. It will take a bit of time to recover. I will answer all your questions when we have continued on our way, Gram."


    Without speaking much more, I nod. Instead of worrying over ''that'' for now, I shall worry about how to defeat the daemon lords, or if they are truly as Godlike as they say they are.


    We enter through the portal. After saying our farewells to Thanatos, and after Luke had threatened him if he sends us to another dimension, we again are on our way to save the world as the clock ticks down.


    Kokabiel may have already begun his plans with the lords of hell, and if so, then we may already be too late.


    "Luke, tell me. How did you get those powers of yours?"


    "... I did not get them, rather I was born with them. I was the bastard son of a daemon lord. He visited from time to time when I was six to seven years old. He just stopped appearing after that, leaving my mother alone. Then I just realized I had the blood of daemon at that point..."


    "... I see. Do you think you''ll find him here?"


    "I don''t think I''ll find him. I know I''ll find him here. I have something to settle with him. My conscience will never rest, not until I''ve accomplished everything I needed to. Don''t worry about that for now. We still have to save the world from the daemons. My feud with my father is nothing compared to this."


    I stay silent, simply nodding to Luke. I myself was fortunate enough to have close ties with our father, but regretfully, my brother did not. He lived a sheltered life, worrying about if he''ll still see the light of tomorrow.


    I was the first born of the now late king Arthur, and my mother. A few years after that, he came along. He was deathly and always sick. The nurses day by day were gossiping amongst themselves about how the child could still live despite his condition. Some even went as far as to say the child was cursed by the Gods.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    They already proclaimed him dead even though he was still alive. What they didn''t was that he was the one who was struggling the most. You ridicule someone for trying to live, desperately clinging to any hope he can find in the dark.


    Yet through all that, my mother and father stood with him, and so did I. I cared for him, visiting him in his bed chamber every single day, sleeping and anxiously waiting for the next day to come. I could still remember his face every time I entered the room. His smile was that of a painful one. This person who was struggling to stay alive, is sitting upright on his bed, waiting for his brother to come and cheer him up.


    As time passed although, my father paid more attention to me. He taught me many things that led to my present knowledge to this present. It was like the archive room was our very own room together. I did not feel as happy when I thought about how my brother was doing at the time.


    Then came that faithful night. An event that changed the outcome of history. Named by the people as ''The night of the sleeping king,'' the very day my parent''s lives were taken away.


    It was the same time a miracle as well. I could still remember clearly. The first time my brother had stood up, and it was because of our parents'' death. He was unconsciouson the floor by the time I had arrived. The maddening rage I felt at that moment was swatted away, and I lost consciousness as well.


    I woke up, taken in by sage Melard. The one who furthered my understanding and knowledge. There started my new life. One that was given to me with no other option to choose from


    -Gram, Gram! Stay focused. You''ve started reminiscing again.


    -Wha, oh, sorry, I didn''t realize. One thing led to another, and It just happened then and there.


    -You are close. I can feel an immense amount of energy from the end of the portal. It''s almost terrifying even though you know who, or what rather, you are up against. But I believe that you can overcome this trial. I will present you with more and more techniques from my previous wielder.


    -Thank you. You''ve been a lot of help. We wouldn''t have gotten this far if it weren''t for you.


    -Save the gratitude until after the world is safe. I can''t have you being complacent even before the battle starts.


    -How uptight


    I return to my senses. I could see the end of the portal from the horizon. As we get closer and closer, there''s this feeling of dread welling up from inside me.


    We take our first steps outside. It is completely different from the place from where we were a while ago. It was a garden draped in darkness. Blades of grass slowly danced with the whisper of the wind.


    In the very center was a massivecastle that seemingly reaches the sky, overshadowed by what seems to be a moon similar to ours shining absently above.


    "This is it then. This is where It''ll either begin, or end."


    "Feeling anxious?"


    Luke asks me. It''s not like me to feel this anxious or troubled. I would either say something more uplifting or sarcastic and witty, but it''s different now. When did I become like this I wonder? It''s me, but I never took notice until now. How uncertain of the future I have become.


    "Not anymore. It''s unbecoming of a king."


    I grin, turning a dark situation in my mind into a lighter one. And with that, we approach the open gates of the castle.


    The interior is dimly lit by chandeliers and torches of golden stands. A red carpet all the way to the main hall is laid out, guided by pillars on both sides. The room is wide enough to house a mansion inside.


    A being clad in a full set of light armor it seems. All dark including his helmet. His dark cape flutters, and behind him are two swords. His footsteps echo through the hall, them being the only sound other than our heartbeats.


    "I assume you are not lost."


    He speaks in a modulated voice, a tone that is just pleasant to the ear. Not too lod nor too soft. He stops only a few meters away from us, putting his hands idly to his side.


    "You are one of the daemon lords are you not?"


    "I am. My name is Cyan, one of the daemon lords of this realm. May I ask you your name?"


    "Gram. You must know why we have come here then?"


    "I do as a matter of fact. Then you and your ally must know what comes next?"


    Cyan places his hands on his two swords. Suddenly, the castle rumbles, shaking the ground itself in a massive tremor. Cyan stays calm amidst that, but I almost lose my bearings.


    "I must apologize for the disturbance. We are entertaining a guest in the other room, but rest assured, no one will be impeding our battle. Tell me whenever you feel like beginning."


    His aura is dangerous, making my mind clouded. He doesn''t seem to be doing anything at all, yet I feel this intense amount of fear just piling up. I try to put up a brave front, hoping that It applies to me as well.


    -I can sympathize with this unease that you are feeling. The way you fought against Thanatos will not suffice, rather it would be a terrible idea to fight like that. I shall teach you another technique that will hopefully aid you in battle.


    The bright light in my subconscious flashes once again, revealing to me a technique that would prove vital to my victory. I glance to Luke from the corner of my eye. He returns the glance; his hands are emitting a darkened aura. Though weaponless, he still wears his armor, but this time using his latent dark arts to fight alongside me.


    "Interesting. One who wields the dark arts, and is similar to us is blood. The pieces seem to be connecting now."


    The daemon lord gently speaks, not of intimidation, but that of awe and surprise.


    -Breathe in and out, Gram. Just breathe in and out, and you''ll be fine, probably.


    I focus my power in my eye of insight. Hoping that nothing too fatal happens, and I''ll be able to intercept any attack.


    "Come, let us begin."


    With that one word, Cyan launches himself forward with his pivot leg, shooting like an arrow, his hands still on his two swords behind him. Once in striking distance, he releases a series of attacks that forces Gram back on the defense.


    Luke sends forth numerous dark colored projectiles that home right towards Cyan.


    The daemon''s flexible and agile body dodges all of them, returning to Gram, releasinghis barrages once more.


    Gram, desperately trying to hang on as his eye struggles to keep up with every move his opponent makes.


    Luke intercepts, dividing the two away from each other with a pillar of fire.


    Gram relents with a volley of crescent light that cuts through Luke''s pillar and onwards to Cyan.


    Disappearing like a blur, he reappears behind Luke, spinning rapidly towards him as he blasts off from the wall, catching the dark arts user by surprise.


    Gram clashes blades with Cyan in a blink of an eye, protecting Luke from what should have been a lethal blow. Gram''s breathing is rigorous, different from how he entered the battle. It seemed as if he grew nervous at each collision.


    Cyan knees Gram in his stomach, forcing him to reel back as Cyan continues with a roundhouse, sending him flying towards a wall, crashing.


    "Realm of Reality!" Luke conjures an imitation blade, wielding it in replacement of his blade. Without Gram protecting him, he is forced to defend until his ally''s return.


    Gram comes to his senses after clashing onto the wall behind him. He remembers the technique taught to him in the spur of the moment. He holds his sword in front of him from the hilt, dividing it in half as another sword emerges from his supposedly emptyleft hand.


    He then returns his attention to the two clashing swords. Luke is being driven back as he matches Cyan somehow blow for blow, releasing projectiles from his idle hand as he cuts with his other.


    Gram rushes from between the two, leaping forward as to attack.


    Cyan retreats from a small distance, falling for Gram''s bait.


    He cuts the air sending forth his crescent blades of light towards Cyan, catching him even before he lands on the ground.


    The daemon breaks Gram''s attack, having blocked it beforehand.


    "Have any ideas, Luke?"


    "No, not at this moment. Stay alert for the time being I guess."


    The battle commences once again, each engagement growing fierce. The pillars are torn, the ground is scarred, the walls are cracked. The two now stay idle, trying to catch their breath. The daemon on the other hand, remains full of vitality, standing tall before them.


    "Is that all, saviors of the future?"


    "Not yet, I''ve got a lot more surprises for you to see actually."


    Gram tries reassuring himself, but the pain of the various cuts and scratches he''s received from the enemy is making it hard to ignore. Their backs are against the wall, losing options of winning.


    The sound of blood dripping bounced from wall to wall, their ragged heartbeats resonated with that.


    "Gram, I have a request to make."


    "Go on, tell me."


    "I need for you to defend me. I have a plan that might just help us."


    "Alright, I''m open to any options that''ll keep us alive."


    Gram stands up, once again repeating the process he did to invoke two swords, splitting one to become two. He waits for the daemon to strike first while Luke starts chanting from behind him.


    The two battle it out, matching blade with blade, but the other starts faltering, unable to match the speed of a daemon lord.


    -You will have to become a God. I will try passing on more power to you. Once you have enough, you will be ready to transform. For now, try and keep all your energy usage to a minimum. The eye of insight will be enough to keep you on your feet.


    Gram hears his ally from his mind loud and clear, but still trying his hardest to focus on the battle. His eye of insight guiding him is like a godsend, as it is able to foreshadow someone''s movements before they make it.


    To show his skill and agility, Cyan lets loose a fierce attack that truly utilizes his two blades and his speed. Kicking at the air, creating small air pockets that implode the second he launches himself from it. He uses it as a stepping stone, attackingfrom every angle, twisting and turning at every attack.


    Gram receives a strong cut to his left arm, forcing him to let go of the imitation sword.


    Cyan ceases, "You better hurry if you still want to have a chance at saying your world, or aiding your ally from to other room possibly."


    The room quakes once again, small debris begin falling, crashing onto the ground.


    -We can''t prolong this any longer.


    "Gram, I''m ready,"


    "So am I,"


    Luke has now assumed the form different to his previous one. He dons a dark cape along with a helmet that still reveals his face. His dark armor is adorned with a mystic design, displaying a chiseled build. A complete set of armor, but one fit for a tyrannical daemon.


    Gram begins channeling as well, taking in all the power he has stored inside his blade. A white majestic armor begins forming on different parts of Gram''s body, enveloping him so that the title ''divine blade wielder'' is accurate.


    A bright shining armor, decorated with a white cape behind him, fluttering with the faint wind, but with the absence of a helmet, instead displaying his white hair.


    His sword as well has taken in a new look. An ornate sword much sharper than its previous design.


    "hmm, well this is a surprising paradigm shift. I almost mistook you for demigods."


    "You''ll find that we''re much more formidable than demigods, Cyan. Prepare yourself now! No one will stand in the way of our future."


    In a different room, another duel is taking place between the blue flame wielder and the halberd wielding daemon of greed, Thaddeus. Their battlefield had already turned into a scorched ruin during the first half of their battle. They''ve been exchanging blows for nearly two hours without rest, no side showing any signs of fatigue, rather they seem to be enjoying it.


    "Come on! Keep up with me! It''s been a long time ever since I''ve felt this kind of thrill. Plus, you''re part mortal."


    Thaddeus grins from ear to ear as he fights with vigor, swinging his halberd with his immense strength. A daemon of a large build, toweringat seven feet tall with a well-built body. Brown hair with gold pupils. He wears almost no armor save for his leggings. Everything to the top is bare.


    His opponent returns the grin along with an ignited fist to the face. The daemon brushes it off like nothing, returning the gesture by cleaving downwards with breakneck speed.


    His opponent catches the blade by clamping the flat edge of the blade with his two hands, halting it inches away from his face.


    Thaddeus persists, slamming the halberd down with prejudice, creating a large cloud of dust and smoke.


    Then his opponent comes flying towards him, delivering a rotating kick to the left side of his face, pushing him back, but not enough to make him fall down.


    "Tch, craftykid. Amusing! Just truly amusing! I wish this would last forever! HA HA HA."


    Their battle is interrupted by the sudden burst of the door leading to their room.


    A being clad in light dark armor comes flying with his cape in tatters. Though he was sent flying, he landed on his two feet, catching his bearings without a sweat.


    "Oh, It''s Cyan. What are you doing here? I told you not to disturb me didn''t I not?"


    "I wouldn''t say that I did voluntarily."


    The instigators themselves are not unscathed, rather, it looked like they lost the battle from their image. Various parts of their armor are broken, they bleed nearly everywhere as if a twister of blades had engulfed them.


    They emerge from the door, barely even standing up as they pant profusely as to catch their breath.


    "We''ve finally caught up to you."


    The golden haired flame wielder turns around, and to his surprise, he sees two familiar faces that look much different from before.


    "What are you two doing here!?"


    "Don''t you know that it''s bad to ignore your opponent!?"


    Thaddeus intervenes, swinging his halberd to the side, sweeping him away, slamming him to a wall with a great impact.


    "No one''s getting through. This is the day when the Gods will kneel to us. The world, the heavens, everything will be ours soon."


    "... Not if you can beat me."


    Fafnir stands, staving off the pain from the impact like nothing. The flame from his hands grew stronger, the gleam in his eyes became brighter. His bare top is scarred and his leggings are tattered, yet he is full of vitality.


    "I''ll have to sit this one down, Thaddeus. I''ve already exceeded the amount of energy I want to use. I don''t want to go further. You can take my two opponents."


    The daemon sits down on the ground to their surprise. Luke and Gram''s eyes open wide as they hear this proclamation. But rather than worrying about it, they sigh in relief.


    "Fine then, come. I will entertain you all. Even if you think that there''s a possibility of you defeating me, there are still two more daemons that you have to go through. Too bad that Marchosias couldn''t make it to this auspicious occasion. Instead, he gave his life to let you live, puny whelp. He was idiotic and mindless for doing such a thing."


    Fafnir''s expression darkens once he hears a familiar name being made dirtied. The rage in his eyes grew, and he was slowly transforming into something else entirely.


    Like a fierce animal, he pounced on thedaemon, assaulting him with various forms of punches and kicks until he was finally laid down to the ground.


    But he did not stop there. He straddled himself on Thaddeus, delivering blow after blow to his face until he was burned to death by the intensity of the fire in Fafnir''s fists.


    The faces of the three others in the room where further opened in surprise, especially the daemon who had given up. Seeing his ally die right in front of him destroyed his resolve of fighting back. He could stand a chance of defeating him, but not in this frenzied manner.


    "No more delays. If you''re going to continue, then follow me."


    Fafnir says with a stern and serious voice. Without argueing further or questioning him, they followed obediently.


    "Soon, It will all be complete..."


    "What of our uninvited guests?"


    "They will come, soon. They will not stop my triumph. You will defeat them..."


    "And if I refuse?"


    "Then consider your life forfeit, false God."


    "How terrifying. Very well then. I shall take care of them."

 Chapter 50: Divine intervention 2/ The recurring past.

    The silent footsteps of three people fill the dimly lit hallway, the sound bounces from wall to wall, creating a more fleeting atmosphere for the awkward beings making their way through.


    The two look to him. Surprised at his change in attitude. Though Gram had only seen him once, he saw his personality as someone who is forthright and quite the freedom fighter or something along those lines. It was the same for Luke, but he never really paid attention to him.


    They follow him as he continues walking silently. The man in question is silent, not budging at all. The torch''s light would shine upon the side of his face, revealing his expression. It was a lonely and regretful one, not the same one he possessed when fighting the daemon lords. His bare top was full of scars and scratches, some were fresh wounds that slowly bled, but were ignored. His hands were coarse and worn, comparable to a hand that was used in the fields, plowing the dirt and such.


    As they stare at Fafnir''s trembling back and fading golden hair, he breaks the silence to their surprise.


    "Turn back while you still have the chance."


    His first words caught them by surprise, opening their eyes wide in disbelief. But they knew the reason to his displeasure of their presence here. They knew very well, and it''s because they see saw the reason after all.


    "What do you mean? We can help you now. There''s no need for us to turn back when we''re this far."


    "... This is my battle. I''m the cause for all of this. I have to make it right, alone."


    "That''s just reckless, and you know that, right?"


    Gram interjects, persistent of trying to find a way to help him out in any way he could. Though it doesn''t seem like Fafnir would let anyone interfere with his own personal demons, except Gram wasn''t about to let that stop him.


    "This is our fight as well. This is our world being threatened. Many of our people have done all they can in protecting each other, but now is the time for me, no, us to help them. But it''s not just about that. There''s a lot more at stake than you realize."


    "You don''t understand. I have my reasons, and I will see them through until the end. Even if I have to use every bit of my life to succeed. It''s... The only way for me to atone at this point, and I won''t turn back anymore. I won''t run away like I''ve always done, so please understand this and turn back. I don''t want anyone else to lose their lives because of me. This is the result of my greed for power. I will shoulder it all."


    Luke steps forward with an angered expression. He takes Fafnir by the neck, hoisting him up by the wall. He stares right into his eyes and Fafnir stares back at his. Both are strong and stern gazes, but the only difference is that one is full of anger and determination while the other is dead, lifeless and blank. Nothing to show for, though his strength is something else entirely, his eyes betray that image of him.


    "Don''t you know how many lives have been lost to this thing you''ve done!? You can repent all you want for all the mistakes you''ve made that resulted in the deaths of these many innocents, but it will never be enough no matter how long you repent. You''ll die long before that, and it still won''t be enough. So don''t be all high and mighty that ''you''ll shoulder all of this'' this is all about you, and everyone else. You dragged everyone into this... Remember that."


    Luke let''s go of his neck, letting him fall on his bottom with a loud thud. His face is downcast. Then, he grimaces, letting out a sarcastic laugh.


    "Ha ha ha! Thank you. I thought I was the only one who thought of that. Glad to know I was still sane. Many lives have been lost because of me? Of course. I threw everything away for my hunger to be sated. I didn''t even care about what would happen to me next, as long as I didn''t have to go through that pain of losing so many people I''ve cared for... It''s ironic that this happened, ha ha ha."


    As his laughter dies down, Luke clenches his fist tightly, letting loose to Fafnir one strong blow to his cheek, sending him flying towards the exit.


    "How dare you look down upon all those that desperately tried to live, yet died still. Have you no remorse nor decency? I lost my friend because of you!"


    Gram was surprised to see this side of Luke as well. Seeing him burst out his true emotions for once, even saying that he lost his friend made it all the more depressing. Gram didn''t try to interject with Luke''s assault as he also felt a similar animosity about how all this went. He wanted to strike a blow to him as well, but refrained from doing so.


    "This... Is all because of you! Now, you''re going to let us finish this together whether you like it or not. I will see this through no matter what. Only then will my conscience be laid to rest."


    Fafnir is unable to respond as he takes in all of the hate that Luke has for him. He closes his eyes, lying flat on his back on the smoothly polished floor. He covers his eyes with his arm, letting out a deep sigh.


    Clenching his fist, he grits his teeth as a tear falls down from his cheek. Standing up, Fafnir turns around quickly as to hide something.


    "Fine, you win. I''ll let you help. Why you want to risk your lives when I could do it instead is beyond me."


    To his surprise, he sees a hand extended out to him. Though they were quarreling for a while, they had reasons. Their feelings were not blind anger, but that created out of compassion and reasons to keep going.


    And with that, they move on, Fafnir leading the way. Though Luke has mixed feelings still about his response and actions, he moved it to the back of his mind. Defeating the daemon lords comes first before anything else. He firmly held on to that thinking.


    They arrive to a large room with a cathedral like feeling to it. The dreadful atmosphere makes its way, destroying the sanctity that should be holy. Once again the silence overtakes the abhorrent air, mixing with their footsteps and heartbeats.


    The room is dimly lit by torches that are hung by the side. There are pews in a neat and orderly manner, and in the middle is a flame red carpet leading up to the very front of the altar.


    "Oh~ how surprising it is to see you. I would''ve thought that Thaddeus finished his work, but that imbecile has failed me yet again."


    A voice fitting for a meticulously seductive woman slithers all the way into their ears, giving them goosebumps as they shiver in discontempt. From the shadows she emerges, fully cloaked from top to bottom in a ceremonial dark garb. Though clothed, her bountiful bosom and the rest if her youthful body could not be contained as it is displayed for the pleasures of men of all ages.


    She licks her seductive velvet lips as she eyes her prey, levitating towards them slowly. She has an air of distrust in her, making the people in her presence hostile rather than reluctant.


    "Oh how I just adore strong men. It truly makes me excited... But no matter how strong you are, you will not get past me. Rather, this is your finall resting place."


    They look on, Gram eases his hand to the hilt of his sword, Luke starts drawing a symbol in the air. Fafnir, on the other hand stands calmly, listening to her with no hostility whatsoever, as if she poses no threat to him at all.


    "I''m getting irritated of all these distractions standing in my way. Do you have anything to say that I might find interesting?"


    "Oh, I might have. It depends on you, truthfully... But before anything else, I would like to introduce myself. I am Miarus, the daemoness of lust... If that wasn''t obvious enough for you."


    With a sly smile, she turns around, beckoning to someone with her delicate fingers.


    "I have someone who is dying to meet you. He does not know that we have guests of course. Think of it as a small parting surprise before the new world we have envisioned emerges."


    A silhouette of a tall man with long hair can be seen from their position. The shadow stops walking as if petrified by something he had seen.


    "... It, it can''t be... Miarus, you promised me. Why is he here?"


    "He''s come to rescue you, can''t you see that? Though he himself is confused now. Look at his face, ha ha! This is quite the spectacle"


    She laughs flamboyantly, pointing her finger at the confused Fafnir. The young man awakens his senses, the optimism that they thought was gone had now reappeared.


    "S, Samael? Is that you? I finally found you! Get away from her, I''ll take her down."


    "Wait, no, stop! What are you doing here?"


    "What do you mean? I came here to rescue you from the daemons."


    A hysterical laugh erupts from the temptress, she clutches her belly as she stays afloat.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Ah, the confusion. Please do enlighten them, Samael. They do need the clarification after all."


    "What is the meaning of this? What does she mean?"


    "Fafnir, my friend. I feared the worst, and now it has happened. I had hoped to keep you safe by aiding Uriel in secret without your noticing. I wanted them to spare you in the purge that is about to happen, but it seems that I have been tricked into believing that. I am, and was a daemon. I never told you."


    Samael''s expression is downcast, ruined and shocked. He then shifts his anger towards the very fiend that deceived him.


    "You damnable temptress! You didn''t tell him? I made a promise, and this is how you keep it?"


    "Oh don''t be like that Samael. All of this had to happen. I planned it after all. Hell must rule all, and for us to succeed, we must use every pawn at our disposal. That of course includes us daemons. You are a pawn as well. You thought I didn''t know about Marchosias being captured and given to a mere child? I even knew about what he had ordered you to do. It was all in place once you had agreed to it."


    Samael covers his face, his body trembles. He then starts laughing hysterically as if he had already gone mad.


    "Ha ha ha! I can''t believe this. The very daemon of deception and lies, deceived by his fellow daemon... It seems that the rug has been pulled from under my feet. How brilliant."


    "You seem to have lost your mind. This I did not expect. But, he is not the only one that wishes to meet you. There are two more, and one is whom you are very familiar with, I presume."


    Samael looks past Fafnir and at the two others in the room. His eyes are focused on one certain individual that looks glaringly at him. Oddly enough, he sees himself in this person. Like a spitting image of the sort.


    "... I knew I''d find you here... I''ve been waiting for this moment. Don''t you remember me, Father?"


    The man in question is again caught off guard by the suddenness of Luke''s words. That includes Gram, his ally, who is too shocked by the sudden revelations


    "Me? your father?"


    "Don''t you forget. After all these years that I''ve yearned for revenge, you''ll start forgetting now? We went through a lot because of you! I will settle things with you!"


    Luke empowers himself, fueling his rage further, but is suppressing it for some reason.


    "Wait... You, it can''t be. Are you, her son? Are you Amelia''s son?"


    "Glad to know that you haven''t forgotten. She''s gone now though. And it''s all thanks to you."


    The daemoness interrupts, flaunting herself as she walks in between the two opposites.


    "My my, things are getting a bit heated here. Such a heartwarming family reunion, would be a shame to have it ruined by familial vengeance. Though I planned on it. Take all the time you have. There won''t be any left for you in a few hours."


    The giant room rumbles; small debris falls from the ceiling. The group is not fazed at all, but is somewhat alarmed.


    "Enough of this you sly witch. Are we fighting or not? One less insect to disturb me from my goal."


    Fafnir boasts as he starts walking past them towards the entrance leading to Uriel and Kokabiel. With a wry smile, Miarus''s face contorts in irritation.


    "Samael, I intend to put a stop to this no matter what. I have to..."


    "... You do know that it''s hopeless, right?"


    "No, I don''t know that. It doesn''t matter to me in the slightest. I''ll put an end to this no matter the cost."


    "You''ve changed, Fafnir. You''re different from the Fafnir that I know of. I didn''t see this coming for sure, but I won''t stop you. I''ll help you instead. It''s the least I can do to atone for what I''ve done. If I had not left your side, then this might have not happened."


    Miarus back away instinctively, her hands glow dark red.


    "I had predicted this much. It''ll be troublesome, but I can deal with all of you here and now. I won''t let you ruin our plans."


    Her image begins to vibrate, and it looks like she is splitting in half. Miarus produces ten copies of her, each one looking identical. They surround the group of Fafnir, Samael, Gram, and Luke.


    "Just like in the past huh, Samael?"


    "True. We always ran into trouble wherever we went. It almost made me want to quit adventuring. But alas, the time for talking is not here. We can discuss more of that if you truly believe that you can overcome a trial such as this."


    "I''ll pull through in the end. You know that much, right?"


    A voice cuts the two, silencing them both as they turn around.


    "Gram, Fafnir. You two go on ahead. Samael and I will handle this. We will settle things here after that. You two are in charge of the future now. There''s no use in arguing. Go!"


    Luke takes command, ordering them as if they were his platoon members. There were no traces of disagreement from their faces, realizing that it would only be futile to stall.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that I''m stuck in this rut, Fafnir. I truly am never lucky, but he is correct. If you want a chance at stopping this, then you better hurry."


    "... Live through this will you, Samael?"


    "... I promise you. I''ll try my best. The same goes for you. I shall rush to your side once we are finished."


    Fafnir does not reply. He turns to leave, sprinting towards the exit guarded by clones of Miarus.


    "Blade of light, pierce and burn the defilers to sunder!"


    From behind him, Fafnir hears a loud recurring voice. Then follows a series crescent blades of light passing beside him, speeding towards the clones.


    "Burst through the door, Fafnir!"


    Gram yells, his sword drawn.


    Miarus unleashes a devastating array of projectiles headed straight for Fafnir.


    "I already told you that you cannot pass!--"


    Suddenly, the voice is cut by a dark pillar, destroying the projectiles.


    Fafnir turns to face the conjurer.


    "Thank you, Samael!"


    "I''ll always have your back, Fafnir."


    His friend that he had united with once more smiles at him. It was a heartwarming smile in the midst of a deadly showdown of power, but it made all the difference to him as he knows that he is not alone.


    Fafnir bursts through the door, punching a hole right through it with a strong blow. Gram and Fafnir exits, leaving the three to waltz their own battle.


    "Tch, how irritating. You know that they cannot match Uriel no matter how hard they try. You just sent them to their deaths, Samael. And I thought he was your closest friend."


    Miarus taunts Samael, ridiculing him for his decision. He is undisturbed though, remaining calm as he looks at her with his own rendition of a blank expression.


    "I believe in Fafnir. We''ve been through some tough times, and he made it through no matter how hard it was. That''s the very reason he''s here today. Now, I guess it''s time to pay you back tenfold for this disgrace you''ve brought upon the daemon of deceit and lies."


    he turns his head slightly, taking a side glance at the unhappy person behind him.


    "You''ll help me won''t you, son?"


    "... Don''t call me that. Besides, you''d die if I didn''t. I still need to avenge my mother. I can''t have you dying yet."


    Luke conjures up a glow from his two hands, levitating in the air as if it was second nature. Samael imitates this, lifting himself off the ground.


    Now, the three of them are afloat, eyeing each other down as they know each other''s strength and weaknesses.


    "I''m starting to remember everything. It has been a while hasn''t it. I didn''t recognize you because you were all grown up now."


    "Focus on what''s in front of you first. Don''t get in my way, alright?"


    "... A strange way to bond between father and son, but I''ll take it, I guess?" *Sigh* (This always happens to me, but good luck, Fafnir. I know that you can do it.)


    Though he releases a deep sigh, he smiles through and through, thinking of a new age. Not that of hell, but one created by hoping and the ability to act even against the impossible.


    "Foolish, just foolish. I will crush your delusions here."


    They begin their battle. Explosions and projectiles start rampaging through the area, each one stronger than the other. No one side gives in as the other overflows with power.


    A beautiful array of dark and red veils the field, and a varies assortment of attacks, incantaions and arts are used.


    As the battle ensues, the two that had been given the chance to stop their world''s demise were running their hearts out. There was nothing to obscure their path, rather they were alone once more.


    They begin to slow down once they exhaust themselves,breathing excessively. The air is close to suffocating. The atmosphere sends shivers down your spine.


    "Let''s save the rest of our energy for the so called lord of hell. I suggest we walk the rest of the way."


    Fafnir points to the door that is meters from them, and from that same door is an intense aura of power enough to make them both tremble.


    "It''s behind that door then, huh?"


    "Yes. Be prepared for anything. Even I don''t know the extent of their powers. We will most likely die, but I will assure our victory no matter what."


    Gram nods, following him as they walk through the dark and tall corridor and eventually, to the two plotting gods.


    Fafnir notices Gram''s demoralized state as he takes a side glance at him.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you a king? You should set a good example for everyone in their darkest times. This just doesn''t fit."


    "You''re right. I was used to my own sarcastic way of thinking, but now that we''re here, It just can''t control myself. I''ll admit it, I''m a bit terrified of dying. I mean, we''re fighting divine beings and gods, but we are merely normal people from the earth. This can''t end like those in stories and fables where you live happily ever after..."


    "... But you made a promise, didn''t you? That you''d see this through for your people and those whom you cared about? You could back down, I''d be more than reluctant to take this on as I originally intended. Or, you could keep going and fulfill that promise. Either way, it''s up to you."


    Turning silent, Gram trembles slightly. He knows that he might die here at even the smallest mistake. he even read a book about courage, and that those who become terrified of dying are cowards and worrywarts.


    He brings his hand to his chest, feeling the beat of his heart once more. It is ragged, not beating properly as it should. Reassuring himself, he breathes softly, and surely, he calms down.


    "Thank you, Fafnir. I seem to have calmed down a bit."


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t do anything."


    "... Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Why should I be? I''ve got nothing to lose. I''ve already failed myself time after time. I''m ready to face things as they are."


    They start walking once more as the awkward silence takes over. But inside Gram''s mind, another conversation takes place.


    -Lose your doubts. Ask him already, otherwise you might never find out about the truth. He is your only lead.


    -Very well. This might be the best, and only time I''ll have.


    Gram comes to a stop. Fafnir, not hearing footsteps behind him anymore also comes to a stop.


    "Fafnir, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    Fafnir''s expression does not change, still taking a serious one.


    "Do you remember anything about your past? Beyond when you met your foster father."


    "I don''t think I do, but I remember a distant memory. Not one I''d like to remember," Fafnir says with a dark and perplexed expression.


    "... You don''t, huh? I figured that much... But could you tell me that memory? I know it gives you unease, but there is something that I need to know."


    "... Very well, just so we can move along already... I vividly remember it, but it''s a room bathed in blood. A man lies, dying out as he reaches out to me. I can''t remember myself as to how I couldn''t move, but eventually, the man was struck, dying instatnly. I remember that, he was my father..."


    Fafnir speaks with longing, his voice is distant, removing the image of a strong and powerful fighter and replacing it with a calm and solemn person.


    But Gram continues asking nonetheless.


    "What did the man look like? Did he have anything on his face?"


    "I, I can''t remember. His face was partly covered in his own blood, but I could have sworn that there was a scar on his right eye."


    Gram''s eyes open wide in surprise. He pushes his interrogation some more, thinking that he might be close to a breakthrough.


    "What was the color of his hair?"


    "It, it was silver..."


    Fafnir clutches his head. He bends on one knee, feeling an intense amount of pain welling up from his head as he tries to remember anything about his past.


    "I can''t do it. I don''t rememberanything else..."


    "Thank you, that was all I needed to know."


    Gram''s tone changes to a more gentle, but stern one. He bends his knee, leveling with Fafnir.


    "Listen, you aremy brother, the other son of Arthur Kal Ardonia. Though, that is what I believe. Your name is--"

 Chapter 51: Do battle with the fallen God. (Part 1 of 2)

    "What did you just say?" Fafnir replies, perplexed at the thought of someone other than him might know his forgotten past. Though not that distant, it had a lot of meaning to him. That was one of the many reasons he took on the quest for Andour, after all.


    "That is what I believe. I may be mistaken, but I have a strong feeling about this belief of mine," Gram concludes, looking at the spitting image of himself, except with gold strands of hair.


    "How can you prove something such as that? It sounds too good to be true."


    The question forces Gram to think back. His memories of that fateful moment when he lost his parents and brother.


    "... It goes back to the murder of king Arthur, years ago. You must have heard of that, right?"


    "I have, in books. I''ve never really thought much about it before, not until Lazarus had told me about it."


    "I see... Well, let me tell you my side of the story if you''ll allow me. We have time I believe. We can walk as I talk," Gram suggests, leading the way. This man knew a lot. He retained most of his memories prior to the event that changed the future of the whole world. He could not move himself to tell the tale, but now he found the resolve to do so.


    Fafnir, confused still, follows along. This man whose memories have eroded, this man whose past is a mystery to himself. This man, who because of a lost memory, chose to act and try to find his past. But he found nothing, not even a sliver of hope remained for him, until now.


    "That night, I woke up to the loud shouting of soldiers and the rumbling of metal on the stone pavement. Surprised and distressed, I ran to my father and mother''s bed chamber, terrified. Finding out that they weren''t there, I searched every room close by, but to no avail did I find them. The sound of loud soldiers finally died down after a while, and I understood that something was wrong. You could call it a "gut" feeling."


    As Gram speaks, his face is downcast, almost as if he would tear up at any moment. From his perspective, telling the story of how your life went spiraling down isn''t the best thing. Especially if it''s about how you lost your family. He continues nevertheless.


    "And so that night, I found my parents, finally. But... It wasn''t what I had expected. Maybe I disregarded the blood streaming out from the room, making the final scene much more grueling and traumatic. But I saw them both struck down. And my brother knocked out, hanging by the assailant''s broad shoulders. I felt a surge of energy well up from my body. I rushed the man, and I myself was knocked out in a instant, like an ant... I couldn''t do anything to save them."


    Their footsteps make the awkward silence somewhat bearable, but it did not dispel that feeling of dread and sadness that could be felt by both.


    "But, I clearly remember what my brother looked like, I can''t ever move myself to forget. He is the only family I have that might still be alive. I know it''s ridiculous to base it off speculation, but you''re the only lead I have. There can be no mistake about it."


    "Calm down, Gram. Don''t let your emotions take control of you. I want to believe that as well, but I can''t say for sure. Even I have doubts. But now is not the time for this. We can talk after the threat passes."


    "... You''re right. I''m sorry. I lost my composure there for a moment. Let us finish this then, shall we?"


    Fafnir returns a nod and leads the way as they once more approach the end of the corridor.


    Everything''s polished and clean. Meticulously designed bust statues of some unfamiliar faces are neatly lined up to pair with the carpet, leading to the end of the seemingly never ending corridor.


    Soon, they come face to face with the very door that if opened, will signal the beginning of the fateful battle for the world.


    "We''re here. Are you ready?"


    "As I''ll ever be," Gram replies. His uncertain attitude slowly starts creeping up on him. The fact that he''s mortal and would stand no chance against Godly beings is once again rising from the depths of his mind.


    -Everyone, wait for us. We will protect you all. I''ve made that strong and firm in my mind. I am terrified, but guide me.


    Gram, ready for what''s to come, sees Fafnir reaching for the door, pushing it open. It makes a loud creaking sound, revealing a wide and spacious alternate plane of some sort.


    It''s detached from the corridor behind them. The scene does not match. A giant slab of stone floats in the middle of nothingness that seems to serve as their ritual grounds. In front of them is a stone bridge that leads all the way towards an altar at the far reaches. In the middle is a tall spire that burns blue with flames.


    But the one''s that catches their attentions the most are the shadows of two people standing idly by the spire, looking at them nonchalantly. One is of a bulky and tall stature while the other is slim but well built. Decorated with six dark wings behind him. His glorious dark hair would reach up until his hind calves, but not more than that. Wearing nothing but dark leggings, his bare top laid open.


    The mysterious winged man combs his long hair back from the center, looking at both of them maliciously as if they have been expecting them all this time.


    "Well well, if it isn''t Fafnir. About time that you got here. I was getting worried and all, waiting for you to come. But finally, here you are. And you seem to have brought a guest with you."


    Fafnir looks at the man with a sly but deep voice with contempt. He knows this voice all too well. He''s been deceived by this voice after all, so forgetting isn''t really easy.


    Fafnir begins to walk slowly towards them, clenching his fists. He then looks at the tall and bulky being beside the winged man.


    This one''s air is different. It feels suffocating, and his gaze, it''s slowly making their legs weak. "This must be the daemon lord," Fafnir thinks to himself. This aura something else compared to the others that he fought against with. You could even compare it with an itch. But this one''s different. The power it''s exerting just by its presence alone is terrifying enough.


    "Are these the two threats to my great reign?"


    With a strong low voice, the giant daemon clad in dark armor speaks out. The two weary bodies shook in a slight surprise, turning hostile as they assume their battle stance.


    "Then come, draconian whelp. I shall see for myself, your worth. Is your resolve enough to bring down my intention of heaven''s destruction, and eventually, mankind''s? Or will you be crushed by my power, and that responsibility of yours?"


    Draconian whelp? Gram asks himself. Is that a title of some sort? He knew what was at stake. He dreadfully knew that as the intense amount of pressure slowly bubbled up from inside him. It was, and had always been there. He just dismissed it somehow.


    -This is no time to be confused, Gram. Ready yourself!


    -! You''re right. I can''t let myself be distracted any longer.


    Gram draws his sword after alerting gram to the obvious antagonists that stand before them.


    His sword glows pure white, just like the heavens, but one that shines in the very bowels of hell. It catches the attention of the two adversaries for a split second, turning back as they lose interest.


    -It seems that they look upon me with scorn. Help me, sword. For I will show them who is beneath whom.


    -As you wish. Those bestowed with my power shall secure the peace. That is our purpose. That is our reason.


    As the voice inside finishes speaking, The sword glows once more. Gram''s body glows, his destroyed armor from the previous battle begins to take shape once again.


    Now fully clad in pure white armor. Gram follows Fafnir- who is already a few meters away- hands clenched and ignited. That beautiful blue flame that a hero wields. It might be the final time it will burn. It was a fleeting moment, but one that could never be forgotten.


    -I know what I have brought myself into. But I didn''t intend to bring harm to anyone, only to keep them safe. My own ideals turned against me. It must be fate that I stand here in hell, my final resting place.


    Fafnir does something that he had forgotten to do. To smile. It was slight, but somewhat forced. He had forgotten the joy of life after realizing that death was always close by, ready to take him or those around him. He was taught a harsh lesson in realizing that. It would never be normal again, and he knew that as well.


    It was painful, it was lonely, but he endured nevertheless. Did he become strong or weak? Will he ever atone for this, for putting the whole world at risk just so he could finally fulfill his wish for power; one that will and can protect others?


    Interrupted, Fafnir snaps to his senses. That loud and endearing voice howls him to submission.


    But as the stubborn person that he is, he openly defies that, empowering himself instead.


    With eyes glowing yellow, and his pupils taking form of that of viper''s, sharp and discerning.


    With his skin turning hard, with scales replacing parts of his skin; such as his arms and limbs. With unyielding fortitude and unrelenting power.


    With flames of blue, dazzling and burning the unjust. An image that symbolizes him. The blue flame wielding champion of the Gods. With hair as gold as the fleece of legend, a truly pristine sight.


    An immense power overflows from him, piquing the attention of his enemies.


    "... Interesting. But do you think that''ll be enough to stop me? I doubt that you might even graze me with that flame of yours"


    "I don''t think it can. I know it will."


    Fafnir replies with a smug voice, his expression still blank.


    "Unfortunately, I will not be to one whom you will fight first. I have no need to do so."


    Uriel faces the one to his side and speaks, "Now, do as you have said and put an end to their delusions, Kokabiel."


    "With pleasure..." a sly and cunning smile. The name makes his heart writhe in pain and anger.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    His wings flutter, dark feathers falling with each step. He begins to flap his wings, ascending to the air.


    "Come Fafnir. I have awaited this time of vengeance. Show me your anger, show me that hate you have. Your power, your limitless potential. I remember it all too well. Once you are defeated, I will revel in your soul! And only then will I be sated!"


    He rambles, drowning himself in his own ambitions.


    Fafnir feels a weight on his shoulders, making him look to his right.


    "Remember. We will finish this together. I shall share the weight with you. You might just be my brother, so i''ll give it everything I''ve got. After all, I need to know the truth. We share this destiny now," Gram smiles brightly as he fills Fafnir with a strange feeling. That warm feeling that he felt when his loneliness disappeared for a moment, that one fleeting moment.


    "Thank you."


    And with that, they stand side by side, facing their first trial. The first step to saving the world. Defeat the fallen God, Kokabiel!


    In one swift movement, Kokabiel dashes forth, his arms lagging behind him.


    With speed like a lance being thrust forth by the very winds. The unseen wind, dashing to and fro. Disappearing with a snap of a finger.


    Fafnir- too late to realize this- backs away, barely blocking a powerful blow with his two arms.


    The strength of the blow was enough to blast Gram aside. But yet, Fafnir stood, firmly planted on the ground as he caught the brunt of the blow.


    Connecting with this, Kokabiel unleashes a devastating array of attacks, forcing the firmly planted fighter back by sheer force.


    "Is that all you can do? Defend? I know you better than that!"


    Words of intimidation, with the intent to enrage a foe, or induce confusion, removing focus for the right time to strike. But, he knew that all too well.


    He returns, covering his front with his arms, striking onto Kokabiel''s stomach with a sharp jet of his knee.


    Oddly enough, the winged being does not reel back, rather it seems that it did not affect him in any way.


    "This truly is disappointing."


    In a sleight of misdirection,


    Kokabiel clutches Fafnir''s head with his hand, rendering him immobile as he is raised from the ground.


    A dark mist takes form on Kokabiel''s hand, emerging from Fafnir and trailing to him.


    "Ah! This power, it truly is a marvel to behold."


    With a grimace, the fallen God speaks. He looks at his prey, unable to land an attack as he tightly grips his captor''s arm, trying to burn it with his flame. All but futile in the face of an enemy that sees you lesser than dirt.


    "Shine brightest in the dark where no light can pierce! Awaken, blade of light- Grace of dawn!"


    With an incantation and voice that filled the gap in the void, Gram launches forth in a dazzling blaze of light.


    Fatally striking Kokabiel, who was unable to react fast enough, Gram sends forth a series of crescent blades towards the fleeing God, who retreats to the air.


    "Are you alright Fafnir?"


    Gram secures Fafnir, standing in front of him as he speaks with his sword drawn.


    "I was caught off guard. Nothing too serious. But it feels like he''s underestimating us."


    "As I thought. That playful nature of his is leaking out. I don''t like admitting it, but this is my peak form. I don''t think I can surpass it asI am now."


    "We can stand a chance if we work together. Cycle with me. We''ll swap after five seconds each, no more, no less."


    "I can make do with that."


    Gram, nodding in acceptance, followed Fafnir as he runs ahead a few meters, chasing the fleeing God.


    He forms a ball of fire from his two hands, launching bolts of blue flames in quick succession.


    Easily dodging them all, Kokabiel holds his hand out, "Taste the power of a God! Heaven''s rapture!"


    With a call to the very heavens themselves, a loud crackling roar escapes the twisted purple sky. Dark clouds begin to form, unleashing bolts of lighting, striking the ground from where Fafnir and Gram stood.


    "Gram!"


    With a call to his voice, he understands what he has to do. Gram traces the blade with his hand, shadowing it until he traces until the tip of the sword, "Lash out at the infidels! Crescent candesence!" he ripples forth, cutting at the air, releasing yet more crescent blades of light towards the clouds, challenging lightning with light.


    With the bolts of lightning that obscured Fafnir''s path now gone, he continues dashing forward, leaping into the air as the ground beneath him cracks.


    Fafnir, launching himself towards Kokabiel with his fists wound up, nears the idle God, smiling defiantly.


    He strikes, his attack strongly pulsates with the air as Kokabiel catches his fist with his hand.


    "Futile. There simply is no future left for you."


    "If you''ve thought that far ahead, then you''ve lost this round already. Gram, now!"


    Already on the move, Gram follows suit, leaping from behind Kokabiel, slicing and dicing, cutting at the God''s wings, forcing him to let loose a loud cry of agitation and pain.


    Incidentally, he loses grip of Fafnir''s fist, giving the man in question his chance.


    He takes his enemy''s arm, aggressively pulling him closer for another strike.


    It connects! making the very plain of existence quake in terror.


    Fafnir lets go, performing a powerful kick to Kokabiel''s jaw as he flips backwards, landing back, smashing the ground with landing.


    The God falls down to the ground with a loud thud.


    He dusts off the dirt and debris from his body, rising up with a renewed expression. an empty, but terrifying one.


    "... No more playing around, huh? So you really want to see the extent of who I am and what I can do? So be it!"


    Kokabiel materializes from his hand, gauntlets made of strong and foreign looking materials. It takes an obsidian color, covering its user''s two arms completely.


    "This is phase one. I haven''t really used it for a long millennium, so I apologize if it gets out of hand."


    The sudden transformation puts Fafnir and Gram in a wary state, letting them on edge as they try and anticipate their enemy''s next move.


    He disappears in an instant, the ground from where he stood is now empty.


    Fafnir is suddenly launched forward, smashing onto the altar mercilessly.


    Gram turns around to see the very foe he was wary of, behind him now.


    "Fallen''s vengeance!" Kokabiel roars out as he points his opened hand to Gram. A purple beam appears in a straight line, hitting Gram, who blocks the attack with his sword.


    Kokabiel does not falter. He chases the freefalling Gram, disappearing once more only to reappear behind his enemy.


    But this time, Gram anticipated that. He countered skillfully, blocking a devastating blow with his blade. They begin exchanging attacks slowly, each successive skirmish hastens the clash until both attacks come off as a blur to the eyes of a normal person.


    Fafnir rises to his feet, shifting his attention to his ally, whom is fighting in his stead. Fafnir clenches his fists, igniting them intensely.


    "Gram, send him down!" Fafnir yells on the top of his lungs, catching Gram''s attention quite easily.


    In that instant, he knows what to do. Gram does not slow down with his attacks, rather, he attempts to surpass the inhuman speed that his enemy possesses. Thinking that it might be the only way to beat him in this round.


    -Don''t push yourself too much, Gram. You''re using up too much of my power. There will be none left for you to fight withif you overexert it.


    -I can''t slow down. I can''t let him defeat me here. If I slow down ever for a split second, he''ll beat me for sure.


    -Hmph. stubborn as my last wielder, maybe much more, although. Very well. If you are prepared for the consequences coming thus far, I doubt you''ll mind this. Repeat after me then.


    In his mind, Gram repeats the words that his companion residing in the sword says.


    -With a steadfast mind, an unyielding will, a determined soul, I will bend fate to its knees. Send forth your boon, Emissary of light!


    As the conversation within his mind finishes. Gram begins to glow with a shade of blue. His sword changes form to that of a slim but sturdy longsword. A trace of blue light can be seen with each swipe of the sword. His both eyes gleam blue, instilling power to the vessel of light incarnate.


    "Take this!"


    With an explosion of power given to Gram, he cleaves downward with all his might, sending his enemy to the ground like a meteorite under the night sky, crashing the same way.


    Fafnir, who was already on the move, had leaped in the air and is already on his way to send one last blow to truly weaken the God.


    *Crash* With a puff of dust and smoke, the ground implodes after having landed a power blow on the unwary enemy, the ground shakes, leveling the field.


    "... You are making a grave mistake if you expect yourself to defeat me. This truly has been amusing, but now, I shall transcend those that oppose me. I will show you what a true God is!"


    After having received the attack from Fafnir, Kokabiel had gotten up without much delay, dusting the dirt and dust off of him. His enemies back away instantly, preparing for the next attack.


    His wings are a mess, and so is his expression. The smile that he had while fighting had now disappeared, replaced with a wry grimace.


    His aura changes, turning darker as it envelopes him. Dark feathers begin raining down gently on his position as Fafnir and Gram spectates, unable to move their bodies for some reason. The air around them vibrates, making both opponents nauseous.


    "What''s this? Why can''t I move?" Fafnir asks himself, forcing every part of his body to at least budge. But to a revelation, he is surprised to see his very legs trembling, his arms beginning to get heavy from the pressure that Kokabiel is exerting.


    He shifts his attention to Gram, ignoring the enemy in front of him. His ally, as he expected, could not move himself, staying suspended in the air, levitating.


    "I did not want to show anyone this, including my good acquaintance, Uriel. But it seems that it has become warranted. You have proven yourselves to be more persistent than ants. Revel in this miracle that only one can dream of, for no one in the world could ever hope to challenge and expect victory... I have once more descended from the heavens... My name, is Kokabiel!Ring the bells of heaven, blow the trumpets of excellence!"


    The long dark haired god now emerges anew, afloat in the air as his wings flap away, sending feathers flying in every direction.


    Even with the long incantation, they are unable to remove their eyes from him, nor could they block out his voice.


    This, this is all too appalling. The voice of god himself, but more like, a fallen God. A voice from the heavens itself. Just a slight whisper could make a fervent believer pass away from tears of disbelief.


    "Is... This it?" he questions himself, losing heart all at once as if induced by a trance. He entered the battle with full of vigor and belief that he could end the threat to humanity that he ushered into the world himself. But now faced with an unparalled enemy, a God even. Who can hope to stand a chance?


    "Unfortunately, I am not finished. There is much more to see."


    Kokabiel snaps his fingers. With a blink of an eye, their scenery changes. The skies turn a deep purple shade. The ground is eroded and cracked. There is nothing but a formless landscape for miles. An abandoned land, different from the one they knew before.


    "Where are we?"


    "You are in my domain. Welcome to Astria! A world that I created especially for you!"


    "What? Another world?" the troubled Fafnir looks around, realizing that everything is not what it was like before.


    "Snap out of it, Fafnir!" a voice... a voice that desperately cries out for his delusional release.


    Yet, he cannot snap out himself...


    A trance? a dream? Whatever it was, he hoped that it was true that it was a dream.


    Why did he think this in an inopportune time? What drove him to a sudden change of heart? This can''t be of his own volition, can''t it?


    Wake up, child. Now is not the time for dreaming. Will you let a mere God take your beloved world from you? The world where the people you care about reside?


    This is merely a limitation for a mortal, but you are not a mortal are you? You know that well. You discovered that you were no normal soul in this world. So what is restraining you? Are you not as omnipotent as you believe you are?


    -Who are you? What are you talking about?


    ... Who am I does not matter right now. Nothing else will matter if they succeed. Will you allow that?


    -No, I won''t. But, what can I do? I can''t even control my own body anymore. It has succumbed to fear, and soon, my soul will as well.


    Will you allow that then? That is my question.


    -I, I, what can I do? Tell me. Do you know the reason?


    Fear. You know the answer, but you do not want to acknowledge it. You fear death even though your words contradict that.


    -Me!? Fear death? I''ve already made a resolution to see this through.


    Then why can''t you move your body? That is the only reason, nothing else.


    -If that is indeed true, then could I truly do it? Do you believe that I can accomplish this?


    You have said it yourself. All you need is that belief that you have given yourself, and you will surpass all expectations.


    As Fafnir converses with the voices in his mind, Gram lands in front of Fafnir, shielding as he draws his sword. "What is wrong with you, Fafnir? It''s too dangerous to stay idle for too long--"


    Gram is cut off as he speaks, sent flying high upward by an unseen force. He feels the pain only after seconds of taking the damage.


    As the God looks at the absentminded man in front of him, he eases his hand towards Fafnir''s face, his eyes filled with deadly contempt.


    "How does it feel to be terrified? This too is my doing. With one touch, I will take your soul, trapping it for eternity. Say goodbye to those delusions of peace and tranquility in your mind..."


    -AWAKEN!


    Vigorously shaking his head, he snaps to his senses, focusing his anger on his fists, burning with passion. On instincts alone, he devastates his enemy with a poweful uppercut, hitting sqaure on Kokabiel''s jaw, sending his face up.


    Fanir retreats away from his enemy, taking a stance, displaying the beauty and power that his blue flame possessed once again, reignited.


    Inhale, exhale. "I have promised not only to myself, but to the entire world itself."


    A new gleam in his eyes awaken, shining a bright gold color. A glare that could kill. One that contains all the intent in the world to move against God. The audacity, the arrogance, the bravery... Here is a hero.


    Except, his enemy does not see that in him.


    He lowers his face, unfazed by the powerful blow landed on him. In hindsight, Kokabiel did not even flinch from the attack, rather, he recieved the attack on purpose, knowing that it would come. The force that should have sent him flying was negated instead. But, how?


    "You truly know how to make things interesting, my friend."


    "Give up already."


    "You''ll have to force me."


    "Then we shall see to that."

 Chapter 52: Do battle with the fallen God. (Part 2 of 2)

    In unison, both beings counter each other with a powerful collision of their fists, though the other is clad in metal gauntlets, their impacts blow the air and rock fragments away from them. Both return a sly smile to each other, as if they were enjoying the entire ordeal.


    Meanwhile, Gram, had already started amassing enough power to return to the battle. After having been sent flying to the air, he stayed afloat, relieved that Fafnir had come to his senses in time, distracting Kokabiel away from him as he recuperates. Noticing the way in which they fight with each other, he considers this a chance at truly being even with the odds.


    Gram channels his power into his sword once more, feeding it the power he has amassed from it, but into a pure consecrated one. The essence of light as his sword would call it.


    -I think this would be an opportune time to introduce to you another technique from the past. Are you prepared for it?


    -I can''t let this chance pass me by. Show me, my friend. I am prepared for any upheaval that might come.


    Without any other words, images flashed in Gram''s subconscious, presenting him with one more powerful technique that he can put to use. He thinks to himself quite briefly before returning his attention to the present, "This will be quite difficult, but I need to try. This might be pivotal in our battle"


    "Do you really think that you can stop the inevitable?"


    "You are naive! Do you believe that it is inevitable as you believe it to be?"


    The two speak as they exchange attacks, fiercely dealing powerful blows to each other in quick succession. Though one side takes an immense amount of damage, they do not show any signs of weakness. They seem to disregard the scale of damage each person sends to the other, reluctantly taking it all in.


    One punch from either one is lethal as it has enough force to make a sound that would cause tremors in the ground, cause vibrations in the air, but not enough to make the other flinch.


    "What you are fighting for, what you think will come, It is all fake. I know of your past, I understand you the most out of anyone in the world, currently. You are scared of being alone, so you push yourself to fight for those you care about."


    "You are right. And what of it?"


    "Deep inside, you have doubts in your actions. Though we are separated. We still shared a bond that will stick to you like a curse. We are bound together, and as you live the remainder of your short life, fighting and dying for nothing, you will realize in the end that you have made a mistake."


    "Truly naive. You do not understand what it means to be human. How I pity Gods like you. Those who are drunk in their own omnipotence forget the strength of a human, though mortal. Forgettingthat they go through things that shape them into becoming what they are now. Mortals and humans alike grow stronger while Gods remain as they are, staying oblivious to the challenges that might arise to face them."


    All of Fafnir''s pent up frustrations and feelings of truth spills out as he battles. It does not hinder him from being on par with the God''s stregnth though, matching his movements and attacks with his own.


    "Ha! Do you truly believe that basis to be true? If so, thenyouare the naive one here. Nothing can surpass a God!"


    Kokabiel snaps his fingers, instantly locking Fafnir''s legs in place as the earth moves to his bidding.


    "Now, witness how powerless you truly are."


    Fafnir, unable to react quickly enough to undo his bounds, is barraged by fists each with increasing power than the last.


    But, the barrage is cut short by Gram who intervenes, "Ezekiel''s promise!" a pure blinding white light envelops Fafnir, giving him a bodily constitution as strong as the strongest mineral in existence. The enchantment degrades Kokabiel''s attacks, making them useless to him as they dealno damage despite the viciousness in Kokabiel''s attacks.


    Looking up after having retreated a few feet, he looks up to find the pest.


    "Come down swift but dastardly, smite thy enemies! The lord''s thunder!" in that instant, the sky is covered out with dark clouds, roaring and flashing wildly.


    A bolt from the clouds emerge, striking the unwary Gram from behind.


    He falls down towards the prepared kokabiel, unable to catch his bearings due to the paralysis induced by the bolt of static that struck him down.


    Fafnir breaks his bounds, rushing with a burst of speed towards his fallen ally.


    Kokabiel takes to the skies, shooting like an arrow down towards Gram with his fist pointed for a lethal blow.


    Within a hair''s inch of reaching Gram, Fafnir intercepts the attack with his own, clashing to challenge.


    "Still defying me, huh? Useless!" with his final words uttered with power, Fafnir is sent back at breakneck speed by an unseen force.


    Kokabiel picks up Gram from his hair, raising him up.


    "This is the end for you. Say your farewell," Kokabiel morphs his right gauntlet into a sharp, serrated, short blade. Gram, unable to move, is forced to watch as he struggles helplessly like an insect trapped on a spider''s web.


    -Gram! Struggle. I will give you more power.


    His sword, panicking from inside his mind, desperate in saving his wielder''s life to the best of his abilities.


    Gram''s eyes widen and he grits his teeth, strong enough to feel like you''re breaking them. He tries to move his arms, but is unable to. He tries to yell, but his mouth is shut close by the paralysis still running rampant in his nerves.


    Just as Fafnir got up, what he sees from a distance fills his body with dread and rage. He engulfs himself in flames and rushes the enemy head on, recklessly without any other intentions.


    Kokabiel pulls away his blade. A thud his heard as he steps back, morphing his blade into a gauntlet once again to face the oncoming rival shrouded in flames.


    "Nothing held back, eh? Very well."


    The two clash in an instant. One attacks with prejudice with the other defends skillfully, then the order is shifted, vice versa. The battle becomes an amazing display of balance between the two, no one side giving the up.


    Fafnir boils with rage while his enemy fights with a wide grin on his face.


    Fafnir gets through, latching onto his enemy. Unleashing his flames, Fafnir lets loose a raging explosion centered around him, engulfing his enemy in the blast as he radiates with heat.


    "Ha ha ha, never wavering, huh? You truly are something to behold. Still, not enough. If you think this''ll be enough to defeat us, then you might as well give up now. Against Uriel, you''ll last a minute at best."


    Kokabiel bashes Fafnir down with his two clasped hands, forcing him to let go. He looks towards from his position on the ground, barely even making his image out.


    He still lies there, unmoving. The power does not die down inside Fafnir, but instead it keeps on getting stronger, wearing down the God, who still seems to be slacking off at best.


    -Gram, awaken yourself. You''re losing life as we speak. You can''t let this end so easily.


    Nothing... It is silent. His breathing is slowly coming to a close. He struggles for air, but the struggle isn''t apparent from him. It feels like he''s been petrified from the inside out after being struck. The pain''s getting cold, the purple and dark sky begins to look like a blur to him. That voice he''s so familiar with inside his head speaks of gibberish. He can''t understand anymore.


    He knows what''s at stake, yet he can''t do anything about it. He does not give up, but the grasp of the man in the dark cloak is strong. His offer starts to look tempting for a while, but leaving would mean...


    He held on, barely. It was enough to get the voice through his head, and that was enough it seems.


    -Do you intend to let it all end here? I am doing all I can on keeping you alive with my power. You must help yourself, you can still hold on to life. There is nothing pulling you away from it. You are a wielder of the light after all.


    Gram rests his trembling palm on the coarse ground, lifting himself up a few inches. He looks to Fafnir, who is clashing with Kokabiel, alone, holding his own, but barely.


    He flops back down on the ground once he is reminded of the wound he had been dealt.


    -He cannot defeat him alone. Just by looking, I know that he is holding much of his energy for the rest of the battle. He is waiting for you.


    -It... Feels cold. Please, once more, my friend. Give me power, all of it. I will not lie down like this. Give me everything!


    -Very well! You will be birthed anew. The very son of light. The essence of what it means to be radiant. It will take some time, but be patient...


    -I can feel the power coursing through. Thank you, my friend.


    -Thank me if you defeat him. But, I believe that with this power, you will surely defeat him.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Exhausted, Fafnir backs away. Tired from the constant duels, he is beginning to wear himself down. The thought lingers that, if he goes all out, then he will risk his chances of fighting Uriel as he will not have enough to hold back a God''s strength, much more if it''s a daemon lord''s.


    but from behind him, he feels a warm presence taking over his shadow.


    "My name is Siegfried, the light''s judge! Bow down those who revel in the dark for I have descended anew," the voice echoes from behind him. The voice is rallying, the voice is heartrending, the voice compels him.


    Turning around, Fafnir looks upon a grandiose form of Gram. Clad in a golden shade of armor, wearing a blue cape that flutters in the air. A helmetless knight that wields his blade with one hand and the light with his other.


    In that instant, he turns into a blur, reappearing in front of the God, eviscerating him with a barrage of attacks, faster than the speed of light itself. He pushes him back as he receives every cut.


    "You will now be judged. Prepare yourself. Emerge, court of redemption!" Kokabiel in bound with chains made of strong mithril. Gram impales the ground with his sword, and at the same time, a loud bell resonates from the sky.


    *Clang* *Clang* "I will judge this soul," Kokabiel is surrounded by pillars made of stone and light. A book appears from thin air, placing itself on the hands of its master.


    "You are guilty of having threatened the very place where light and darkness lives in harmony. You have deceived the people and the very Gods that reside within the heavens, you have taken the lives of many without a sound judgement. The sins you have committed can offer no safe haven for you. I condemn thee to an eternal prison. The light and all those souls that reside from within it, judge my decisions and overrule it if you deem it necessary, or forever hold your peace."


    Silence. A powerful wave of light has been summoned to the God''s domain, looking upon the two who serve trials.


    "Then I shall judge thee, guilty! Of all his crimes. I hereby sentence you to be imprisoned by those whose lives you have taken. A place where no darkness shines, and a place where the light runs rampant. There you will live for eternity. Begone!"


    With eyes filled with surprise, Kokabiel''s smile has diminished, replaced with a perplexed expression and a degree of desperation.


    But then, his mouth grins from ear to ear, "Do you really think that you can imprison me like that so easily?" with a malicious and cunning smile, he speaks, ignoring his bindings as nothing seems to happen even after the trial.


    "What''s this? Why are you still here? You should have been sent to the otherworld by the light now."


    "What a mere mortal can do against a God is very few and less than that. I will not let you."


    Kokabiel pulls on the chains with his own body, forcing the bindings to emit a slight crackling sound.


    -Gram, you''ll have to put your all in this. It will be troublesome if he escapes.


    -But, he''s just too persistent. I need to weaken him some more.


    As Gram thinks that, a war cry can be heard from above him. To his surprise, he sees Fafnir descending with a ball of fire, swirling on his palm.


    But Kokabiel breaks the chains entirely, partly removing the mirage that is the court of radiance, but not all of it.


    Just as the prisoner escapes, Fafnir slams down fiercely, a gigantic explosion follows in the aftermath, desecrating the barren surroundings.


    Gram, unaffected, takes this opportunity to rebuild the court, initiating the process of the trial once again, repeating every word he had uttered before.


    The chains take hold of the weakened Kokabiel, who is being held down from his neck by Fafnir.


    "Fools. You are both in the wrong. You might defeat me here, but know that hell''s and my intentions are the same. The destruction of heaven. But that''s not all of it. We have a purpose. I had my own reasons for attacking the heavens and being banished. You fools on this soil have been deceived to believe that the Gods are all benevolent. You are all wrong. They are more corrupt than hell. Heaven is--"


    Kokabiel''s word are cut off as he is pulled by the chains to an open portal leading to the world of light. He did not struggle. It didn''t even feel like he took them both seriously, but at that moment, that last moment, he was sincere and serious.


    But what he said. Heaven being more corrupt than hell. Can you really believe what a daemon or a fallen angel says? Even more so if that one had deceived you already.


    Exhaustion soon takes hold of them both. Gram, having used a new and unfathomable power, falls to his knees, then flopping down on his front.


    Fafnir, barely even standing, breathes profusely. Trying to catch his breath with all effort.


    They can''t even think about whether the process was complete, and that if the God had already been banished succesfully, or if it had failed. All they wanted was a rest. But, they had one more coming to them.


    The space around them warps back. The place that Kokabiel had called hishad now disappeared. It had returned to the image of the place they were before. It was quite the same, but much more empty as the purple swirling void still surrounds a floating slab of stone where a ritual is supposed to be held. This is where they stood now as well.


    "Played around until the end. This is why I had doubts with allying with you. You''re resolve isn''t as strong as I thought it to be. Pity that you had to go, Kokabiel."


    A low pitch voice resembling a monster well taught verbally speaks out. Not at all amused with the results, he steps forward, parallel with the spire shrouded in blue flames.


    The staggering duo pushes their own limits, standing up from the impending exhaustion and fatigue beginning to take its toll on them, that includes the previously omnipotent Gram, who is still lying on the ground, facing the enemy with a shift of his head, but not his body.


    "Is this it? Will this be how you two end? I could snap my fingers and you two would have died then and there, so why don''t I? I want to test your strength. There''s no use for me in explaining my motifs in this grand plan I''ve envisioned, so you will have to defeat me instead. Simple, right?"


    Fafnir stands, wobbling slightly, but catching his bearings as he tells himself to, "Wake up or you''re dead."


    "Good. it seems that you still have some fire in you," as his voice trails off, a faint rumbling turns to the extreme, shaking even this plane of existence.


    Uriel extends his hand, emitting an alluring purple ball of light from it.


    "Gaze at this ball. Once the light flashes out from it, the great purge shall begin, and there will be nothing that you can do to stop it. You have until that long to end me."


    Without any further delay, Uriel barrels himself towards Fafnir, grabbing him by the neck after getting within striking distance of him. After having successfully done that, he raises him up high, then slams him down on the polished stone floor.


    The ground cracks, shaking the foundations of the ritual grounds.


    Not finished, Uriel scoops Fafnir from the ground, throwing him high in the air. He then brings out his palm, forming a ball of pure dark color the size of a pebble.


    In the blink of an eye, his arm is extended upwards, turning the small pebble into a giant ball the size of a large boulder. With a slight movement of his arms, he sends it off, blasting forth in a beautiful aura of purple, the same as their background, but much purer and captivating.


    Fafnir flops to the ground with a loud thud, dust implodes from his position.


    "Why don''t you fight? Isn''t this what you have yearned for all this time, the sole intent of defeating me and ending my plans for the future?"


    In an attempt to light the fire from inside his enemies, he takes an approach commonly known as intimidation. Thinking that it would work, he lets out profane tactics and various threats, but to no avail did his enemy respond in any way.


    "Pathetic. I wouldn''t have bothered if I had only known that it would turn out like this."


    Fafnir pushes with his arms, lifting himself from the ground, looking at Uriel with a ragged breath. He punches the ground, igniting his fist with flames.


    In a loud roar of frustration, Fafnir rampages, dashing recklessly towards his enemy.


    His eyes are blank, his emotion is only that of blind rage, nothing to control or hold himself back.


    But ultimately, Uriel dodges every attack that Fafnir throws at him, returning a fierce blow that is strong enough to make the air around them vibrate in terror.


    Uriel sends Fafnir back with his strongest punch yet, launching him several meters, slamming his back onto the ritual spire.


    Opening his arms to both sides, Uriel summons a massive circular portal that exceeds his wingspan. Filled with foreign symbols and possessing the same color as the void around them, purple.


    From that very portal emerges monstrosities in the form of shadows, bursting forth from the portal, homing onto Fafnir, furthering his torment.


    Slowly, Uriel approaches the downed Fafnir.


    As the smoke dies down, Fafnir emerges from it, delivering what was supposed to be a great return, but Uriel had anticipated it and had easily caught the attack.


    He then grabs Fafnir''s neck, smashing him down on the ground once again, helplessly.


    "Stay down. There will only be one ending to this story, and it will be I who will emerge victorious. The heavens need to be defeated for their ideals are worse that hell''s. There are a lot of things you mortals are oblivious about. There are some things that are not needed to be known by humans, but you... You''re not like that, aren''t you?"


    He shouts onto Fafnir''s face as he tightens his hand''s grip.


    Fafnir, holds on to Uriel''s arms, burning them with his weakening flame. Slowly but surely he starts losing the ability to breathe due to the grip his enemy has on him.


    "Crescent Candescence!" a voice from behind launches blades of light towards Uriel''s back, impacting, but breaking like shards of glass as they collide with the daemon lord''s body.


    Gram follows up with a powerful cleave that he had built up energy on, leaping to the air, descending towards Uriel.


    The air around him fluctuates, distorting. He whispers into the air as he snaps his fingers, "Paradox''s riddle."


    In an instant, Uriel reappears behind Gram after warping through the air.


    He pauses time still, building immense energy that will damage both Gram and Fafnir.


    "Marked, bargain for power, the price is a mortal soul," Uriel finishes, resuming time once more, but not before putting his palm on Gram''s back, placing the mark on him.


    Once time resumes, Gram comes cleaves the air, his opponent missing.


    But, from behind him the mark placed begins to glow, exploding fiercely.


    "Will you still continue defying me?"


    The smoke clears, and there remains Fafnir and Gram barely standing, but standing nonetheless.


    "It seems that I had managed to protect us both just in time, huh?"


    "Thank you, Gram. But we''re not done."


    Uriel''s eyes narrow as they emerge unscathed from his attack. Nothing builds up from his body, not even rage. All he feels is the desire to fulfill his mission. To see it through no matter what the cost.


    The daemon lord takes to the skies, levitating in front of the idle fighters.


    "If you survive this, then you are worthy to see the very end. I will acknowledge you, but it will not be to your benefit."


    From the tip of his finger comes a sphere of pure darkness. He lifts his arm to the air, empowering the sphere to grow larger.


    As this world seemingly has no limits, the sphere grows to become as large as the moon within a few seconds, looking to be as immense Uriel holds it up in the air, still continuing to grow.


    This time, the two do no quake in fear, rather they stand firmly planted in place.


    "Gram, do you have a plan for this?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t. I am currently building up power, but slowly. I still am weak from having used that enchantment to protect us."


    "I see... Then, maybe it is time that I stepped up. I won''t be able to come back, Gram. I will have a chance at stopping this, but I''m afraid that this is where I will vanish. The risk is too great, but the rewards are as I see fit."


    Gram looks from behind Fafnir with a puzzled look. I won''t be able to come back? What does Fafnir mean by that? What risk does he speak of? Those are just one of many questions that Gram asks himself inside his head.


    -Gram, I''m afraid that even amassing more power for Siegfried the judge won''t be enough. It will destroy your body if we keep raising our limits. This is as far as you go, unfortunately.


    His sword tells him of the hope left for them, which is quickly diminishing. Although having returned to fighting condition, it won''t be enough to combat this kind of power in his current state.


    -What can we do then? I won''t stand by here idly and wait for thatthing to come raining down on us. There has to be something.


    -Forgive me, there is nothing I can do. Using every ounce of my power just for your own destruction to happen isabsurd to say the least.


    -Then, are we going to have to give up here and die?


    -I can protect you, but at the cost of my own life. I will shatter and be lost forever, but it will keep you safe, from this attack at least. I cannot do anything else after that. Remember, he said that he will emerge at his peak if you survive this trial.


    -Damn this! After all I''ve been through, I thought I could support Fafnir and hopefully end this, but is this truly it?


    "I''ve been keeping this as a last resort. I can surpass this power in front of me. My truth, my embodiment. Gram, listen clearly to what I will say."


    Fafnir faces Gram, sternly looking at him.


    "This will be my final battle. If you believe yourself to be my brother, then it is all the more wise to use my full potential to keep you safe. I only have one request for you."


    Without answering back, Gram merely looks at him in confusion, but still doing his best to understand. Fafnir''s eyes open with a renewed gleam in them, brighter than they have ever been before.


    "Do not hesitate when I tell you to end me..."

 Chapter 53: The Great Legend of Fafnir: The End

    "End you!? What does that mean?"


    "If worse comes to worse, you will save this world, but from me."


    "I, I don''t understand. Why? What''s going to happen anyway?"


    Gram, whose thoughts are bursting out the scene, truly is puzzled.


    What does he mean? Why would he want that kind of ending for him? No one truly knows. This is not the time for asking anyway.


    "I know you tried your best, I did too, but this is just too great of a hurdle to continue on like this."


    Fafnir turns around, slowly walking in his general direction, fists clenches, calm and collected.


    Gram''s legs instinctively move, but he halts himself before he could attempt to reach out to him. Why? There''s nothing stopping him from that. He could still convince him to fight, thinking that deep inside, there''s a way to combat this with the two of them, but nothing comes to mind...


    As Fafnir walks, his speaks to himself in a low audible tone. A stern one to say the least, as if chiding a crying child.


    "I know who I am, rather, what I am. My past still remains a mystery, and maybe it will remain one for all eternity. You, the dormant beast that resides within me, show yourself. I know that you slumber from inside me, for we are one in the same. You''ve known that for a long time, but I didn''t."


    ... Now, show yourself, and awaken so that we may be as one just as the past wanted.


    A flux of flames emerges from Fafnir, enveloping him in a captivating blue array of flames that are reminiscent of an aurora in the night snowy sky.


    Gram could do nothing but watch in awe as the awakening takes place.


    The purple sky is overshadowed by Fafnir''s majestic blue flames, replacing the very world with his own power.


    Even before the odd against him, he continues walking towards the edge of the floating stone island, ignoring the ball of energy that is nearly the size of a planet above them.


    Uriel looks down, anxiety begins to well up from inside him, as if an omen to something.


    He sees Fafnir walking towards the edge, perplexed and confused, he continues strengthening the ball of power that he wields, putting his worries behind him for now.


    Meanwhile, Gram on the other hand speaks to his blade, convening.


    -Do you know what Fafnir intends to do?


    -Nothing comes to mind. I don''t think he has any more power stored inside him, but he looks as if though he has a plan. We can do nothing, so the best thing to do is depend on him, whatever he will attempt.


    -I will trust your words, friend.


    Begrudgingly accepting that he can do nothing, Gram still resolves to put his guard up, preparing to help his ally if the opportunity ever arises.


    ... I am the son of Arakthur, the first dragon of existence. I am the true Fafnir, and now I shall take the reins. You have done as much as I could have ever hoped for, but now you can rest. Leave everything else to me for now, and slumber for as long as you can.


    The realm begins to quake, an earth shattering roar could be heard, its strength beats and etches itself unto your very souls.


    As Fafnir reaches the edge, he closes his eyes, leaping off into the void of nothingness.


    Gram moves reflexively, running to the same edge where Fafnir leaped off of.


    Once he reaches the edge, he is greeted by an ascending scaly back emerges, flying up from the same place where Fafnir stood, a tremor of beating wings follows, a very myth from the books.


    Golden scaled, blue eyed, and gargantuan, that is what faces Gram as he sits on the ground comprehending what had just happened as he stares at the flying figure front of him.


    Unable to speak, unable to move, he is petrified by shock and awe as the wind from its wings beat towards him.


    Roaring defiantly, the dragon faces the sphere in front of it.


    As it opens its mouth, a purple, vivid stream can be seen flowing towards the dragon''s mouth.


    With that, the sphere grows smaller faster than it could grow larger.


    Uriel holds his surprise to a minimum, not at all fazed by the sudden transformation that had occurred before him.


    "So you''ve finally come to your senses? Good, I''ve been waiting patiently for this. The time for reckoning has come."


    Uriel retreats, severing his ties with the sphere as it all goes towards the dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, the dragon shrouds itself in flames of blue, jetting towards Uriel, slamming onto him in every angle, relentlessly flying, dominating the skies, as the daemon is unable to do anything.


    The dragon grabs Uriel with its lengthy tail, whipping him to the ground where the spire stands.


    The daemon lord, seeing that he will be impaled, warps time with his words, blinking side to side until he warps himself behind the dragon.


    Thinking that he had the upper hand by having the dragon lose sight of him, he channels forth a wave of energy as he extends his hands.


    With a fluid and agile movement, the dragon barrels to the sky in an arc, circling towards Uriel, who cancels his spell only to defend himself as the dragon lets loose a fierce blue ball of flame from its mouth, squarely hitting Uriel dead center.


    As smoke forms and dissipates, it shows that the daemon had survived, fanning the smoke away.


    "Dragons are truly feared in the skies. It is a disappointment that you''re the very last of them."


    Uriel reaches his hand out to the air, manipulating the darkness that surrounds the void, thus creating a massive greatsword out of thin air.


    He practices, cleaving at nothing, making only sounds of the air being cut.


    "Come, I shall test your might just as I have promised."


    The both move at the same time, the dragon using his claws as blades to attack and counter Uriel''s.


    The dazzling sight of power keeps Gram''s eyes glued, unable to tear away his sight from it, except a two voices, one being familiar.


    "Gram! Over here!"


    Doing as he is told, he turns around, much to his surprise, he is greeted by his friend, Luke, and his so called father beside him, emerging from the door that they first came from.


    Both have worn out looks and tattered armor, but they seem too lively to be even dead as Gram considers that they may be ghosts that have come from the afterlife.


    "What is that in the air?"


    Samael asks, shifting his head left to right, looking for someone specifically.


    Unable to answer right away as he cannot find the right words to even begin with, Gram casts his eyes down, then everywhere else, avoiding their gazes as he tries to find the right thing to say.


    The two, amazed by the marvel that battles in the air, one being a divine being, more commonly called a dragon, and one is warrior clad in dark armor, wielding a sword that looks to be made from the very depths of a dark pit.


    "This is quite the spectacle. What has happened here?"


    Samael continues his questioning as Luke''s eyes are captivated by the display of power before him.


    Samael, keeps his voice to a minimum as the clashing of blades and booming sound of explosions block out his voice.


    Explaining at his own pace, stuttering and struggling to find the words to say, Gram manages to convey enough for Samael to understand the gist of the situation


    "So it has finally come to this, eh? Uriel did not plan for this, that much I am sure of. But for this to happen, and now?"


    Samael goes dead silent, his head is cast down, clenching his fists in clear aggravation.


    "I have failed him. Even though I promised that I wouldn''t let this come, I was careless."


    "What are you hiding, Samael? Please tell me. something feels lacking, but I can''t tell what."


    Gram asks as this empty feeling, a void of some sort fills his mind, making space for a piece of the puzzle that is not on the board, but can be given to him.


    "... A curse. His existence is a curse."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Only the Gods know of this, and of course, his foster father, the very one who tried to prevent the curse from being lifted, opposite to what Uriel and the daemon''s wanted. Born to this world only to be made a vessel, discarded and forgotten in the end. That is his fate."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The battle ensues as they speak, the massive tremors and magnitudes that their attacks cause nearly breaks the very plane of hell, shaking its boundaries.


    "Soon, that power will become mine. Only then will the heavens know true fear."


    Uriel cleaves and defends, dueling the great epic that floats before him, spewing flames and clawing at the air as to cut it to shreds.


    "What moved you to awaken? The fear? The maddening desperation? Or is it, because you''ve realized your purpose as a mortal?"


    "Silence! I will not allow a mockery to be made to my vessel! This is not between the two of you anymore, but against us, the ones that will tip the scales of balance."


    The dragon speaks linguistically, its loud and omnipotent voice shattering the sky.


    ... There once was one boy that lived unknowingly toyed by fate as he went on with his life. He did not know that his future was already created, and the only thing left for him to do, was to walk the very path dictated to him.


    ... And that he did. But before that, he was given a gift, a friend. He forgot all about him in his sleep, but that was for the best. His friend thought to himself. "It is not yet the time for me, but soon, we shall meet again, my friend."


    ... And so the story moved as the pages turned. He went on to become a legend, only to become mortal as the end drew near. For what was the purpose he lived? he often asked himself as he grew.


    "He lived a lie. It was a pity he was even born. Dying would have been a Godsend to him. If only he knew, but it was too late for that now."


    "... I, I didn''t know. And I thought I did."


    "No one can blame you for that now. There''s no reason to. It''s all up to him to finish all this now. There''s no turning back, his fate is sealed the momentheawakened."


    "Is there anything we can do to help him? There has to be a way, right?"


    "... There''s nothing. I wish there was, but to this world, even fate does not favor divine beings."


    "But, aren''t you a daemon? shouldn''t you be supporting Uriel''s cause?"


    "I had promised a friend that I would protect him. I had doubts, that much I was sure of. Heck, I even thought of betraying him at one point, giving him away to Uriel instead, just to save me the trouble. But he grew on me, it seems that he gave me the humanity I never deserved."


    The dragon roars, forcing the warrior back as he flies towards him with a blazing rage in its eyes.


    In a waltz of flames, a decadence of blades, the two once again collides.


    Though both are covered in scars and wounds that would be enough to make one drop dead, they continue, desperate to end the curse, desperate to end the torment, each with his own desire to fulfill.


    Soon, they stop opposite of each other, breathing raggedly, but their stares remain.


    Gram prepares his sword, gripping the hilt as tightly as he could, channeling all of his remaining strength to it, supporting the dragon.


    Luke and Samael do the same, conjuring a powerful gleam on their hands, ready to bring about devastation, to end this farce once and for all, this might be their final chance.


    Forcing its limits, the dragon moves as fast as it can, surprising the three below, barreling through the air towards Uriel in a worn-out, ragged fashion that would have a high chance of missing with even the slightest of mistakes.


    Unable to anticipate this, the daemon lord moves later than he wanted, the dragon''s tail grabs hold of him.


    Uriel almost breaks free as he struggles with his arms, taking advantage of the weakness in the dragon''s tail.


    The dragon''s eyes shine brighter than any star in the night sky, giving him strength to pull through with his goal.


    Finally, the dragon grasps the daemon''s body with its own, they shadow each other, the dragon being the one at the back, holding Uriel in place using its arms.


    It roars out from the top of its lungs, "Gram! End this, now! Impale your sword through Uriel!"


    The words come clear as day, but to Gram, it comes a surprise just waiting to happen, and that it did.


    "Move then! You''ll be impaled along with him."


    As the two converses from a distance, Uriel moves, urging his body the break free, "You don''t have the will to see that task through, mortal. And do you think that this is the end for me? I won''t let this be the last.


    "There''s no time! Hurry! This is what your brother wants, what the world desires."


    The dragon bellows, its arms begins showing a tremble in it, almost letting the daemon loose.


    Uriel grunts and heaves as it continues to burst free from his prison.


    "I can''t do it. I''m sorry, but I won''t do it. I can''t kill you, you might be my brother."


    "It won''t matter if the world is gone by tomorrow! Only your sword is capable of banishing Uriel, now stop hesitating, and finish it!"


    With a pause before his final words, the dragon inhales, screaming its heart out.


    Gram casts his eyes down, clasping his sword''s hilt with his two shaking hands, all his companions can do is look in silence, as they have no say in this any longer.


    Gram''s sword glows, blinking into a weak beat, then slowly pulsating into full bloom.


    -Leave me with him, and I will ensure his safety in the afterlife. You can do this, Gram, you were always destined for greatness, I had always thought about that, ever since you first wielded me.


    -Wait, not you too. Why? You don''t have to leave, right?


    -You can choose. It will be your decision on how all this plays out. You are the master of the future now.


    Gram walks slowly, his armor exhumes light, surrounding him, bathing the darkness in his wake.


    "I am Siegfried, the judge of the light... I have come to end this trial by my own decree. You, daemon who toys with fate, will be punished. Feel the power of the light, the power of all the souls that you have taken victim, all of the torment and pain that you have caused, you shall bear the weight of all those for all eternity!"


    He runs, shouting loudly to contain his rage in a way that he can do without tears.


    Along with his shout is a brightness that far exceed his previous one. His sword sympathizes with his wielder''s emotions, conveying it to those that can see it, and possibly, those who warrant revenge, those who are trapped in the far reaches of darkness, unable to find redemption.


    With this light that can reach the deepest of darkness, they can be purified, cleansed, and finally, be freed.


    Gram leaps to the air, retreating his sword to his side, ready to thrust at just the right moment, his sword extends to a sharp shard of light, long enough to be called a lance, but wide enough to be called an axe.


    He grits his teeth, shifting his head the other way, unable to bear the pain of killing someone who might just be his brother.


    He feels a weight pushing him back, as if having collided with metal.


    At that moment, Gram feels a warm presensce over his hand, guiding him. That warmth is familiar. He''s known it for a long long time, but rather, he can''t move himself to believe it is who he thinks it is.


    With that newfound belief, he continues on, unimpeded, thrusting his sword forth, as if being urged by someone from behind.


    He turns to see Luke and Samael behind him, both with different expressions.


    Luke wears an adamant and stern one, whereas his father, Samael, shouts along with Luke pouring all his emotions, near the edge of tearing up.


    Gram unable to hold his own, lets a tear escape. He hides this by ending it pouring all the energy he has taken from the sword back to it.


    Uriel and the dragon howls in pain at the same time, the dragon''s being more overbearing than his captive.


    -Goodbye, my friend. Keep him safe, please.


    -With my entire being, I swear this. I enjoyed every moment that I had aided you, not as a weapon, but as a friend. You might just be more interesting than my last wielder.


    His friend snickers a laugh before turning around and walking away, slowly fading from inside Gram''s mind.


    Gram lets go, leaving his body to the care of Samael and Luke as they carry him in the air.


    The dragon coughs up blood, leaving a noticeable trace on its mouth. A faint veil of light wraps around Fafnir and Uriel, scattering stardust around the void.


    It looks down on Gram, speaking not only to him, but to his closest friend, Samael, in the voice they are most familiar with.


    "Thank you, both of you. I always wanted to be a hero when I was bedridden. Don''t you remember those times, brother? I truly enjoyed those stories of yours. They always made my day"


    Gram''s eyes open in clear surprise; the unexpected words wake him from his fatigue.


    "Are you saying that, you remember?"


    "I do, but I had stored them away. I now know the reason to all that. Who knew it would end up like this?"


    The dragon laughs wryly as they descend to the ritual grounds, the dragon still holds the silent Uriel in place with its weak arms.


    "I don''t understand anything. Tell me, what happened to you?"


    "I remember. That time when I was taken from mother and father. I myself couldn''t do anything, and in the process, I was taken. I remember what I had done in the past, who I was, but now, unfortunately I will end up forgetting them once more."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will remain here forever, to keep Uriel''s soul here, and to never come back. My soul will have moved on by then."


    "No, it can''t be. After you just realized everything, you''re going to disappear? We can bring you back, there''s a way, I know it."


    "Hush, Gram. This shouldn''t be how an older brother acts. Be strong, for this will only be a brief farewell, and not an eternal goodbye. Soon, we will meet each other, along with mother and father. Together we will be a family once more... But for now, you will have to live one in my stead. I won''t ever forget you, Gram. Those times that we spent together in our youth will always remain with me. Forever..."


    Uttering his words of farewell, the realm begins to shake, shattering and falling apart.


    "We have to leave, the realm of existence that Uriel created is now crumbling along with his life. If we do not get out of here, we will fade with the void as well!"


    Samael explains in a stuttering, but forceful tone. He adds, "Luke, carry Gram away from here. Once you exit the door, there should be a portal awaiting you there. Enter it, and it will lead you to the outskirts of the volcano."


    "What will you be doing then, old man?"


    "This is no time for witty remarks. I''m not that old. I''m just going to say goodbye to my old friend..."


    Without any other words, Luke reverts to his normal stern expression, nods and leaves, carrying a weak Gram in his arms, slowly reaching out to the dying dragon that he can barely look at as his eyes become heavier and heavier.


    Now they are alone, besides the slowly dying daemon lord in between the two.


    "So, this is where is all ends, huh?"


    "I am afraid so."


    "I, I uh, uhm I enjoyed traveling with you. I won''t ever forget that."


    Samael, unable to convey his words in decency as his lip trembles.


    "The same goes for me, Samael."


    "I''m sorry for letting it get to this. I promised Marchosias you know? That I would keep you safe? You can see that I clearly failed at that."


    "... You tried your best. You are only one, I cannot ever bring myself to blame you for any wrong you''ve brought."


    "Stop being so benevolent! Be angry with me! I failed, and you died as a result. I''m a demon, but I sure as hell have emotions. I, it just won''t be the same anymore. Those short moments that we spent traveling... You made me realize what it felt like to be human, even though you protected a dragon form within you, you lived half your life as a human would. Thank you."


    "... No, thank you Samael. I never felt alone as I did in the past when we ventured together. Though the hardships came, we overcame that. Thank you for creating memories with me when I forgot my own."


    The dragon''s head slowly drops, but halts a few inches from the ground.


    "Forgive me, I feel very weak now. Go, before you are trapped in here with me. Become a good father to your son. I know what it feels like to have lost your family. But he still has you, so don''t disappear anymore, for his sake and yours."


    Samael turns around to dash for the exit without a second thought, but hesitates on the first step. He turns around one last time to look at his friend, and to engrave his image into his mind.


    He sees a daemon lord and a dragon, impaled through the chest with a dimly glowing sword. The dragon''s head lies on the ground, tired and heavy, bloodied and battered.


    Its wings begin to move, covering itself and its captive under it as the plane of existence that is the ritual grounds crumbles continuously.


    With one last weak look, the dragon seems to smile at Samael, and beside it, is what looks to be Fafnir, but in a brighter form, like that of a ghost, smiling brightly, something that no one has seen him do before his quest for power.


    His eyes open wide, and he attempts to approach it, but is stopped by him.


    He understands what he has to do. He painfully knows all too well, and that he does.


    Just like how the skies roar, the clouds rupture with thunder and lighting, this devoid ritual ground is set to turn to ruin. As loud as the loudest of thunder clap, the surrounding shatters like a glass on a window pane, breaking and falling into nothingness.


    Samael reaches the door, looking back. He sees Fafnir waving goodbye with an upbeat expression, then slowly fading away like dust to the wind.


    -I am sorry for waking you, only to lose your life afterwards.


    -You are my friend. I am sorry for taking your past away from you when you needed it the most.


    -It''s alright. We''re past that now. We can''t do anything else. besides, you needed it to survive, right?


    -Still, I owe you my eternal thanks.


    -Don''t be like that, we can play as much as went want from now on.


    -You''d like that, won''t you?


    -Oh, how I''ve dreamed of that. I felt really tired, but now, I feel like I could run forever!


    -Well, what are you waiting for? Come, take my hand and we shall go together, they''re waiting for you.


    "Welcome back, my son. I''m proud of you. We''ve been waiting for so long to see you once more."


    "My, look at you. You''ve grown so much!"


    "Father! Mother!"


    What should have been reality will sometimes be kept secret.


    When the time comes that what you are fighting for is ever challenged and under danger. Fight for it, for when no one else will emerge, you will be a hero, no matter the outcome.


    What should be an ending, can be turned into another chapter in life. There was no end, merely another part waiting to be added to a book, a book that will be read and told for a new generation to come and rise above, protecting what their predecessors have fought for.


    ~Fin

 Authors notes

    Thank you for reading the short, crudely made fiction of mine.


    I really had fun making it, and I hope that you enjoyed it too.


    I know this is a short author''s note, but it''s my first time making one, so I don''t know if I should make a paragraph long one, or just a short one that sums up all the things that I have to say.


    But, regardless of that.


    I really am appreciative of you reading this fiction of mine.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It''s my first one, whome I thought that I was going to drop in the middle of making it since I ran out of Ideas and became lazy in many cases.


    But still, I remembered some of you that still read this at that time.


    I didn''t want to just abandon it since it''ll feel terrible to the readers.


    But long story short, thank you for joining me on this journey, creating it and reading it!


    I will be fixing the earlier chapters, and they will be marked with a (+) Couldn''t think of a better marker, but oh well.


    Nothing will be changed to anextent that it will affect the story, and that only those that need fixing will be marked, not all.


    I will just be adjusting the wording and phrasing of things, so that it''ll be more appealing to the eye in some way.


    If you have any questions, please feel free to ask, and I will answer if I can.